《Demon Listener》


 Chapter 0: First Death

    My mother once told me the path to greatness is just as arduous as climbing an endless cliff without any safety ropes whatsoever. It is arduous, indeed, but I had no idea it could be like this...

    I''ve walked for whole days, I can''t even remember how many; I lost count. I couldn''t remember even trying my best and putting all my efforts into it. My mind was just too exhausted. Not that it mattered, the destination was far more important than the journey. Especially if this was the journey in question...

    I felt like my legs didn''t belong to me anymore. My hands stained with blood, the sweat mingling with the dirt on my skin. A horrible sensation... The blood was not mine, at least; it belonged to the monsters I sliced.

    Perhaps it was really due; the path to greatness had to be arduous, after all. Luckily, I was able to ignore the pain and move forward.

    "Another door..." My best friend was there, too. A nice fella. His hands were clean, unlike mine, attacking from the distance. He touched the door right in front of us, before turning his gaze to the sky. "It looks like it may rain. What do we do? Should we rest?"

    Just rain? It looked like the sky could fall apart at any moment. Last time I checked, sky was supposed to be blue, but it was of the grimiest gray I''ve ever seen in my entire life, with hints of green, too.

    Yet, he kept silently looking at me, waiting for an answer.

    "If we have to, we better do it fast. The more we wait, the more the labyrinth will close behind us. If we don''t get out of here soon, we might get crushed along with it," I told him; perhaps I was too harsh. He looked at me with his usual puzzled yet serious expression, probably wondering how I knew that.

    Bold of him to assume I knew the right answer. Simple ''hunch'' couldn''t even get close to the reality of the situation.

    "I really wonder how you can be so calm..." he told me with a tone lower than usual.

    I tilted my head. Should I''ve been agitated? Looking at him, I realized he was. His whole expression was worried, it seemed like he could''ve started to cry at any moment. "Joey, are you scared?" I asked him.

    "Of course I am! I''m frightened! Are you even looking at where we are?!" His answer was more forceful than before. Perhaps I should''ve assessed the situation before asking that.

    I looked around, on the ground many skulls were scattered, alongside with bones and some slimy liquids. A clear sign that many lost their lives in this exact same area, not that I needed confirmation of that. A soft wind whispered through the air, gently caressing the grass that had taken root in the cracks of the weathered stone, partially covering the skulls. Just the sound of the wind could send someone shivers down the spine, and not from cold, but from fear.

    Yes, I really should''ve assessed the situation before asking something like that...

    But my friend has always been a wimp, perhaps I shouldn''t have brought him with me, but I sought company, and despite everything, it was good to have him around.

    Maybe I was the problem. After all, I really couldn''t feel fear. I was not ignorant of the concept; I just never experienced it. Or if I did, I guess I just got used to it. I''ve been seeing the unknown for as long as I can remember. Dark, transparent anthropomorphic figures; perhaps the shadows of the dead. I call them demons, I don''t really know what they are, but I''m the only one who can see them. And this place was no different from the others.

    No, this place was far worse. It was full of them. Many were aimlessly roaming around, while others sat on the ground, apparently leaning their back to the cold stone walls. Either way, it was packed full.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "It gets worse the further we go," I replied. "But we really should get moving. Can you do it?"

    For a moment, he glanced back in the direction we had come from. His eyes looked extremely weary, with the skin beneath them hollowed and ringed with dark circles. He let out a sigh. "I can hardly remember how it feels to sleep. But this might be the last room," he then gazed at the door in front of us. "Yes, let''s get a move on," he said with a faint and encouraging smile on his lips.

    I nodded. I shared the exact same sentiment. Rest was tempting, but I would''ve dared anyone to sleep in that place.

    He opened the creaking wooden door, and we moved on to the next room.

    As we set foot in the following room, my view got saturated with even more demons.

    Well, if we wanted to rest, that room was not an option either...

    Just another part of the labyrinth. Stone walls blocked left and right, leaving the road ahead of us the only option. With a fast glance, we both agreed to move further. Yet, before we could take a single step, a thunderous roar froze us in place.

    For a moment I thought my ears could give up on me, I had never heard such a loud noise.

    A sudden wave of panic surged through my entire body. Well, a futile one, as I regained composure just as fast.

    A composure that was shed to pieces a moment later from a massive gust of wind coming from the sky. It was so fierce that I had to shield my eyes with my arms.

    "A dragon?!" I could hear Joey shout.

    A sudden shock wave sent both me and my friend flying against the stone wall; it was a painful crash.

    I fell on my knees, and raised my gaze to grasp the situation. A giant black dragon was right in front of us. His crimson eyes fixated on my friend.

    I immediately understood its intention. "Joey, use your codex!" I shouted at him, but as soon as I turned my eyes on him, I realized he was petrified by fear.

    "Curse him! This is not the place nor the time to be a wimp!" As this thought rushed through my mind, I quickly got up and ran toward him. "Joey, move!" I lunged to close the distance, pushing him away.

    The following seconds were not pleasant. It felt as if giant stalactites had pierced through my entire body, tearing through flesh and bone and leaving of my insides nothing but a mush. Except for the fact that it was not a sensation, nor a feeling. It was reality.

    The dragon''s craw sent me flying against the wall once again, this time I fell to the ground. I could see a pool of blood expanding right beneath me. It was my blood. Soon after, my consciousness faded away, leaving only darkness...

    ... I heard a voice calling out for me, I couldn''t distinguish whose. I felt that time had passed, but I wasn''t able to tell how much.

    Slowly, I opened my eyes, I lay face down on the ground and I could hear Joey crying. Using both my arms, I pushed myself away from that cold and blood-stained floor, trying to sit up. Joey watched me, his mouth agape, as if he had seen a ghost.

    He hugged me in tears. "Thank goodness! You''re alive!" he cried even more, looking like a fountain. I was utterly confused.

    I gently pushed him away. I couldn''t figure out the situation with him crying all over me. "What happened?" I asked him.

    "The dragon... I-I thought you died..." he stuttered.

    At that moment, his clothes suddenly caught my attention; his cloak was stained with blood. "Are you injured?" I asked him.

    He shook his head. "This is not my blood..." he slowly pointed at me with a finger.

    I looked down at my own clothes. They were torn and colored a bright red. It was blood, my own blood. Now I remembered. Yes, I was definitely killed by that dragon. "Wait... the dragon, where is it?" I let out in confusion.

    I turned around, on my left, the giant black dragon sprawled on the ground, lifeless. "You killed him... Good job," I praised my friend, surely with the most perplexed look on my face as I was still trying to process what had happened.

    "Eh? Ah, n-not really..." He still looked agitated; couldn''t really blame him.

    In that exact moment, my brain caught more information. I was slow, incredibly slow. Perhaps death caused it, but I wasn''t thinking as fast as my eyes were absorbing information.

    While Joey was still drying his eyes, my brain slowly began to work as intended and myriad of questions flowed through it.

    "How am I alive...?"

    "The pain is gone and I''m not injured?"

    "My heart is still beating..."

    "It''s as if I never got hit in the first place..."

    "Did I die or did I just lose consciousness?"

    "No, no... I definitely died..."

    "Does that count as catching up on sleep?"

    "That''s not important!"

    "Should I even worry about what has already happened?"

    "It seems important though..."

    As I quickly examined and processed all the information, I suddenly realized something far more disconcerting.

    My own eyes had betrayed me. I trusted them, I relied on them to make sense of this fog, but I shouldn''t have, because I was forgetting the most important matter, one that the eyes were not showing me.

    "... Where are the demons?"

 Chapter 1: Damned Light

    My mother, my life''s greatest teacher. The one who took me under her protective wing, and the one to whom I owe everything. Thanks to her teachings, I''ve grown intimately familiar with the unknown; the perpetual darkness surrounding me every day. In comparison, she''s the real enigma I have yet to decipher...

    Others fear the unknown, it''s only natural. Humans are inherently weak, after all, always seeking refuge in the familiar; but not me. No, I''ve always found a profound sense of belonging in the unknown, reveling within its depths, convinced to know it. I knew it. I became accustomed to it, and made peace with it. Not that I really had a choice, to begin with, being outside my realm of control from the very start.

    Yes, it was a pretty lame ability, or gift, I can concur. Something that only a sick mind could replicate. But it always gave me the possibility to assess situations in a more reliable way. It is part of my job, after all. The more the demons roaming around, the more I knew it was better to stay away from that specific place. That is why I''m so convinced in them being the shadows of the dead. What else could they be, otherwise?

    Not that I needed it to do my job, but it was... amusing, watching them. It was intriguing, even mesmerizing to some extent; just like observing the unknown, trying to make sense of it. Looking so lost and hopeless, forever wandering, aimlessly... trapped. Probably like the people who got stuck inside this labyrinth, unlike us.

    But now, just like the demons, I actually felt lost... Confused, to say the least. Well, at least I wasn''t dead. But what happened to the demons...?

    The sudden sound of Joey''s sniffing snapped me back to reality. "Sorry. I''m just glad you''re okay," he managed to say. He finally regained his composure, too. "Oh, when you were..."

    He suddenly paused, probably trying not to say ''dead''.

    "When you were... passed out, I noticed a glow coming out from your backpack," he pointed out.

    "Hm? My backpack?" It took me a second, but a sudden realization came to my mind. "Oh, could it be?!"

    I immediately turned around to reach for my backpack; could it really be it?

    But as soon as I shifted my gaze, what my eyes caught completely froze me, sending shivers and goosebumps down my entire body.

    "What is this?!" my mind couldn''t muster anything else.

    In front of me stood a demon. However, it was different from all the others. It was white, its presence was way more overwhelming and imposing than any other I had ever seen before. It was not transparent, I couldn''t see through it, and its form was more defined, too. The more I stared, the more I realized that it wasn''t a typical demon. For a moment, only for a moment, I even questioned whether ''demon'' was the right word to describe it. It almost looked like it had a ''skin'', a white texture with visible veins or wrinkles extending across its surface. Its silhouette was thin, yet wide in the middle, revealing what appeared to be a rib cage right beneath a very thin layer of skin. Its long limbs ended in extended claws and, at the top of this macabre and grotesque being, what resembled a head, although... it didn''t really have a face; just the faint impression of what a demonic face should be. It was horrible, hideous, revolting compared to the usual dark shadows I could see before.

    "Hey, are you okay? You look pale," Joey asked me.

    "He can''t see it?" I wondered to myself. "Oh, of course he can''t. Why am I even wondering it? Stupid question..."

    "Um, yes... don''t worry. It''s probably the blood I lost," I quickly diverted the matter, this was a problem reserved to me and no one else.

    The white demon was not moving, it just stood there, motionless looking directly into my eyes. I don''t even know how long had it been there. Probably since when I''ve regained consciousness, and I hadn''t realized because I never looked behind since that moment.

    "Here, take some food." As I was still trying to figure out what I was looking at, Joey took from his backpack something that would''ve helped me regain some color.

    I reached out my hand to grab it, "Than-" I couldn''t even finish my sentence that a sudden and violent tremor of the ground made us lose balance, and the food I was about to grab.

    "Another dragon?!" Joey shouted in panic.

    "No, it''s the labyrinth! It''s closing itself, we have to get out of here!" I shouted back.

    Thanks to the tremor, I managed to look away from that demon. I completely ignored it, putting its memory far away in the darkest recesses of my mind. The situation demanded it.

    We ran as fast as we could, ignoring our already tired and painful legs, going with all our strength against the next door of the labyrinth, hoping with all our heart to be the last.

    And... it was. It was the last.

    As soon as we pushed open the door, welcoming us was the bright light of the sun. The sky above us was finally blue once again. In front of us, however... a cliff.

    What looked like a bridge had been broken, leaving for us only a fall.

    Could we have avoided it? Probably yes, but we couldn''t halt our momentum. And so, we fell.

    Our scream echoed through the air as we approached the water.

    Splash.

    ... After a while, I emerged from it. "Well, it could''ve been worse," I remarked after breathing in some fresh air.

    Shortly after, Joey emerged from the water as well; he immediately looked at where to go, pointing with the hand a shoulder that led to a path.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    A little swim and a climb later, we finally touched terra firma. Finally grass, no more ugly and cold stone with questionable weather in the sky above.

    "At the end of the day, we even got to wash ourselves," I said, drenched, looking at the bright side.

    "You were right about the labyrinth..." Joey told me, as if he wanted to praise me. "If we proceed on this road, we should finally reach the city," he pointed out.

    I nodded in agreement ready to leave the labyrinth behind us for good and, as a way to bid farewell to that stupid labyrinth, I turned around. Looking behind of me, once again, I froze.

    The demon. It was there. "It''s following me?!" my head went crazy in search of a logical answer, though nothing was logical to begin with... "This has never happened before..." a shiver ran down my spine, I couldn''t understand what was going on, and I couldn''t make sense of it at all.

    "No... relax. Relax... I always found comfort in the darkness... Others fear it, not me," I tried to reassure myself, but it didn''t matter how hard I tried; the demon kept looking at me from the distance, it didn''t move, but I could feel it, its ''gaze'' fixated on me, as if it tried to pierce through my very soul.

    Overwhelmed by that icy stare, I suddenly felt the urge to hold myself in my own arms.

    "What is this...? This sensation... It''s so strange. it''s as if my legs are about to fall, trembling, not able to sustain me anymore; the faint dizziness hitting my head, the bitter aftertaste in my throat, the cold sensation in my fingertips. My heart keeps on beating and pounding, yet it''s as if my blood is not able to warm me up anymore... This is it? Is this really... fear?"

    ... I shook my head, trying my best to ignore it, focusing on finding a solution, mulling over it in my mind as I proceeded down the path to greatness...

    Perhaps, I know what it is...

    Yes, I think I''ve heard about them... the priest from my hometown mentioned them; traumas... emotional and psychological response to bad events. Events that become deeply sunken in the root of our very and pitiful essence, buried in the darkest and most remote place of our soul. And we, poor creatures, forced to live with it, now merely toys to that exact same traumatic experience, following us for the rest of our lives like haunting specter in search of amusement.

    Death could be considered a traumatic experience, presumably.

    And yet, apparently, there''s even worse than that... the priest called them ''phobias''; fear incarnate; a fear so intense that we cannot rationalize in front of it. Tools, mere pawns; that''s what we are before the very eyes of such a monster, gripping us in its grimy hold, leaving us no room to free ourselves, slowly rotting because of it.

    However, many claim that phobias are nothing more than just a futile way for the brain to cope with the chaos of a specific trauma. The moment the trauma is manifested, the mind forcefully grabs it and transplants it somewhere else; perhaps at what we''re looking at in that precise instant.

    And just as many claim that liberation exists. In order to free ourselves from that grip, we, such pitiful and trapped creatures, have to face it. Gaze into the abyss, let it gaze into us. Confront it, challenge it, and win over it. Do so, and salvation shall embrace you. So they say...

    "So stupid..." I got angry, contemplating those possibilities. I was now grinding my teeth. Anger couldn''t even describe how I felt. I was fuming. A volcano on the brink of eruption. Luckily, I was skilled enough to hide it from my friend.

    The demon was following me. I wasn''t even watching it anymore, but I knew it was following me from behind, I could feel it. So, I was scared of it, but right now my rage outweighed my fear by a considerable amount.

    "Me, afraid? Inconceivable," my mind kept throwing insults, I despised myself; I would''ve gladly slapped my own face out of contempt.

    "So stupid. Nonsense. Afraid of something I''ve always lived with? Mama didn''t raise no bitch."

    This demon was different, yes; but at the end of the day, still a demon.

    "This has to be a joke," my eyes were wide open. I don''t know who Joey had to thank for me not going all out on him. My fists had never been so clenched. I felt like I could''ve killed someone right on that spot at the minimum inconvenience. I was shaking, trembling; but this time not out of fear, but rage.

    "We''ve been walking for quite a long time. Normally, shouldn''t the city be closer to the trials?" I nonchalantly asked, engaging in a conversation with Joey as a way to distract myself, as if my rage from just a moment before had never existed in the first place. Sometimes, even I am astonished by my own skills.

    ''Trials'' are labyrinths, as the one we had just escaped; powerful cities build them to keep monsters and unwanted, unworthy people away from it. Trials were often separate instances from reality, although they were just as real; full of traps, puzzles and monsters. Only those who overcome them can afford the luxury to enter the city and, potentially, its guilds.

    Otherwise, there''s the main gate, allowing you to evade the trial. But it''s usually very hidden, and even if you approach it, you need an invitation to get past the guards standing in front of it.

    "That''s right..." he replied with his gaze fixed on the road ahead. The road was paved with white stones meticulously fitted together, creating a beautiful and elegant path leading to the city; on either side, vibrant and well-kept grass thrived. "Normally, yes. But I can imagine a city like Zafferbridge putting more distance between it and its gate. Likely, the fall was also intended... There are high chances that many bleed to death on this road, trying to reach for the city."

    Hearing his answer, I put my arms behind my head, keeping a pensive expression. "Hmm, yeah, that makes sense..."

    I still couldn''t see the other demons; a matter that kept bugging me and that Joey just reminded me of.

    While I kept thinking about it, I turned my gaze once again to Joey. He looked uncomfortable. "Ah, I see," I thought to myself. "He doesn''t like the idea that many died on this road."

    Joey is a tender soul, one that cares for others; that''s probably the same reason why he chose to follow me in this journey.

    Unlike him, I''ve had already been in a guild; but I grew tired of it and asked to be moved. The bureaucracy behind it is quite complex, but I wanted to join a strong one, a guild that would put an end to my boredom.

    After what felt like an eternity, the Guild Master had finally summoned me to discuss my transfer, and presented me with a list of guilds that were looking for members and willing to accept me as one. Among the various guilds, I found this one. I already knew its name, that''s why I was so surprised to see it; one of the most powerful ever known. It made its fame and glory thanks to its ability to explore the most dangerous and desperate dungeons. A legendary guild, surrounded by many others of equal grandeur.

    I knew then and there that this was the guild for me, a guild that would push me to my limits and beyond, or die trying. I was ready, I couldn''t ask for anything better. And so, I embarked to join it.

    Its name: Abyss Reavers.

    ... There was only a problem; a small, minor inconvenience... what about Joey?

    The guild knew about me; the Guild Masters exchanged various letters. However, they had no idea I was bringing someone with me, nor was Joey aware of the fact that I was going there for the guild...

    "Well, whatever. I''ll figure something out."

    After further walking, the gates of Zafferbridge finally came into view; two guards stood sentinel before the entrance. Our stained clothes must have made it easier for them to notice us, as they seemed on alert, waiting for us to approach.

    We calmly approached them; we wanted to give away that we meant no trouble. "Hm? Is something wrong?" Joey suddenly asked me.

    I was completely petrified, as if my body suddenly turned to stone; it felt like my heart had skipped a beat, only to hammer against my rib cage at a pace as fast as never before, trying to break free. My lungs craved for air, which I couldn''t seem to be able to provide.

    Joey observed me with a confused and concerned look on his face. "Hey, do you feel alright? You look as pale as a ghost..."

    I wasn''t. I was not alright at all. I didn''t know what to do; my mind and body had completely frozen. I must have vocalized the distress I felt in that moment, somehow, for Joey to notice...

    It was touching me.

 Chapter 2: Joy

    What is joy?

    ... I once asked this very exact question to my mother.

    "You are my joy, sweetie," she replied.

    I appreciated the answer, though it didn''t really answer my question...

    I even asked the priest the same question. Apparently, the answers can vary, each as unique as the individual experiencing it.

    From what I''ve gathered, typically, joy is a powerful emotion that includes in itself many others, such as happiness and pleasure; gratitude, appreciation...

    It is actually more than a mere emotion, it''s a mixture of positive feelings that makes us grateful, even if only for a brief moment, to be alive.

    It can come from many sources: a sunny day, while for many others it could come from a cloudy one; a cute puppy licking your face, tasty food, the death of your enemies, the clean sensation after a bath or, straightforwardly, from a good news.

    The news, the only and mere possibility of being a member of the Abyss Reavers gave me intense joy. An emotion I rarely experienced...

    But even if overjoyed, I made sure to keep my guard up, always; having high expectations could prove self-defeating if they were not met.

    ''Believe, but don''t expect anything,'' that''s what my mother always used to tell me. And I made sure to embody her teachings.

    Still, despite appearances, I was partially overjoyed as I walked down this white stone road... But what should I exactly feel when a supernatural creature is touching me?

    ...

    "It''s touching me?!"

    The demon touched me; it gripped me, firmly, by my shoulder.

    "It''s cold! It''s as if a beast made of ice is grasping me! Is this the Death''s embrace?!"

    I kept ignoring what was happening in my surroundings while my mind slowly processed the situation.

    Joey, the guards, everything else... nothing existed anymore. All my senses were reserved for the demon.

    "No demon has ever touched me before! They are not tangible!"

    I sought answers to questions outside of my realm of comprehension.

    "What does it want? Is it angry because I''ve ignored it?" its grip continued to tighten; it hurt, it was painful.

    Did it want something from me? Was it seeking my attention? My life?

    What was the right thing to do?

    My tired mind continued to seek for answers, but without success.

    ''Face your fear, gaze into the Abyss,'' they say... What is the right thing to do, when forced to gaze into the Abyss head-on? Should I face the demon?

    Suddenly, I found myself, once again, back to the real world; something else was now over my shoulder.

    "Hey?" It was Joey''s hand. His hand and the demon''s were not touching, meaning that the demon could only grasp me with its ice-cold claws. A fact that didn''t reassure me at all.

    I kept looking at my shoulder, Joey must have thought I was unsettled by his touch, as he withdrew his hand.

    Shortly after, as if mirroring Joey''s actions, the demon released its grip, leaving my shoulder alone. A sigh of relief escaped me.

    "First thing we do as soon as we get in the city is find an inn," Joey said to me, looking extremely concerned. "You absolutely have to rest."

    "Huh... Ah, yes. Sure. You''re right," I managed to reply.

    "Maybe, even a healer..." he added.

    "No... I am fine, Joey, really... I''m just tired," I countered, giving a faint smile to reassure him. He pursed his lips, but he seemed convinced enough.

    And so, once peacefully passed the guard, we crossed the gate and entered the city, Zafferbridge.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The first impact of the city had to be attributed to its display of colors; wherever your eyes would go, they were welcomed with hues of bright yellow, and some faint hints of red. From the first look it was noticeable, even evident, that this city was wealthy; it was rational that the most powerful guilds were stationed here, further influencing its splendor; nothing like the old and dull place I was.

    Many towers stood tall, imposing their proud eminence casting shadows over the bustling streets beneath. Each tower had apparent tiers, crowned with uniquely adorned roofs on every level. I had never seen such structures; without a doubt, those were important buildings.

    Even there, putting aside the one following me, there were no demons. "That''s strange," I thought, "Usually, the cities are full of them... I still can''t see them."

    From time to time, I would glance at it out of the corner of my eye, in case it tried to pull something strange again.

    I would''ve liked to head straight to the guild right away, but Joey''s priority was to find an inn and allow me to rest. To some extent, I also agreed with that idea; many were the days I had gone without sleep, nor I had the chance to, although my body was surprisingly getting used to it. Perhaps death really counted as a way go catch up on it.

    Found an inn and secured individual rooms, we ventured in. Even the inns were incredibly fancy in this city; the rooms were large and spacious, adorned with elegant furnishings and illuminated by a little lamp on a bedside table at the right side of the bed emanating a feeble, soft yellow light, creating the right atmosphere for a comfortable and peaceful rest. But before, I went to the bathroom, looking myself in the mirror; Joey was right, I was paler than a ghost, as if all the blood had vanished from my skin. Somehow, my white hair seemed brighter than my face. I really needed rest... And so, tossing my belongings aside, I tucked myself under the soft silk of the blankets; not too warm, not too cold.

    Ah, pure perfection. I finally embarked on the adventurous attempt to sleep...

    Sleep... what a concept. How was I even supposed to sleep with a demon staring at me?!

    The demon was right in front of me, staring deep into my eyes as I reciprocated. "There is no way I''m sleeping like this," or so I thought; despite my best efforts to keep an eye on it, I eventually collapsed...

    ... Upon my awakening, I felt somehow weaker than before my well-deserved rest, and hungry. "Strange," I thought, usually I never felt hunger upon waking.

    With the gears of my mind getting in motion once again, I promptly stood up, looking for the demon. "It''s gone...?" For some reason, it wasn''t in the room. Anticipating another jumpscare, with a quick twist I checked behind me, neither it was there...

    Maybe under the bed?

    ... No, neither. It just looked like it disappeared.

    "Huh..." I couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Well, better."

    Shaking off the thought from my mind, I proceeded to treat myself to a nice and refreshing clean-up in the fancy inn, before heading out.

    The sun was already high, "I must''ve slept quite a lot," I thought, covering my eyes, no longer accustomed to the bright light.

    "There you are; you''re finally awake," Joey approached me from the side. "I was getting worried, I even asked an attendant to check on you."

    That seemed unnecessary. "You worry too much," I calmly reassured him. "After what we''ve been through, it''s normal to sleep a few hours too much."

    Pursing his lips together, he gave me an even more concerned look. "If it were only a few hours, I would have understood that... but you''ve been sleeping for almost two days," he explained.

    "Oh," the revelation quite surprised me for a moment. "Well, now I understand why I''m so hungry," I quickly dismissed the matter as I found little importance dwelling on it. After all, I firmly believed that the body naturally rested the necessary amount it needed to regenerate itself at a sufficient amount to sustain itself adequately.

    I felt good; my body, too, felt good... rejuvenated, even. Nothing better than a good rest to recover one''s mind and soul. I recalled how my mother would often mull over the importance of a good night''s sleep; she would always send me to bed with a warm glass of milk, affectionately caressing my head while I slowly drifted off to sleep nestled against her chest, free from any worries and without a care in the world. In the morning, I would magically wake up in my bed, while she would meditate outside the front door of our house; I often found myself mimicking her routine, although I never really understood the meaning behind meditation, nor what it truly meant to meditate.

    Filled our stomachs, it was finally time for me to head to the guild and to reveal to Joey the true purpose of this journey. No sight of demons around; although the matter was nagging me, my energies were entirely focused on the guild.

    The Abyss Reavers'' headquarters was a tall, striking yellow building proudly displaying an insignia of two crossed axes; it even had a sign beside its glass doors. A short staircase of three steps was all that separated us from the front door.

    "W-w-why are we here?!" Joey stammered as soon as I approached the little staircase.

    I turned to him. "I''m about to join this guild," I nonchalantly explained.

    "You''re joining the guild?! I thought we came to this city for a change of pace!" he exclaimed; he looked extremely agitated.

    "Yes, this is my change of pace," I remarked with a bright, affirming smile.

    "W-why do you want to join the Abyss Reavers? Of all the guilds..." he murmured.

    "How do you even know them?" I asked him. "You''re not even in a guild."

    "They''re famous!" he exclaimed. "The Abyss Reavers is the fourth strongest guild right now. The strongest mage is also part of this guild, but they''re dangerous! I heard a lot of rumors about the top guilds not being on good terms between them. Why do you want to join them?!" he spoke so fast that I had trouble understanding half of his words; everything aggravated by his nervousness.

    "Relax, Joey. I''m extremely curious to know them. And since you''ve come all the way here with me, why don''t you give it a try?" I suggested.

    "But-"

    Joey stopped his speech as soon as a girl emerged from the very building we were about to enter. She wore a black capelet adorned with the Abyss Reavers'' insignia, holding a wooden staff in her hand. She was unmistakably a member of the guild. No one had ever given me such an impression from the very beginning; however, it was not her robe that impressed me, nor the aura she emanated, but rather the enormous hat on her head. It was so unnecessarily big that it appeared comical. In contrast, she looked very young and petite. I had trouble maintaining my facade.

    "I thought I saw someone arguing outside our door..." she remarked, her tone seemed quite haughty. "What business do you have here?" she interrogated; she was clearly looking down on us.

 Chapter 3: First Impression

    Through the few years infused by my mother''s teachings, one was the lesson that struck me the most: how to capture someone''s grace? A variety of imposed teachings that instilled in me the art to secure the unquestionable and utmost loyalty from others. Earn their admiration, make them respect you, and even in the face of the gravest mistake, you''d be granted the benefit of the doubt.

    It was not the lessons on the matter that struck me, per se, but rather her final statement about it. She explained to me that there would be times where, no matter what, they would prove completely useless, as many would often judge me based on trivial matters, such as the type of shoes I would wear in that precise moment. No matter the kind of person you were, would it be a princess or a lowlife; the moment they declared you as unworthy of their attention, it would mark the end for you.

    "That''s ridiculous," the little and younger me protested.

    "Why do you think it''s ridiculous?" my mother gently asked me.

    "Well, because... I mean, it''s shallow." I responded.

    At my answer, she just smiled at me, gently caressing my head. "You''re right," she murmured. "It is shallow."

    I didn''t really understand what she meant, until years later, when I realized that she was absolutely correct.

    If ''experience is the only teacher in whom we can really trust,'' then she must''ve experienced it herself before taking me under her wing as her disciple. Another kind of realization that devoured me from the inside...

    ...

    Now I stood in front of a Abyss Reavers member, who was clearly looking down on me and Joey.

    "What business do you have here?" she interrogated.

    Joey covered his face with both his hands, probably out of embarrassment, or panic, or even both; either way, I really shouldn''t have brought him with me...

    "Now then... what''s the best course of action?" I asked myself, rapidly analyzing the situation. "The Guild Master knows about my arrival, so even if she has an attitude, I''m safe from problems. As for Joey... I don''t think he''s qualified to be a part of this guild, but his magic it''s one of a kind, and even if he''s a coward, having a trustworthy comrade between the members could prove useful. And even if this girl looks funny, I''d rather not make myself enemies from the very beginning; so... what''s the best approach? Being too friendly might not be the answer here, she seems on guard. Then... a casual, straightforward answer is the best option; I''ll soon be a member, with a friend tagging along, for now."

    "I''m here as a future member of the guild; your Guild Master is aware of my arrival and is expecting me." I confidently explained. "And this is my friend, Joey," I then gestured towards him.

    At the explanation, I could sense her guard softening. "Oh, you must be her," she exclaimed, before turning around. "Mom! The new member is here!"

    With that, the girl ventured back inside the building, while I gestured Joey to follow. "Come on, let''s go," I incited him.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Um... I don''t think I''m allowed to..." he protested, waving his hands; I could tell he felt uneasy.

    "Quit being so nervous and just come with me," I grabbed him by the wrist and dragged inside; he wasn''t collaborative.

    The interior of the guild was just as fancy as the rest of the city, if not even more; on the left a little and cozy lounge furnished with luxurious settees arranged around a small, carved table positioned in the center. Beyond, a little arch that allowed me to catch a glimpse of what looked like another room where the members would reunite to spend time together. On my right, a long and large carved console adorned with an array of flowers and candles; past it, another arch that led in another room. In front of me, a small and soothing fireplace! I couldn''t believe my eyes, everything was splendid! The whole atmosphere was relaxing and brought peace to the soul. To the right of the fireplace, a staircase; it probably led to the other floors and the various rooms of the guild members. It was spacious, enormous, relaxing, comforting... it felt like paradise. And then, the icing on the cake, delivered by the aroma; a soft, sweet and yet delicate fragrance immersing the room.

    "This aroma..." upon entering, it was as if Joey was trying to recall something. "It''s the Fairies'' Moonlight!" he exclaimed.

    "Oh, you have good nose," a woman approached from the other room, followed by the girl with the big hat; she appeared to be her mother. "That''s right, it''s very good, isn''t it? I''ve personally collected them." she spoke with a tranquil voice. I could tell immediately she was an experienced woman; an aura akin to my mother''s. I couldn''t help but wonder if she was the leader.

    "I''ve heard about them," Joey responded, he seemed enthusiastic about it, way less nervous than moments before. "The legend says that, on every full moon, the fairies emerge from the depths of the woods to dance until dawn, releasing their dust and allowing it to flow through the rivers, imbuing the waters with healing properties. Then, at daybreak, the grass beside the rivers would be full of yellow roses, emanating a comforting and inviting fragrance so that the knights would follow its scent and heal from the monster''s attacks near the river; a way to thank the humans for protecting the forest. And so, the rose took the name of Fairies'' Moonlight. Many would carefully take the flowers and plant them outside their home, or use them to do candles," afterward, Joey turned his gaze to the flowers and candles onto the carved console. "It''s them, isn''t it?" he asked, his eyes were literally sparkling. "I''ve only seen them once, but I could never forget their scent."

    The woman chuckled. "You are knowledgeable as well. It''s not just a legend, it''s the truth..." she then turned toward the daughter. "Dear, why don''t you have a chat with these youngsters while I inform the Leader about her arrival?"

    "Sure, mom," the girl with the ridiculously big hat nodded.

    "I''ll soon bring you some tea, make yourself at home," the woman added, giving us a wink, before disappearing into the room on the left.

    We sat down on the settee, and with a promptly served tea, we engaged in a conversation. We found out that the girl with the questionable hat''s name was Elizabeth, while her mother was Laura. She and Joey did most of the talking; he shared what he heard about the guild, meticulously avoiding the bad stuff. To our surprise, the most powerful mage, was exactly Elizabeth.

    Of course, I didn''t believe it. If Elizabeth claimed to be the strongest, that would imply she had surpassed even her own mother. Frankly, I couldn''t imagine myself surpassing my own mother; not so quickly, at least... Besides, Elizabeth looked young, maybe even younger than me. Was it just a bluff?

    In response to Joey''s widened eyes upon hearing such a statement, Elizabeth chuckled. "Oh, please... don''t look at me like that. I believe to be strong, but I only have that title because my mom kind of retired from the scene. Don''t read too much into it."

    I couldn''t really understand if she was lying or not, always speaking in a monotone voice; if the funny hat and her appearance were just a facade... the more I thought about it, the stranger it was.

    After that, Laura returned once again. "The leader will be joining us soon, you can wait for him here," she informed us.

    "Now, enough talking about me," Elizabeth said. "Let''s hear about you two. What are your divine weapons?" she asked; at least I could tell she was extremely curious on the matter, sounding less monotone than before.

    "Well, about that..."

 Chapter 4: The Anomaly

    My mother, the epitome of a perfect woman, and for me, of a perfect mother. In the remote village of our hometown, there was a place she would often mention called ''theater''. She explained to me that it''s a place where understanding the meaning behind someone''s demeanour was of vital importance. According to her, one could fully understand the true nature of a person based on their sole expressions and body language; their actions would speak far louder than their words. Empathy goes a long way, too, but I''ve always considered my mother the true master of the matter. She was frequently called for this ''theater'', and I could tell she really loved it; I would often catch her humming in the kitchen, preparing meals, while improvising some twists. I even vividly remember a knight addressing her as ''Dancing Blade''.

    One day, an old lady visited our little humble house, bringing with her a basket full of chocolate cookies. She and my mother exchanged some words on the doorstep, before my mother finally closed the door, placing the basket on the table.

    "What do you think?" she asked; she was clearly referring to me, but I couldn''t really understand what she meant. "Quite the actress, hm?" she remarked, bringing a finger to her cheek.

    Not grasping her words, I decided to reach for the tasty-looking chocolate cookies on the table, but as soon as I approached them with my hand, my mom quickly intercepted it. "Don''t eat them, sweetie," she told me with a gentle smile. "They''re poisoned."

    How did she know? I can''t really tell... but I can tell my mother saw something in that old lady that I couldn''t see.

    From a first glance, my mother could understand someone''s true nature. Probably, she would''ve been able to grasp Elizabeth and Laura''s true nature as well; whether or not Elizabeth was truly the strongest mage, and if the tea was poisoned or not. A skill, a talent still raw in me...

    ...

    "Now, enough talking about me," Elizabeth said. "Let''s hear about you two. What are your divine weapons?" she asked; at least I could tell she was extremely curious on the matter.

    "Well, about that..." I started.

    In this vast world, there are several designated locations where seven mighty statues stand. No one knows their origin, who placed them and for how long they''ve been there; rumors say that the Deities themselves placed them there, each statue resembling a different Deity. Surrounded by these seven statues: a large stone ambo, resting on a floor adorned by a giant magic circle. Anyone can approach the ambo and, if the Deities favored you, a magic would occur.

    My mother brought me to one of these sites when I was just a little girl of six years old. She gently pushed my back, encouraging me to go to the stone ambo; hesitating, and constantly glancing at her, I went.

    If the Deities favored you, the magic circle would illuminate, and on top of the stone ambo, two items would appear.

    The first item is universally considered a codex, but goes by various names: grimoire, tome, spellbook or, simply, book. Each codex features a colored cover and in its inside: spells. My codex is dark purple, while Joey''s is gray.

    Alongside the book, another item is generated: a magic weapon; universally regarded as a ''personal'' or ''divine'' weapon, being the weapon attributed by the Deities, fated to be wielded for the rest of your life, since the two items were linked.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Those who were bestowed the codex were commonly referred to as ''libromancers'' by the commoners, a title that gained universal acceptance, being able to cast magic thanks to the magic book, although many preferred to distinguish themselves based on the type of divine weapon they were given. Those who wielded swords often identified as warriors, while those with knives would call themselves assassins. Many others would choose based on the kind of spells written within their books, such as supporters in the event their spells consisted on shields, enhancements or healing magic.

    "Joey has a wand," I continued.

    "Oh, really? So you''re a mage like me! Mine is this staff," Elizabeth exclaimed, indicating the staff she was holding. "And what about you?" she asked me afterward.

    "I don''t have any," I replied.

    "Huh?" she looked at me with a confused expression, her eyes slightly widening as if I completely dampened her enthusiasm. Not that I could blame her...

    I''m an unique case, an anomaly... When I received my codex, many others witnessed the scene; just people who were paying respect to the statues, or curious bystanders in the area. However, the news of someone without a personal, divine weapon propagated rapidly.

    Normally, to cast a spell the user has to pronounce the words written within the codex; the effects would then be brought forth through the weapon... But what about an anomaly like me?

    If the codex serves as the source of magical power, then the user acts as the medium through which magic flows, with the weapon functioning as the catalyst manifesting such magic. Without the weapon, a libromancer is utterly useless, powerless, incapable to defend themselves; that''s how you disarm them.

    Yet, for some reason, even without a weapon, I could still wield magic... Well, I possessed only a single self-enchantment spell, but it was better than nothing.

    Who knows, perhaps the Deities felt a little silly that day, wanting to play a joke on someone.

    "Oh... I see," Elizabeth murmured in response to my explanation; I could sense both surprise and disappointment in her reaction.

    "It must''ve been hard for you," Laura sympathized with me.

    "Not really... In a way, I kinda like it," I confessed.

    "Hmm?"

    "There''s nothing quite as satisfying as demolishing someone who thinks highly of themselves just because they have a weapon and a few more spells than me," I explained, showing off a grin on my face. I had to demonstrate my confidence; after all, it''s easier to back up words with actions when you start strong.

    "Oh, a real hot shot, huh?" Laura commented with a smug smile; I could tell she was amused by my answer.

    "But there is something I don''t understand," Elizabeth rejoined the conversation. "Joey, unlike her, you don''t seem particularly interested in the guild. Why did you come all the way here?" she questioned.

    Joey was particularly caught off guard with this question. "Huh, well... You see... I only discovered the city where we were directed halfway through... I guess I just tagged along," he replied, scratching his head.

    Yeah, that was my bad...

    Mere seconds later, from the staircase, it was possible to hear the sound of someone stepping down and a tall man with glasses appeared; he wore his jacket on his shoulders without putting his arms in it. Another member who gave me a strong impression since the very beginning; thankfully this time it was not because of a big hat, although it looked just as bizarre.

    "Excuse me for being so late, and thanks for waiting," he apologized, his voice strong and firm. "I''m Leonard, the Guild Leader. The Guild Master could not be here, so I''m taking his place at the moment," he explained, before approaching me. "And you must be..."

    "How rude of me for not introducing myself earlier," I exclaimed, quickly standing up from the settee.

    My mother once told me that the first impression is often the most important. And so, it was time for me to introduce myself in the best way possible, putting into practice her teaching.

    Let your actions speak. Bewitch them, let them admire you...

    A serene smile graced my lips, letting out a soft voice, followed by a gentle curtsy. "It''s my pleasure to meet you..."

    Show them your deference, make it clear you''ll heed their orders...

    My hand rested over my heart, my head gently tilted, my hair gracefully falling down. "You can call me..."

    And look deep into their eyes, to make sure they''ll remember your name...

    "Argenta."

 Chapter 5: The Ultimate Goal

    When I retrieved the codex from the stone ambo, I didn''t really know what to do with it; I just hurried back to my mother, with the intent to give it to her. However, she refused.

    "It''s yours, sweetie. Only the possessor of the codex can read its contents," she gently explained to me.

    Within the pages of my codex, a single spell. The writing, to the eye, was an incomprehensible and unintelligible mess, but I could read it. Apparently, it was like this for everyone; one could only decipher its own codex.

    Once memorized the spells, the codex wasn''t particularly used, as casting a spell only required wielding the divine weapon and reciting the right words. However, the codex still had to remain within close proximity; many argue that there is an invisible bond between the codex, the user and the personal weapon, and only those with numerous spells could comprehend the true nature of the magic behind it. If the codex strayed too far from its user, the spells would cease to function, even with the weapon in hand. So, due to their extreme importance, many crafted specialized purses, holsters, and harnesses to safely transport and carry books around. After all, one could always learn more spells, and it couldn''t be simple to remember them all, since many were in an apparently unknown language; perhaps the language of the Deities, or their powers themselves.

    Well, I couldn''t really relate to all those problems, nor understand them, being an anomaly.

    "Mom, shouldn''t there be a weapon, too?" I asked her, glancing back at the stone ambo.

    I could feel the gaze of the bystanders, their whispers and pointing fingers. Yet, strangely, I didn''t feel uncomfortable.

    "It''s alright, sweetie," my mom reassured me, warmly caressing my head. "You won''t need it."

    Lifting me into her embrace, she began the journey on our way home. Many were still casting curious glances my way.

    "Is it really alright?" I asked, seeking her approval.

    She tilted her head toward me. "Do you want a weapon?" she must''ve sensed I was troubled.

    I nodded.

    "What weapon do you want?"

    "Hmm..." I thought deeply about an answer. What weapon did I want? Hmm... After a good minute of thinking, I finally found an answer. "Hmm... I don''t know!"

    She chuckled. "Well, you have plenty of time to think about it, sweetie," she reassured. "Rest assured, I''ll train you so that when the times comes, you''ll be able to wield whichever weapon you want."

    Train... That''s right, if I was in the presence of the Guild Leader of one of the strongest guild, it was only due to the merit of my training.

    My mother was not a strict woman, I was. I would always train to surpass my limits. I wanted to be just as strong as her, like a devoted disciple. I pushed myself physically, often to the point of injury; I would often run as long as my legs allowed me to, just to increase my stamina, until I fell from exhaustion; but even that wouldn''t stop me, I still had my arms to drag myself further. I even spat blood. I worried her, of course. My mom was an exemplary mother, after all; she would undoubtedly worry, but I was willing to train even in secret to get closer to her might.

    Whenever I failed to reach an objective, I would inflict physical pain upon myself to make sure I would never repeat the same mistake ever again; something people would call ''discipline'', a strange concept I learned from a knight...

    According to this knight, pain and fear are great methods to improve in every area; he called it ''discipline''. He recounted how his father taught him to swim by throwing him into deep water, leaving him with only two options: swim or die, drowned by his own incompetence. To me, a nice way to inflict psychological traumas on someone... but at the same time, it made sense. You could learn to swim on the spot, and emerge stronger from the water, or die trying.

    I adopted and adapted the weird concept for myself; my mother had already taught me how to swim, luckily... So, instead, I applied it on my general training. Eventually, even to my daily life; whenever I made a mistake, whenever I fell short of my expectations, I punished myself. In the end, It became a way to associate pain with failure, allowing me to grow stronger and meticulous with each passing day.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    I didn''t know the limits of my mother''s strength, but perhaps that was for the best; without a concrete goal, I could push myself endlessly toward the unknown.

    I was strong. Even without a personal weapon, and having only a single spell, I was strong. I was stronger than anybody else in my age range and beyond. But it didn''t matter how hard I trained, I couldn''t envision myself surpassing my mother. She was everything for me. My mother, my teacher, my joy, my rock in where I could refuge, and my ultimate goal...

    ...

    "Argenta," with class and elegance, I introduced myself to the Guild Leader of the Abyss Reavers.

    Finally, a challenging place; one where my boredom would be appeased. I could tell from the first glance that the leader was strong, unlike the strange vibes the girl with the stupid hat emanated, and I knew they would''ve tested my strength before officially accepting me as a member. And I was absolutely ready for it, all the while I would try to drag Joey with me.

    It didn''t matter who or what stood in front of me, I would''ve proved everyone that I belonged. If they doubted my words, then I''d make sure my actions would speak. With or without anyone''s support, I would''ve shined brighter than everyone, reaching the very top of this world, even if the Deities themselves stood in my way.

    "I''ve been waiting for you, Lady Argenta," Leonard, the leader, greeted me. "And you..." his gaze then fell upon Joey; he looked perplexed from his presence.

    "He''s a dear friend of mine," I interjected. "He accompanied me on the journey. I hope I don''t come across as cheeky, but he has quite the unique magic," I definitely sounded cheeky.

    "Huh?!" I could hear Joey panic.

    "He''s a mage, too!" Elizabeth exclaimed.

    Leonard''s attention immediately shifted to Elizabeth. "Elizabeth... I understand your interest for mages, but..."

    He hesitated. For some reason, after a quick glance he shared with Elizabeth, he had changed idea, and his expression became softer.

    With a flick of his index finger, Leonard pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose. "Well, let''s first put them to test. Then we can decide."

    I could tell he wasn''t interested in Joey, and I don''t know why he suddenly considered the idea, but that worked in our favor.

    "We had kept a dungeon aside especially for you," he continued. "It''s only ranked A, but it should suffice to gauge your abilities."

    Dungeons; the manifestations of ancient magic and architecture. Nobody knew how would they appear. The sudden appearance of these mysterious buildings defied all logic and explanation. One moment, the land appeared plain and bland; the next, towering structures made of ancient stones and unknown magic and technology stood in their place.

    Dungeons are categorized into ranks based on their danger level; the higher the rank, the greater the difficulty:

    SSS, or Triple-S

    SS, or Double-S

    S

    A

    B

    C

    D

    E

    Similarly, guild members, libromancers and adventurers are ranked accordingly. My rank was A+, meaning I was more than qualified for A-rank dungeons, but not quite for S-rank dungeons. I knew powerful guilds handled the latter, while the lower-ranked dungeons were often handled by simple adventurers, displayed as quest in taverns; a way to get some coins to live by.

    A few steps inside the dungeon, it was like being teleported to another reality. Once cleared, the final chamber could offer treasures such as gold, magic items, and powerful tools. Supposedly, such treasures bestowed powerful cities the ability to erect the trials surrounding their walls.

    However, dungeons could often prove malevolent and unrewarding, with no reward whatsoever waiting for you at the end. Yet, clearing them was vital, as leaving a dungeon unattended would''ve caused monster to break free from their inside, invading the world outside their realm. In the span of a mere week, many places would be invaded by hordes of otherworldly monsters, leading to chaos.

    Many shared the opinion that Deities would place the dungeons randomly when mortal eyes weren''t watching. I agreed with them; even more when faced with the absence of rewards. Being a Deity should''ve been quite boring; what better pastime than allocate a dungeon somewhere and watch as mortals struggled and died in their attempts to clear it, only to find emptiness at the end, intensifying their agony even more? Were I in their position, I would''ve done the same. No, I would''ve been even worse. Would there be a reward at the end? Who knows! Place your bets! Would the answer be wrong, even a greater calamity would''ve attended you.

    What brilliant idea! To overlook such an opportunity for entertainment... what a waste; they should''ve taken example from a great mind like mine.

    Once cleared, a dungeons would persist in their location for several days before gradually dissolving into fine particles until it vanished completely, returning the space to its former state.

    "For today, you can rest. We''ll take-"

    "Laura, may I have a word with you?" Leonard suddenly interrupted Laura from uttering another word.

    The two of them stepped into another room, returning several minutes later.

    "I''m sorry to say this, Argenta," the Leader approached me. "Normally, you''d be granted time to rest and prepare adequately. However, the circumstances won''t allow it this time. I need to assess your ability, and I need it by tomorrow. You''ll enter the dungeon this evening. I trust that''s alright," he professed, adjusting his glasses with his index finger once again.

    "Huh, sure," I nodded.

    That was strange... But I was already more than prepared and rested, so it was not a problem.

    "Laura, I know you don''t explore dungeon anymore, but could you take care of this, please?" the leader asked her.

    She nodded. "No problem, Leader."

 Chapter 6: Walk In A Dungeon

    As evening descended, Joey and I were escorted beyond the city''s walls toward the dungeon''s entrance. The dungeon was located in a green plain, but once inside, we found ourselves traversing a long, narrow cave.

    The wonders of being inside a dungeon; each room and passage presented no resemblance to the world outside, or even to another chamber just a few steps away.

    Inside the dungeon: me, Joey, Elizabeth and Laura. Joey and I were advised to walk behind, while Elizabeth and Laura took the lead, a few steps ahead.

    Joey was visibly agitated, panicked and even scared. "Joey... relax," I incited him. He wasn''t helping my impression, being the one who had brought him.

    "You look super stiff," Elizabeth remarked upon watching him.

    "Um... are we really sure we should explore a dungeon being just the four of us?" he questioned.

    "Totally," Elizabeth answered. "I could do these dungeons in my sleep."

    "Oh?" I mused. "The girl with the stupid hat is worth my attention, after all."

    "I know you''re agitated, but keep always in mind that even if I may be a little rusty, you''re still in the company of two triple-S libromancers," Laura reassured giving a playful wink.

    "It''s just that I''m not really familiar with dungeons," Joey confessed; this was his first time inside a dungeon. "Is there really such a difference between the ranks?"

    "An immense one," Elizabeth explained. "The gap between each rank is substantial, and from rank S and above it''s even greatly increased. Well, for us, this dungeon is child''s play since we''re used to the higher ranks. But the mechanics of the dungeons also vary."

    "For example? If I may ask," he asked.

    "For example... we could enter and exit this dungeon whenever we want, but in S-rank dungeons and above, once inside, you''re trapped until you clear it. However, people can still enter freely from the outside. Something that leads to many risks..." she continued.

    "Isn''t that better? You can get help if you''re trapped inside, no?" Joey tilted his head.

    "It''s not that simple," she replied. "If you''re trapped or injured without any help, high chances are that you''re already dead, since there is no way to communicate to the outside world once inside. To clear S-rank dungeons and above you have to send inside trusted people who are capable enough to clear it. Before entering, we station someone outside the entrance to guard it; there are many adventurers who try to infiltrate inside, waiting for the right opportunity to assassinate the one clearing it and steal the treasure. The guards can stop them in case they try anything, or get inside to alert the team. And yet, the difficulty forces you to find allies and assemble a good party in order to clear it. In the end, it''s all about trust... It''s a real pain in the ass," Elizabeth lamented.

    Even I wasn''t aware of all the details. Despite having lived in a guild for years, the number of dungeon expeditions I had participated in weren''t many. My jobs usually consisted of... different matters.

    Joey watched at her with regard. "Wow... you''re incredible. But, um... about the assassins..."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Rest assured. Zafferbridge is filled with high-ranked adventurers; they are not interested in clearing a dungeon like this. We''ve reserved this dungeon to assess your rank, and we already dispatched some of our members to clear a portion of it to ensure no monsters would make it outside. Everyone thinks it''s already been cleared," Laura possibly prevented another panic attack from Joey.

    "Is that why we still haven''t encountered a single monster?" I asked.

    Laura smiled, but I could sense her anger from a mile away. "I did tell them to leave some monsters..."

    Despite the peaceful stroll we were having, there was a matter that kept nagging me. "May I ask a question?"

    "Yes, of course," Laura gave me the permission.

    "In my now ex-guild, someone would use their codex or magic items in order to illuminate the dungeon. Why are you using a simple torch, Elizabeth?" I asked, genuinely curious. It appeared so strange...

    Elizabeth stood silent for a moment, before granting me the courtesy of her attention. "Argenta, can I give you my honest opinion?"

    "Huh, sure. Go ahead..."

    "Your ex-guild is stupid."

    Hm, quite the outspoken.

    "Well, I agree," I conceded. "But why?"

    "Even if we''re in an A-rank dungeon, there are many monsters that are highly sensitive to magic, and there could be here too. We don''t want to alert them and reveal our presence. We shouldn''t keep our guard down just because we''re in a favored position; an ambush is always an ambush, and a single moment of distraction can put an end to our lives. Were this an SSS rank dungeon, we would barely talk, and we would keep our voice down. It''s easier than you think... to lose a life," she cautioned, her tone severe.

    I could understand she spoke from experience; a philosophy I could relate to... Suddenly, I found myself watching her under a new light, my idea about her changing... Perhaps I''ve misjudged you, O wise mage.

    We walked for several minutes after that, passing numerous rooms where nothing happened, except for a strange smell of smoke lingering in the air.

    "Mom..." Elizabeth sought Laura''s attention.

    "What is it, dear?" she responded.

    "I''m starting to think they really left just the boss," she remarked.

    Laura smiled, though it was perhaps the most passive-aggressive smile I had ever seen. While Joey couldn''t help but laugh nervously.

    "Well, we can''t do much about it. You two will just have to face the boss; we''re almost there," Elizabeth informed.

    In the distance, a wide, tall red door came into view. Without a doubt, the entrance to the boss room.

    "Wait, there''s something in front of it," Elizabeth observed.

    As soon as we approached the room, a single monster was in front of the door leading to the boss. As soon as it saw us, he began screaming in rage. But it wasn''t a danger. No, it posed no real threat. In fact... it was rather underwhelming...

    "It''s... it''s tied?" Joey asked in confusion.

    A monster, resembling a minotaur, was bound with ropes on the ground. I approached it. It clearly wanted to attack me, but couldn''t break free.

    "I did tell them to leave some..." Laura was literally shaking, I could almost see smoke coming from her head. Meanwhile, Elizabeth just watched me approaching it with disappointed eyes. She didn''t find the joke amusing.

    "Elizabeth, can I give you my honest opinion?" I mockingly asked her; purposely giving away a mischievous smile.

    "Go ahead..." she answered.

    "Your guild has a weird sense of humor," I retorted, stifling a laugh.

    She approached me. "It will soon be your guild, too. We''re in the same boat."

    "I bet Crimson did this..." Laura gritted her teeth, fury seething beneath her skin as she clenched her fist.

    "What do I do? Should I free it and fight?" I questioned.

    "Just put an end to its misery... You''ll fight the boss," Elizabeth advised.

    It was time to wield my blade. It was more than a knife, it was actually a dagger of unique elegance and formidable design. A gleaming purple hue, reminiscent of the rarest amethysts adorned its slender and curved form while jagged edges traced its sleek silhouette. Contrasting with the radiant hue of the blade, the hilt bore a deep black mirroring the midnight sky.

    The whole blade itself appeared as if forged from colored glass infused with the sparkle of a myriad of stars. Despite the delicate appearance, it was unbreakable and more than capable of fulfilling its purpose. My favorite weapon; my constant companion. Its beauty was undeniable... Perhaps not the best to slice the neck of a monster, but with the right force and technique, it would do its job just fine.

    With a flick of my wrist, I unsheathed the dagger, and in one swift motion, the monster''s neck was severed.

    "Are you ready, Argenta?" Elizabeth asked me.

 Chapter 7: Boss Fight Examination

    "Are you ready, Argenta?"

    ... I vividly remember the first time my mother asked me the exact same question.

    She was holding a ball with the intention of tossing it at me, we were about to play with it. She looked way more excited than me.

    "Mom..." I called out, seeking her attention.

    "What is it, sweetie?" she smiled at me, skillfully maneuvering the ball between her hands.

    "What does it mean to be ready?"

    I was a weird child. I often found myself caught in introspection, completely lost in thoughts, overthinking even the most trivial subjects. I didn''t mind it, though. It would lead me astray, yes, but it was extremely fascinating.

    "Hmm... let''s see..." my mother appeared to struggle to find an answer. She would always find the right words to help me understand.

    She approached me, kneeling down to meet my gaze. "What do you think it means?" she asked me, a playful smile on her lips.

    "That''s not fair," I protested. "I''ve asked you!"

    "You weren''t ready for it, were you?" she chuckled!

    "Mom!" I pouted.

    She loved to tease me just as much as she loved to play, if not even more.

    "Hmm, alright, alright. Let''s see... Being ready means to be prepared to face a situation, sweetie. Are you ready for me to throw the ball?" she explained, eager to play.

    However, her response let my mind go even further and beyond, overthinking even more.

    "Mom... how can I be ready to face you?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean... you''re strong. How can I be ready face you? You could throw the ball everywhere. And even you, mom, how do you know what I''m gonna do? How can you always be ready to face every situation? How can I be ready to face everything? I want to b-"

    She shut me off pressing a finger against my lips. "Sweetie, you can''t be ready for everything."

    "You''re lying! You''re always ready to face everything, mom! I want to be ready to face every situation, like you!" I grew restless as I shouted those words.

    "You''re wrong, sweetie. You may think that I''m ready to face everything, but I''m not... I''m just experienced. I''ve faced the unknown countless times, and to you it may seem I''m always ready, but that''s not it."

    I tilted my head. "What do you mean?"

    "Sweetie, it''s easy to face something you know it''s coming. When I throw you the ball, you are ready to catch it because you know it''s coming; but even there, many are the variables: where am I throwing it? What direction am I throwing it? Where will it fall? How much force will I put into it? And what about the wind? ... What I want to say, Argenta, is that you can analyze the situation in front of you and act accordingly, but even then, there are many possibilities you haven''t analyzed and which you''re not even aware of, and they could happen. And this is where experience will come into play. You could say that I''m just ready to face the unknown thanks to my experience."

    "But then... how can I be ready for everything? I want to be able to face every situation! So that I will always be victorious, just like you! Knowing every possible variable even before experiencing them!" I questioned, hungry for knowledge.

    "You simply can''t, sweetie," was her response.

    I couldn''t believe her answer. My mother was perfect; I could tell she was ready for everything... Yet, her response forced me to confront the harsh reality. Could one really be so limited in front of the vast realm of possibilities the universe placed on the table? The little me couldn''t grasp it yet.

    "No way..." unable to accept the answer, I sulked, looking at the ground.

    "Then, what do you say of a little scenario of our ''Let''s suppose'' game?" she suggested with a bright excited smile, attempting to lift my spirit.

    The ''Let''s suppose'' game was a little creation of my mother in which she would pose me in imaginative scenarios, casting me as the protagonist facing various choices and dilemmas. It was her way of imparting wisdom and teaching me to navigate through different situations; a form of training disguised as play. The name itself is rather silly; she simply chose it because that was how she started every sentence.

    "Fine," driven by curiosity, I reluctantly agreed, meeting her gaze once again.

    "Let''s suppose... you''re inside a castle. Your job is to save the princess that lies in the highest room of the tallest tower. You''re running through an immense hallway until, suddenly, a crossroad presents, illuminating two new pathways. What do you do?" she jested.

    "Huh? Hmm, I don''t know... Maybe I''d-"

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Too bad! An explosion from behind just overwhelmed you! You''re dead!" she looked so happy to announce it!

    "Huh?!" I was outraged.

    She laughed, heartily, at my face, wiping away tears of mirth as she continued to chuckle.

    "How was I supposed to react to that?!" I angrily demanded an explanation.

    She calmed down before giving me an answer. "Do you get it now, Argenta?" she interrogated me with a smirk on her face.

    "Huh?" as I expressed my confusion, her expression suddenly became serious.

    "It doesn''t matter how much you''re knowledgeable, how much you''re prepared before a mission, how many backup plans you got or your aces up your sleeves. The unknown may always lie around the corner. This is the meaning of our training. I want you to be ready on the spot. Assess the situation, be fast and decisive with your methods. Sometimes, it''s right to stop and think, but there are also times where you can''t afford that and you just have to go with your instinct. You must live in the present, ready to confront whatever lies ahead just as easily as drinking a glass of water. I want you to worry about what you can''t see, not about what is right in front of you; but you can''t possibly anticipate every possible outcome, that is simply unrealistic, and thinking about it will only slow you down," she explained, cupping my cheeks with grace. "This is why I want you to listen to me, Argenta," she softly murmured, looking deep in my eyes, slyly making her way inside.

    That was a lesson, one that I had to imprint in my very soul and stick to it.

    "Is that clear?" she questioned me as I was hypnotized by her gaze.

    I nodded. "Yes, mom."

    ...

    At that time, I didn''t completely agree. I was of the opinion that it was vital to know beforehand all the information and the knowledge someone could gather before facing a situation. But in the end, as experience would later confirm, my mom was right, as always. In the face of the unknown, your knowledge mattered little, only your skill of dealing with it did.

    "Are you ready, Argenta?" Elizabeth asked me.

    I looked up at the imposing door standing in front of me, ready to face what lay beyond it.

    "When you are."

    Elizabeth gestured Laura and Joey to follow, before referring to me once again.

    "Once this door is opened, you''ll be the one on the front line. I believe Joey will be able to assist you more from the distance. We won''t assist you, and we will only intervene in case it is absolutely necessary or at your request."

    I nodded, and together we opened the door. Despite its immense dimensions, it swung open easily, revealing a red-painted round chamber. At its center sat a colossal minotaur, with a massive greatsword resting by its side.

    "I can imagine it will activate once you approach or attack it. It''s all up to you from now on," Elizabeth offered her final piece of advice before walking aside with Laura.

    With the dagger in my hand, I slowly approached, studying it. It stood as tall as a house, its greatsword matching its colossal size. A mere flick of its finger could have crushed me with low effort, given its sheer scale.

    As I drew nearer, the minotaur''s eyes snapped open, revealing a grim bloody color. It fixed its gaze on me. Exhaling heavily as smoke billowed from its flared nostrils, it rose to its full height reaching for its sword. With a swift and fluid motion, it arced the sword towards me at full force. I instinctively ducked, avoiding the lethal strike as a rush of wind swept over me.

    "Something is wrong..." in that fleeting instant, my mind couldn''t shake off a weird feeling. "My legs...!"

    Before I could process it, another attack was coming my way. From the left, the minotaur''s massive hand hurtled toward me. Using my arms as a shield, I blocked the impact.

    "Ugh!" though toned down, the force of the blow reverberated through my entire body, reaching inside my head.

    The force sent me flying. I could hear Joey shout my name, piercing through the haze, rallying me back to my feet. I quickly scanned my body; I was fine, but there was a bigger problem at that moment.

    "My legs... they''re heavy..."

    The minotaur growled, poised to charge again. Gripping my dagger tightly, I steeled myself for the upcoming attack.

    "Huh?... My hands... No, my body... I''m trembling?!"

    Even as my mind wandered, my reflexes and instincts luckily kicked in just in time, allowing me to sidestep out of the minotaur''s charging path. Enraged, it roared once more and swung its sword wildly, aiming to slash me in two.

    "Is this... really fear?" I wondered, dodging another lethal swing by a hair''s breadth.

    My legs felt heavy, as if weighed down by lead. My hands were shaking, and my head was fuzzy. A single hit from that sword, and my life would be over. Yet... even amidst the chaos, I could clearly see all the attacks, and anticipate each one of them.

    "I feel... strange..."

    A leap backwards...

    "It''s as if... time is slowing down..."

    Now duck again...

    I kept evading each swing of the giant longsword, its massive blade slicing through the air with a fierce whistle that stirred the wind in every direction

    "You can do it, Argenta!" I could hear Joey scream from afar.

    "Is he cheering on me?!" I quickly realized.

    "Shouldn''t you help her?" Elizabeth questioned him.

    "Exactly!" I exclaimed internally. "We should fight this toget-"

    Before I could finish my thought, the blade of the minotaur''s sword flashed a mere hair''s breadth away from my eyes; the rush of wind stinging them as it swept past.

    A sudden shiver coursed down my entire body. I jumped backward to gather distance as I kept fighting against the turmoil raging within me.

    "It''s so strange... Am I really traumatized? Ever since that dragon killed me, I..."

    My chest was pounding. My breath was ragged. A feeling I couldn''t recognize nor recall. I''ve always had steady nerves... Yet, the image of that dragon merged with the minotaur, sending my senses into disarray. "What is this? What''s happening to me?" I kept asking myself. "I''m so confused..."

    "Hmm, impressive. So far she hasn''t utilized a single spell," suddenly, Laura''s observation snapped me back to reality.

    "That''s true..." I realized. "What am I doing? This is a test. Joey is not helping me, but I''m advantaged here. This is a one-on-one, it''s where I excel. And yet, I''m just evading..."

    The minotaur unleashed a full force strike on the ground. With the grace of a dancer, I side-stepped, dodging the onslaught.

    "Well, it''s time to put an end to this," I declared. "Felinchant."

    Felinchant: a spell that greatly heightens my strength, agility, speed and senses. Once I cast it, my entire body becomes enshrouded in a shimmering aura of dim purple light, until its expiration.

    With a graceful leap, I soared into the air, positioning myself directly above the minotaur''s head, and with the same precision of an experienced artisan, I drove my dagger into its jugular. I gracefully landed on my feet while the minotaur collapsed on the ground, its blood staining the floor. It would''ve disappeared shortly after

    "Good work," Elizabeth praised as she approached me.

    "It would seem there is no reward at the end of this dungeon..." Laura murmured.

    I scoffed a muffled laugh. "Of course..."

 Chapter 8: Wicked Realization

    I was not disappointed in myself. I did clear the dungeon by slaying the minotaur. But I would be lying if I said I wasn''t, at least, disoriented by my behavior.

    When confronted with the unknown, the human mind instinctively tries to make sense of it using logical reasoning and past experiences. That is only natural.

    My mother imparted me indispensable lessons on how to deal with the unknown. At first, she emphasized the importance of confronting adversities of little importance, known to everybody, such as embarking on the journey called life, little by little. When dealing with something for the first time it''s only natural to find it hard, such as taking our first steps into the vast world. Then, as we grow, what was once hard becomes our standard, allowing us to go to the next level. Eventually, as I matured, my mother''s teaching evolved into the hardest challenges; unknown to mankind, yet known to her. Her teachings were so hard that I still don''t know the true meaning behind many of them...

    Yet, despite my affinity for the unknown, I''ve begun to question my understanding since arriving in this city. I had to acknowledge the possibility that, perhaps, I wasn''t up to the task...

    Cold blood, nerves of steel, readiness, awareness... I had everything. And yet, I found myself struggling to understand my own emotions.

    "Mom... what is happening to me?" I lowly murmured, sat in the guild''s lounge by myself.

    It was late evening; Laura instructed us to wait for the leader''s response. Meanwhile, we were assigned two rooms inside the guild. Joey had already gone to sleep. I was sure to pass the judgement, but what about him? He did nothing...

    As time passed, I found myself staring blankly at my backpack resting on my knees, lost in contemplation, when I suddenly remembered Joey''s words.

    "Oh... that''s true. Joey said something was glowing inside my backpack, when I was dead. Was it my codex...?"

    There are only two cases where the codex glows. Well, three, to be more precise.

    First: The codex emits a glow of its same color whenever opened. The spells within it, indeed, emit light as if written with a magical and fluorescent ink. One could discern the power of a libromancer by the brilliance of their codex; the brighter the glow, the more the spells contained within.

    Second: The codex illuminates when a spell is active, even if its pages remain closed, hinting at the magic at work.

    And lastly... whenever a new spell appears on the codex; it would briefly radiate, as a way to notify you about it.

    I reached into my backpack and retrieved my codex. As I opened it, a gasp of surprise escaped my lips, while a new glow illuminated my face.

    "A new spell!"

    A new spell was really written on the pages of my codex. Why? How?! Ever since I acquired it, not a single addition had been made to its pages.

    "Huh, how strange," I mused as I read it. "It almost sounds like someone''s name..."

    The urge to pronounce it surged within me, my heart accelerated just at the sight. I really wanted to cast it to test it out, but I couldn''t. Not inside the guild. No one knew the effects of a spell until they pronounced it for the first time. And there were many cases where catastrophes occurred just because someone decided to test them out. I had to wait and to calm myself.

    "Hmm? What are you doing here all by yourself?" Laura calmly approached me from behind, speaking softly, before sitting next to me.

    "I can''t really sleep," I admitted; literally torn between emotions and events I never encountered before...

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "You don''t appear as someone in need of cheering up, but at the same time, I can tell you''re lost in thoughts. Is something troubling you?" she gently offered a listening ear.

    I pondered on what to do; Laura seemed an experienced woman, she reminded me of my mother, in a way, and I needed advice...

    So, reluctantly... "Laura... have you ever felt... fear?" I stammered.

    "Hmm?" she tilted her head.

    "Well... you know what, never mind. Sorry, I''ll head to my room," I quickly shook it off as I got up, but I was stopped just as quickly by her hand, grabbing my wrist.

    "Don''t be shy. You''re practically a member now. It''s part of my duty to ensure you''re fine. Please, explain..." she reassured as she gazed into my eyes.

    With a hint of hesitation, I sat back, averting my gaze to the ground as I let out a sigh. "Well, to be fair, I don''t really know what it is. It''s just that... since the trial to enter this city, I''ve been hesitating... My body acts strangely when I''m facing danger, and today was no exception. You must''ve seen it... fear is holding me back."

    "You performed really well, Argenta, you shouldn''t worry about that, you can believe me on this," she reassured. "And, about your question, naturally, I''ve experienced fear. I''m a mother, after all. I fear that my daughter might hurt herself, every day," she said, bringing her hand over her heart. "But... are you really being honest with yourself? I''ve observed you today," she then added, keeping her voice calm and reassuring.

    "Huh, thanks, Laura. But what do you mean?"

    She chuckled. "Argenta, you''re just fooling yourself."

    I looked at her, perplexed. "Sorry, I really don''t understand..."

    As my confusion kept enshrouding me, Laura slowly came closer to me, speaking even softer than before. "Why don''t you think back on what happened?" her hand gently posed on my cheek as she kept reassuring me with a warm smile.

    A wave of unease suddenly washed over me. "Um..."

    "Recall how you felt when its blade almost grazed your eyes."

    Unconsciously, my mind recalled the scene vividly: the wind had stung my eyes and I jumped backward.

    "Tell me, how did you feel at that moment?" she whispered.

    "Um... I..." I struggled to find the words. However, my body remembered: I could feel my heart accelerating, its pace quickening with each passing moment. A shiver ran down my spine as my breath grew heavier.

    "Argenta," Laura whispered my name once again, her voice barely audible as she kept her eyes locked onto mine. "Do you get it?" she asked as her gaze pulled me in deeper.

    Where was she going with that? What was she implying? "I... maybe? I don''t know, Laura, just tell me if you have the answer..."

    She giggled. "Argenta, yours is not fear. How could it be fear? After all, you were smiling the entire time during the fight."

    My eyes widened upon hearing such a statement. "Huh? I was?"

    "Poor girl... You''ve been trying to figure out your feelings so intensely that you''re unconsciously holding them back. Don''t fight it, Argenta. Just close your eyes and remember... The cold blade grazing you, the blood pumping as you dance with Death..."

    Driven by curiosity, I forced my trembling eyes to close, and relived the fight once more. Every single moment of it.

    The piercing gaze of the minotaur, its sword grazing me, a whisper away from marking my flesh.

    The suspense of each move, the tension in the air.

    My blood boiling inside me like molten fire, the adrenaline fueling the chaos in my mind...

    "Argenta... living on the edge excites you, doesn''t it?"

    It felt so absurd I could hardly believe it for a moment, but in the blink of an eye... her words were like clarity in a sea of uncertainty, a beacon in the darkness.

    "Hmm..." I murmured, still adapting to the wicked truth.

    For some reason, ever since that dragon''s claws took my life... something unfolded inside me.

    "You revel in evading Death''s grasp, Argenta," she remarked.

    Ever since I''ve experienced Death''s embrace, my heart has been secretly searching for its icy touch, in a constant struggle against my body, fully aware of its danger.

    "Yes... I think you''re right," I swallowed, trembling in the face of the realization.

    I found myself tightly embracing my own body as I relived the sensations of that fight, my breath becoming erratic and ragged.

    Laura was totally right. I was not just excited, I felt aroused... That feeling, that sensation... It was addicting, it was intoxicating.

    "You''re absolutely right..." I admitted. "You''re right, Laura... The legs trembling, threatening to fall. The heart hammering against my chest, each beat reminding me of my mortality. The strength leaving me, making me feel weak and vulnerable. The fuzziness obscuring my thoughts... I love it. I love everything about it," I confessed, my voice trembling, giving away my embarrassment as Laura kept caressing my cheek.

    I was not afraid of death. No... the only thought of it thrilled me. I was exhilarated by it.

    Laura looked at me with a serene expression. "Then, what do you say to a job that''s tailor-made for you?"

 Chapter 9: The Task

    My mother often dwelled on the importance of emotions and their profound impact. In her eyes they were just as powerful as much as they were dangerous. Emotions could heavily influence one''s judgment, it''s not easy to remain impartial to the situations that life presents us with, analyze them and decide accordingly. Most of the time, we simplistic humans act following our emotions rather than logic.

    When we are happy, we tend to be more relaxed and less cautious of our surroundings; our guard tends to lower and we take decisions nonchalantly without considering the potential risks they bring with them.

    On the other hand, sadness could heighten our awareness of the world around us. In this state, we are more inclined to meticulously consider the consequences of our actions, striving to evade further distress. We may even become paranoid, overthinking the situations life lays ahead.

    Ultimately, emotions, with their infinite hues, cloud our rationality, causing our affinity to deal with them sway in their tumultuous dance.

    To address this, my mother established several ground rules. First of all, before taking an important decision, one should ensure a good night''s sleep and decide the following day, as ''night brings counsel''. Never take a decision during nighttime. Additionally, to maintain a clear and neutral mind, decisions should be made away from meals, with the stomach neither too full nor too empty, and after having analyzed the situation we''re currently in.

    Yet, even with all that, it was still a challenge. My mother often fell victim to her own emotions as well. How could she not, after all? Her love for me knew no bounds. Every time her eyes fell upon me, they shimmered with adoration, as if the stars themselves danced in her eyes.

    I was her joy, her cherished daughter, she would shower me with kisses, affectionately and fervently caressing me. I was a spoiled little kid, and I loved it, but I loved her even more, immeasurably.

    However, when Laura proposed me that job, I immediately accepted, throwing to the wind all of those precious notions. I was a slave of my own emotions, too... But I wanted to explore more of this new side of me. I craved more of those feelings, I couldn''t resist. Pretty shameless of me...

    And so I followed Laura into Leonard''s office, it was nighttime. The room was illuminated by a dim yellow light, quite the rustic charm; he sat behind his cluttered desk, surrounded by stacks of papers. I could tell he was busy. Laura positioned herself beside him, like a loyal bodyguard.

    "Lady Argenta, I take that you realized there is a specific reason for you being here than merely because of a vacancy in the membership that required to be filled," the leader regarded me.

    "I suspected it. It was strange that a guild of this caliber could even consider an anomaly as myself," I remarked.

    "You mustn''t think so lowly of yourself, Lady Argenta. Your services are precisely what I''ve been looking for. Laura spoke highly of your abilities. You''ve passed the test, we may proceed with the paperwork and discuss about what I would like you to do."

    "Shouldn''t the Guild Master handle that?" I asked. Normally, the Guild Master deals with the paperwork of the guild, while the Guild Leader oversees the practical aspects and manages its members.

    "It''s... complicated," he let out a weary sigh. "Yes, that''s usually how it goes. but the Guild Master has his reasons for not handling it."

    "I see... May I ask what will it be of Joey?" I questioned.

    "His spells may be interesting, but unfortunately, they are of no use to us if he doesn''t employ them. However... I may consider the idea of having him as a collaborator if you lend us your services," he proposed, almost sounding as a threat.

    My interest piqued. "What do you want me to do, exactly?"

    "I''ll get straight to the point. I need you to assassinate someone."

    I frowned, raising my guard. What was the meaning of this? And it didn''t sound like an offer I could refuse, either... "May I ask what makes you think I''m the right person for this job?"

    "There are several reasons," he said, picking up a paper, glancing at it. "While your rank is confirmed as only A+, your skills with the blade surpass many, from what I''ve heard. I''m also aware you were a spy for your former guild. And besides... this wouldn''t be your first time taking a life, would it?" he responded.

    His tone grated on me. He acted as if he knew everything about me and my past right away; an attitude I despise.

    "It seems like my ex-guild revealed far more information than I anticipated," I remarked, giving away my hostility.

    "Don''t worry, that''s not their usual practice. Your former Guild Master and I are very good friends. I handled all the communications with him, and I was particularly intrigued by you, Lady Argenta," he reassured, clearly attempting to win my favor.

    "Well... let''s hear, then. Please, give me the details," I hurried with a sigh. No point in lingering at this point, being now part of this guild. The premise was interesting after all; I could even allow Joey to stay within it.

    "Lady Argenta, are you familiar with the process of claiming a dungeon?" he questioned.

    I shook my head.

    "Well, it''s rather simple. Guilds have scouters. When a dungeon is discovered, it must be reported to the city''s tavern. As you may already know, the tavern is the hub for all quests. Typically, a guild that discovers a dungeon aims to clear it themselves, so they claim it. The tavern''s receptionist then assigns an expiration date for the quest. Pretty straightforward, isn''t it? But when outsiders discover a dungeon... things become more complicated. Usually, the dungeon is posted on the quest board, and adventurers or guilds can claim it. However, when a dungeon is S-rank or above, it poses a significant danger and needs to be cleared as quickly as possible. In such cases, the tavern, with its connections to all the guilds, sends them a letter to inform them about it, and a conference is held to determine the course of action and the guild responsible for the task. The appointed guild must assemble a party and complete the quest within a specified time frame. If they fail, the quest takes higher priority and is offered to another guild or group of adventurers capable of the task. If only corruption didn''t exist..." he proclaimed, I could sense a hint of anger in his words. It almost sounded like a personal matter...

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Oh, please enlighten me," I pressed.

    "In two months, the city will host its annual festival, a grand celebration where the City Lord will highlight the city''s achievements and those of its guilds. It''s a cherished event, held only once a year, honoring the contributions and merits of its people. You should know that guild rankings are determined by their accomplishments. Our guild, the Abyss Reavers, aims to claim the third position, currently held by the Envokers. However, the Envokers aren''t pleased about us threatening to steal their spot. One of our informants overheard a conversation between the tavern''s receptionist and an Envokers'' guild member. They manipulated the situation to falsely attribute the find to the Envokers, ensuring there would be no debate about it. This is unacceptable!" Leonard suddenly punched his desk, startling Laura, who winced at the action.

    I could understand his point of view; the Envokers clearly did it to safeguard their position. I suppose Joey was right when he said the guilds weren''t in good terms, but many things were not clear. "How can you be sure that you''d be appointed to clear the dungeon if a conference were held?" I asked.

    With a flick of his index finger, Leonard pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose, regaining his composure. "There are several factors at play. Dungeon assignments are influenced by various considerations, including the guild''s situation, location, status, and the capabilities of its members. Currently, Zafferbridge hosts the top four guilds, with the seventh and twelfth guilds also holding sway. However, the top two guilds are occupied with external matters, rendering them unavailable. The third-ranked guild is in an alliance with the twelfth, but the latter''s headquarters lie far outside the city, and they are not strong enough to handle a Double-S dungeon without assistance. Both our guild and the seventh guild are strong and allied, and we are conveniently located closer to the dungeon, with efficient means of access. Were a conference held, we would undoubtedly be the prime candidates for the task of clearing it," he confidently explained.

    "Wouldn''t they suspect you of the assassination? It''s extremely convenient for you," I asked afterward.

    "There may be suspicions, but no proof. Our informant remains unknown to them, and there were no witnesses," he reassured.

    "And how do you even know it''s a Double-S dungeon before entering it?" I finally asked.

    He widened his eyes in surprise. "You don''t know how to recognize a dungeon?"

    I shook my head. "I''ve always followed my ex-guild leader''s orders. And so far I''ve never been in a S-rank dungeon."

    He adjusted his glasses with his index finger once again. "Well, it doesn''t matter... Before entering a dungeon, there is an arch with various engravings. The numbers of the engravings define its rank. Six engravings mean it''s a Double-S dungeon. They are rare, but they always have rich rewards. With it, we could reach the top three, especially since the Envokers haven''t been performing well lately. A higher rank also means more paperwork... but it also means more quests and bigger rewards; we could afford a proper healer," he explained.

    "I''m surprised you can clear such dungeons without an healer. In a good way, I mean."

    "We have a skilled libromancer proficient in defensive spells, and our members are exceptionally reliable. With you, we currently have nine members, not counting collaborators, of course. A healer will be our final addition, hopefully."

    "Quite the low number. My ex-guild had twenty-eight."

    "High rank guilds prioritize quality over quantity. But I can concur, that''s why they form parties to clear dungeons. The higher the rank of a libromancer or adventurer, the more expensive they are. Libromancers with healing spells are also particularly rare, to the point extent that many settle for lower rank healers. But we aim to reach greater heights. Do you have any more questions?" he asked.

    I was glad to hear such words. I indeed chose the perfect guild for me.

    "No... not really. Give me the details of the assassination, please. Do I have to kill the corrupted one?"

    "No. All you need to do is eliminate a key member of the Envokers, and I need you to do it tomorrow, Lady Argenta," he proclaimed.

    My eyes widened at the information. "That''s... quite the task, don''t you think?"

    It was suicidal. Killing a member of one of the top three guilds without any knowledge of the target''s habits, routines, or the layout of the building or the city itself...? I couldn''t help but frown at his demand.

    "I know. I acknowledge it, Lady Argenta. I had hoped for your arrival earlier in the city, but it must be done tomorrow. Being a Double-S dungeon, the Envokers have only set the expiration date for their entry, since the duration to clear such dungeons is uncertain. And because of the alliance with the twelfth guild, they''re proceeding cautiously, delaying their entry. With just five days remaining before the quest expires, they''re likely waiting until the last moment. However, with the death of their member, they''ll be compelled to attend the funeral, and the quest will meet its expiration. That''s when we''ll seize the opportunity. Even if they were prepared, they won''t be able to take any action since failing a quest renders it unavailable to those who failed," he explained.

    I hesitated, unsure of how to respond. And yet, somehow, it sounded appealing...

    "Of course, I''ll assist you to the best of my ability," he persuaded. "I can provide you with a map, even a weapon if needed. And if you wish, Lady Argenta, I can offer you a reward of your choice."

    "Hmm... I do have a request, then," I said.

    "What is it?"

    "I want to participate in that Double-S dungeon."

    Leonard frowned, squinting at me. While Laura regarded him with a glance from the corner of her eye.

    Clearly, I dared to ask something I shouldn''t have.

    "Are you certain? We can reach a compromise, if you prefer," Leonard offered after a heavy moment of silence.

    "I''m here to go beyond my limit, not to compromise," I remarked.

    "Naturally... very well, then. Should you succeed, you''ll earn your place in the Double-S dungeon. For now, hide your rank at the rest of the members; you may encounter some tomorrow. Many are busy with other tasks these days," Leonard remarked adjusting his glasses with index finger. "Now, it''s getting late. We can continue the discussion tomorrow."

    "Very well, I shall take my leave, then," I replied with a graceful bow, before turning to happily retreat to my room.

    - - - - - - -

    I was organizing paperwork on my desk when Laura suddenly regarded me.

    "Leader... are you sure about this? Yes, she may be skilled. But to undertake a Double-S dungeon..."

    "Well, I understand your concern, Laura. But if she can successfully carry out an assassination of that caliber, then she''s worthy of attention. She''s her daughter, after all..."

    "Her..." Laura let out a gasp of realization. "You mean...?!"

    "I''m surprised it took you this long to realize, being the one that met her in person. Are you losing your touch, Laura?" I teased lightly.

    "I was sure I''d seen those eyes before! But... I didn''t realize it was her. So she really had a daughter!" Laura exclaimed, her face shocked.

    "Well, I trust you understand my decision now," I remarked.

    "Should I keep an eye on her, Leader?" she asked.

    "No... let Lady Argenta surprise us."

 Chapter 10: The Assassination

    Once in my room, I quickly cleared my mind. So much had happened, and yet so much more had yet to happen. I quickly rushed under my blankets, and slept...

    "How am I supposed to sleep after all that happened?!"

    I jolted outside of the bed, walking in circles in the room as I bit my nails attempting to make order in my mind.

    "Ugh! There is no way I can sleep! Too many information in a single day!"

    I dove onto the bed once again, burying my face in the pillow. I was just too excited by the promised fun this city was offering me!

    "Let''s see... Tomorrow night I have to carry out an assassination. I need to buy a dark cloak, a tape, and I also want a new bag for my codex... Hmm, but I also have to explore the city in order to understand how can I execute my task."

    I found myself hugging the pillow while overthinking all the matters at hand. I could see a black capelet adorned with the Abyss Reavers'' insignia hanging over a chair in my room. It was now my capelet, my new identity.

    "I really should sleep... There''s too much to do tomorrow."

    Releasing a heavy, calming sigh, I steadied my nerves, ultimately drifting off to sleep...

    ... In the morning I descended the staircase, finding Joey in the room on the left of the entrance, cooking; the room had a peninsula kitchen and a cozy, comforting dining table where members would gather and eat together. However, Joey was the only one in the room at the moment.

    "Are you the cook?" I asked as I approached him.

    He chuckled. "Hey, good morning. I''m not good enough to fight, so for now they want to see how I handle other tasks to see if I can be a collaborator. Cooking seems to be one of them."

    I could sense some sadness in his words. "You should believe in yourself a little, you know? When will you stop being a coward?" I encouraged.

    "I''m just not cut out to fight..." he replied, his gaze downward.

    "That''s not true, Joey... You slew a dragon all by yourself," I reminded him, trying to uplift his mood.

    "But I did-"

    "Argenta, the leader wants to see you in his office," Elizabeth called out from the back after spotting me, interrupting Joey.

    "Oh, alright. I''ll head over there. Thanks for letting me know," I responded.

    I gave Joey a pat on the shoulder. "Well, don''t worry too much about it. Just focus on being a collaborator," I encouraged him once again, before leaving to meet the leader.

    On the leader''s office, Laura stood before him once again, appearing as his bodyguard.

    "Apologies if I''m interrupting, but Elizabeth mentioned you were looking for me," I stated.

    "Yes, I''ve been expecting you, Lady Argenta. This is for you," the leader handed me a folded map. "This is the map of the city. I trust it will prove useful for your mission."

    "Hm, thank you," I replied.

    "Do you require a weapon, perhaps? Or anything else? When were you planning to execute the assassination, if I may ask?" Leonard continued.

    "My dagger will work just fine. I plan to attack during the night, I don''t need anything else, don''t worry. I''ll just buy some supplies today to make my work easier," I responded.

    "Very well. I shall warn you that most guild headquarters are heavily guarded at night. Please, take careful precautions, and take this," he cautioned, handing me a pouch of gold coins from his drawer.

    Coins, the currency of this world, ranging from bronze to platinum, each with its own value and significance, forming the backbone of economy.

    "Oh, thank you very much!" I exclaimed for the little gift.

    "Should you complete this task successfully, your rewards will be much more appealing. When you complete the task, come to me and report the results. Alternatively... feel free to rest. To tell the truth, I expect to receive news of your work by the very following day from outside sources," he informed, adjusting his glasses as usual.

    "Very well. I shall take my leave now," I responded with a respectful bow before leaving the room.

    I hurried outside the headquarters; I had to gather information for the night ahead.

    My mother had drilled into me countless methods for gathering information, although many of them required the collaboration of others, such as: bribery, blackmail, corruption, subversion, extortion, manipulation, intimidation, seduction... One could call it the act of give and take. However, she was not a fan of those methods. Her favorite one was way simpler than all of that.

    Observation... This was her favorite.

    Ah, the eyes, what wonderful tools, granting you the possibility to scan everything unfolding before them, leaving everything open to interpretation.

    To my mother''s eyes, this world held no secrets. I felt the same too, until coming to this city... She was also a big fan of eavesdropping; people love to gossip, after all. And just like my mother, I''m also a big fan of that.

    Opting for these two methods, I consulted the map and made my way towards the Envokers'' headquarters, conveniently located not far from the Abyss Reavers''.

    It was time to put my mother''s teachings into practice once again!

    In the art of passing unnoticed, the challenges someone faces are countless. Yes, the eyes are marvelous tools for observation, but they are also a menace to those who seek to remain unseen, and so are the ears. However, they have limits. No matter how well-trained one may be, they could never watch behind themselves, nor could they see beyond a certain range; knowing this, one with the right training could elude unwanted eyes. But the ears are trickier... The sound is influenced by myriad factors: ambient noise, environmental conditions, even the status of the listener. Ears, ever vigilant and attuned to the slightest sound, could betray even the most skilled infiltrator. But my mother understood this well and imparted upon me vital notions on how to be silent. She taught me to move with the grace of a whisper, to control my breath and footsteps until they were as feeble as a passing shadow. Even the rustle of falling leaves would drown out my presence. She called such a sound ''estinto''.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    And so, the night descended...

    I would have preferred to bring my new bag for my codex, but I opted for a backpack instead, as it seemed more fitting for this kind of mission.

    Inside my backpack: my codex and a roll of tape. My mother taught me this little trick to apply some tape to a window before breaking it to muffle the noise. It was a useful technique, considering the immense size of the building and its windows.

    "To assassinate an influential member I should aim for the top floors... The view looks better from there," I pondered, eyeing the building.

    Since the building resembled a tower with distinct tiers, each adorned with uniquely crafted roofs, it was quite easy to climb them from the outside with the appropriate dexterity.

    I approached the building cautiously and silently from the rooftops of neighboring buildings. I wore a black coat to blend into the shadows, and my bright dagger securely tucked away in my pocket. I wish I could''ve tested my new spell before embarking on this mission; who knows, it could have proven useful, but unfortunately time didn''t allow me to.

    "Leonard was not kidding when he said this place is heavily guarded..."

    The Envokers'' headquarters was full of guards outside. Four stationed at their entrance, seven in their little backyard; which looked more like a training ground than a backyard, and more guards lurked around the perimeter. Perhaps even inside.

    "Well... I''m close enough."

    My goal was the highest second floor; I could see windows on the side. That''s where I planned to enter and carry out the assassination.

    "Felinchant," I whispered, invoking my spell.

    Once cast, Felinchant lasted for ten minutes. After that, I''d have to wait five minutes before the spell on my codex would illuminate again, allowing me to use it once more. Using it twice for this mission was out of the question, so I had to use these ten minutes efficiently.

    I moved swiftly across the rooftop of their backyard, being careful not to attract any attention.

    "Should I kill them...?" I wondered for a second. Were I to make too much noise they would''ve alarmed everyone, but their patterns seemed predictable enough...

    "No, I don''t even know their magic, the effects of their spells... Let''s just focus on the target and let''s call it a day."

    Jumping across the various tiers of the building was relatively easy.

    "Last one..."

    As I approached my target window, something I hadn''t anticipated caught my eye, instantly sharpening all my senses.

    "A light?!"

    The room was faintly illuminated by a dim light; the one who I would''ve assassinated seated at a writing desk.

    "He''s still awake!"

    As my mind quickly studied the target and the room, a more pressing concern made its way like a lightning. His gaze met mine, he had seen me.

    "Change of plans. Goodbye sneaky entrance, I''ll slit his throat and get out of here right away."

    With my mind set, I swiftly grasped my dagger into my hand, lunging towards the window, shards of glass shattering around me as I launched myself into the room.

    "A clean and fluid movement of my blade... It''s all it takes."

    I had already visualized the image of my dagger sinking into his throat, when he suddenly pushed himself back from his chair, his hand disappearing behind the writing desk, reaching for something I couldn''t see.

    "A sword?!" my heart pounded in my chest at the realization.

    As my mind grasped the situation, he swung his sword towards me with deadly intent. A lethal arc of steel slicing through the air as I immediately ducked.

    "That was close..."

    Another hit was coming, which I intercepted with my dagger. A flurry of slashes followed, dodging them one by one as I danced across the room. I could see strands of hair flying with each pass of his sword. It came dangerously close to slicing my face each time

    "Ah... this is bad..."

    I kept bouncing around the room evading his sword; the room descending into chaos as we clashed, it was pure mess. He was panicked, but at some point, I could feel the blade grazing my cheek.

    "The fact that I have to end this quickly is so bad!"

    I was enjoying myself. Every time he swung the sword at me, every time it grazed me, I felt immense joy. It was intoxicating, and it only kept stacking!

    The sword hit the wall so ferociously that the wooden wall cracked, intensifying his fury. He rushed towards me, attempting to kill with a downward strike. I leaned down to evade it, causing the sword to become lodged in the wall; I could feel its icy steel against my shoulder, intensifying my pleasure even more.

    "I am so excited I could literally die!"

    I displayed my grin. He now seemed afraid of me, charging at me with a war cry, aiming for the heart.

    "But not yet..."

    I stopped the blade of his sword using the curve of my dagger, leaning towards him.

    "I can''t die yet..."

    I overwhelmed him. The strength coming from my spell was too much for him to handle. I pushed him away with a kick, making him collide with the wall.

    "This is just the tip of the iceberg, after all!"

    It was time to put an end to the farce. I dashed against him with my dagger, aiming for the neck, when he suddenly pointed his sword at me.

    "Dash Inferno!"

    Something was coming, I could feel it. I halted my steps, using all my force to leap backwards. From his sword, a wave of fire came towards me, pushing me against the already broken window, causing it to shatter even more.

    From the distance, I could hear the noisy bangs of a drum. It was an alarm.

    I inadvertently let out a soft giggle; they were aware of my presence now, and the man was on high alert, ready to use spells against me. A desperate situation that required desperate measures.

    "W-what do you intend to do?" the man stammered.

    I had taken my codex at hand, putting away my dagger. "What do I intend to do, you say? I recently acquired a new spell. and I still don''t know what it does."

    "Y-you wouldn''t test it here..." he was afraid, even frightened. It was evident.

    I couldn''t wait anymore. The only thought of it sent shivers of excitement down my entire body. Die from the enemies or from my own spell? Would it be my salvation or my downfall? Who knows! Let''s find out!

    I opened my codex, the soft glow of the spell illuminating my face in the dim light.

    "Behold, my second spell... Bianca!"

    As the words left my lips, an ice-cold gust of wind materialized behind me, a spectral figure rushing past me towards the man at full speed.

    "It''s the demon!" I thought, shielding my eyes with my arm as it kept emanating biting cold. "No... it''s a little different."

    The figure resembled the white demon, but it appeared slightly larger and more defined. I couldn''t see clearly what was happening due to its silhouette, but a fountain of blood began pouring down in front of it. The demon must''ve harmed the man.

    "Hell..." I heard the man speak softly.

    "Another spell?!"

    "Bomb," the man whispered with his dying breath.

    From his sword, a sudden explosion erupted, sending me ultimately flying outside the window.

    "Ah, how strange..."

    I found myself suspended in the air, falling, with no means of saving myself.

    "I''ve always thought that the moment I would be truly facing death, I would''ve been terrified. Instead... I feel at peace, it''s almost relaxing... This wind is relaxing," I reflected as I kept falling towards the ground below.

    Closing my eyes, a serene smile graced my lips. I was ready for the impact.

    "Huh?!"

    Suddenly, a chilling embrace enveloped me. It was the demon. With its icy grasp, it saved me, holding me securely in its ''arms'' and claws.

    "Cold! Why does it have to be so cold?!"

    The demon jumped across many rooftops, carrying me; it was running away from the scene. I watched it from afar; smoke and flames were coming out of the window of the room.

    At some point, in a dark alley, the demon halted, gently setting me down. We were quite far from the Envokers'' headquarters now. With its clawed hand, the demon reached out, offering me my codex.

    "Oh, thanks..." I murmured.

    I took the codex, it must''ve flown away with me. Good thing it retrieved it for me; had they taken it, I would''ve been in a difficult situation...

    After that, the demon just stared at me, and I reciprocated. Nothing was happening.

    "Hey, do you know what happened to the other demons?" I asked it.

    I had nothing to lose, after all. Trying to communicate was the least I could do, and I was getting used to its presence.

    "No answer, huh? I don''t know what I was expecting... Hmm?"

    At some point, the demon suddenly raised its arms, its claws forming a peculiar arrangement.

    "Six...?"

    Six of its claws were raised, while the other four remained lowered.

    I blinked, tilting my head. "What does it mean?"

    Then, just as abruptly as it had appeared, the demon dissipated into thin air, leaving me alone in the alleyway.

    It was late, so I decided not to pay particular attention to what had happened, and slipped my codex inside the backpack. Then, I checked to ensure everything was in order, when suddenly, the sensation of a skipped heartbeat washed over me. A cold sweat emerged, time froze before my realization.

    "... My dagger!"

 Chapter 11: Failure

    "Happy birthday, sweetie! This is my gift for you."

    I received a dagger from my mother as a present for my tenth birthday.

    "Can I open it?" I eagerly asked.

    She handed me a long purple box adorned with a beautiful red ribbon that asked to be ripped away.

    "Of course. You can open it, sweetie," she responded with a warm smile, granting me permission.

    I hastily untied the ribbon and lifted the lid of the box. Inside lay a unique and beautiful dagger. It was marvelous, shining as brightly as my eyes witnessing it.

    "This is my favorite weapon, sweetie. I called it ''Purple Night''. I consider it my magnum opus. It''s an incredibly powerful dagger; it''s indestructible, just like a divine weapon, and I''ve imbued it with one of my most powerful spells," she informed.

    I gazed at the dagger with even more astonishment, literally drooling as I admired its form.

    "I want you to have it, sweetie," she softly said.

    "Can I really?!" I almost screamed; I just couldn''t believe it.

    She mischievously chuckled, seeing an opportunity to tease me. "Only if you give mom a strong hug."

    I immediately jumped at her, giving her the longest and warmest hug someone could ever imagine. "Thanks, mom! It''s beautiful!" I exclaimed, still clinging to her.

    After some moments, I calmed down.

    "Why don''t you give it a try, sweetie?"

    Carefully, I lifted the dagger, still resting in the box. It was surprisingly light, I could move it around swiftly and with deadly precision.

    "You look beautiful with it, sweetie!" she remarked, causing me to blush.

    "Wait... you said you imbued one of your spells in it?" I suddenly noticed.

    She chuckled. "You were paying attention, hmm? Do you want to know it?"

    "But what do you mean with it, though? Only you can use your own spell. And what do you mean with ''imbued''? You can imbue your spells?" I tilted my head.

    She playfully brought her finger to her lips, pressing it gently. "That''s a secret."

    I pouted. "That''s not fair, mom. Always with your secrets..."

    She kept smiling, gently caressing my head. "Listen carefully, Argenta. This spell is not to be taken lightly. It''s incredibly dangerous. You must use it only, and I repeat, only when absolutely necessary. It possesses immense power and could harm you as well. Once you pronounce it, you must never release the grip until its conclusion. Is that clear?"

    I listened intensely, absorbing all of her words. Then, I nodded, ready for her to continue. Her gaze was fixed on me.

    "The spell is..."

    ...

    "And I lost it?!"

    My mind was going crazy, trying to make sense of what had just happened.

    "I did put it back in my pocket! It must''ve fallen out when I was falling... My dagger!"

    I fell to my knees, desperation taking over me as I watched the Envokers'' headquarters from afar.

    "No, no, no... Wait, let''s think about it. There must be a way to retrieve it!"

    I tried to think of a solution. My mind set in motion all of its gears trying to find a way amidst the chaos, squeezing my head as if I were trying to squeeze juice out of it in search of a viable solution. However, as I kept analyzing, my fragile castle of ideas kept crumbling down, collapsing all over me, just like my tears falling on the ground.

    "There isn''t!" I blinked at the realization. "I can''t think of anything! I don''t know where it fell, but I can''t go there because of the guards. And they may have already found it. And I don''t know where they''ll take it. Either way... I can''t reach for it... I can''t retrieve it... I can''t retrieve it..."

    I punched the ground.

    "Stupid!"

    I punched the ground repeatedly.

    "Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid. STUPID!"

    I kept punching the ground relentlessly until my knuckles were raw, the skin shredded away in painful abrasions. But it didn''t matter. I deserved all of that pain. There was no remedy to my mistake.

    "How could you... How could you be so stupid, Argenta?!"

    I cursed myself.

    "Idiot... You idiot. How could you? How..."

    I brought my hands over my face. I was exasperated, raking my nails across my own face. Blood from the earlier strikes now streaming down my arms, staining my face as I tried to wipe the tears away.

    "Mom... mom, I''m so sorry..."

    I crouched down, my forehead meeting the cold stone.

    "I lost it... I''m so sorry..."

    My breath came out ragged and tired. I was exhausted, my body so drained of strength to the point that every breath required effort, slowly forcing me to calm down.

    After a while, I finally got back up on my feet, releasing a heavy, weary sigh; it felt like my soul left my mouth along with it. "I have to go back to my guild..."

    Concealing my face once again with my cloak, I slowly redirected myself along the path towards my guild. I kept my gaze down, ashamed of myself as I dragged my feet along. I had failed my mother, losing her most cherished weapon. How could I even look at myself in the mirror? I should''ve spat at my own reflection.

    "Hey girl, what happened to you?" a voice from the shadows asked; it was referring to me.

    "Move," I ordered.

    It really wasn''t my day. Nobody was around, and yet, a drunk appeared on this deserted road, pointing an empty bottle at me and blocking my path.

    "Y-you! You''re covered in blood! What happened?" his voice was shaky.

    "Don''t make me repeat myself. Move."

    "I-I can''t let you go when you''re bleeding like this, girl. Let me see," he insisted as he approached me.

    As soon as he tried to grab my arm, I intercepted it, seizing his wrist. With a fluid rotation of my entire body, I delivered a decisive kick to his neck, sending him crashing to the ground. Dead on the spot.

    I sighed. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Moving on and returning on my apparently arduous quest to reach my guild, I eventually, and finally arrived at its entrance, only to find two guards blocking it.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Halt! Who goes there?" one of them questioned, raising a sword.

    "Fuck... Luck is really not on my side today. I don''t have my capelet with me, so I can''t prove I''m part of the guild... Do I have to fight again?" I pondered as they stared at me.

    Hesitantly, I removed my cloak to show my face, hoping for a positive reaction. "I''m Argenta, a member of the guild."

    "Ah, Lady Argenta! Welcome back. Leonard briefed us about you. Please forgive us, it was not our intention to stop you," he replied, lowering the weapon.

    Well, color me surprised. At least something went well...

    I sighed, and I immediately threw myself onto the bed, my skin still stained with my own blood, but I couldn''t care less about it. I closed my eyes, hoping it was all just a bad dream, but I knew too well it wasn''t. Yet, I just wanted to sleep. I didn''t want to think about anything. Nothing mattered but my failure, which I didn''t want to confront anymore...

    ... In the morning, a knock on my door woke me up.

    "I''m Leonard, may I come in?" I could hear from outside.

    "Yes..." I mumbled, burying myself deeper under the covers so that the kind of mess I was could not be seen.

    He opened the door, speaking to me from the doorway. "I''ve heard reports of your doings. Quite chaotic, I daresay."

    "The bastard was still awake."

    "I see. Are you injured? It''s nearly midday, and you''re still in bed," he questioned. The sun was already high, indeed.

    "I''m just sleepy, he did nothing to me," I hastily responded.

    "Hm. Well, regardless, you did a splendid job. I''m not sure what you did exactly, but your target is dead and they''re now looking for a ''robust man in white clothes''. You''ve earned yourself a spot in the Double-S dungeon, Lady Argenta. Keep up the good work. I''ll leave you to rest now. Take care," he informed, closing the door behind him.

    "... Eh?"

    What Leonard told me completely threw me out of my drowsiness, my eyes wide open.

    "They could see it...?"

    My mind was trying to make sense of what I just heard.

    "Maybe because it was the spell...?"

    Yet, the pieces of the puzzle refused to fit together in my mind. Turning restlessly in bed, I found myself staring blankly at the ceiling, letting out a weary sigh.

    "Ever since I arrived in this city, my world has been completely turned upside down... First, I die and lose my ability to see the demons, only to discover a new one that can touch me. Then, that demon also disappears. Now I lost my mother''s dagger because my target was still awake and I had to use my new spell, which summons that white demon that nobody could see. And now, for some reason, they can see it?"

    I rolled onto my side, finding myself mentally tired.

    "I don''t understand shit..." I murmured to myself.

    "I''m nothing like my mother..."

    As I kept loathing myself, a low growl emanated from my stomach reminded me of my primary needs. Even though I didn''t feel like it, I had to eat. And so, unwillingly, I dragged myself out of bed, washing away the mess I was; my hands throbbed with pain, even the simple act of flexing my fingers was agony. Then, before exiting my room, my eyes suddenly caught sight of my capelet, adorned with the Abyss Reavers'' insignia.

    "Well, might as well," I murmured, wearing it before heading out.

    In the kitchen: Joey, once again. He was all alone, preparing lunch.

    "Hi," I greeted as I entered.

    "Hey, goo-! W-what happened to your hands?!" he bolted out.

    "Nothing, Joey. Please just ignore it," I replied, trying to downplay the situation.

    "H-how could I ignore it?! We have to treat it! I have ointment in my backpack, wait here."

    "Joey..." my words reached no one as he had already gone off somewhere. I sighed. It was not my plan to make him worry. I literally just wanted to eat...

    After a while, he returned, letting me sit on a chair, while he carefully and meticulously tended to my injured hands with ointment and bandages.

    "What happened?" he asked me; I could see he was concerned.

    I pondered on what to say. I wanted to share my pain, not because misery loves company, but because I acknowledged the failure that I am and I wanted to let it out.

    "Joey, I... I lost my weapon," I painfully admitted.

    "Your weapon? You mean the knife?" he said.

    I nodded. "I don''t know what to do."

    "This is a problem..." he pondered for a moment, his hand covering his mouth, before giving me an answer. "I know the tavern has a lost and found, but your dagger is truly unique. I''m not sure you''ll find it there. Where did you lose it? I can help."

    "No, don''t worry about it. Thanks, though."

    "Are you sure?" he persisted. "I can help. Something happened, right? Is this why your hands are like this?"

    I sighed. "Yes, Joey. I am sure. And I''ve already told you to ignore my hands. All I need right now is food."

    He frowned, finally accepting my refusal. "Lunch is almost ready," he replied, finishing tending to my hands. "And this is done," he said with a reassuring smile, before returning to the food.

    "Thanks," I murmured.

    While he was cooking, I noticed that, today as well, nobody was around.

    "Where are the others?" I asked, breaking the silence.

    "Leonard went out for some errands. Laura and Elizabeth will return for lunch. I had the chance to meet other members, but I don''t know where they are right now," he replied.

    Speaking of the devil, Laura and Elizabeth showed up mere seconds later. Elizabeth approached me, glancing at my hands; she asked no question about them, though.

    "Lunch is ready!" Joey announced shortly after, the aroma of the food filling the room.

    We all sat at the dining table. I would''ve liked to bring the food in my room and eat alone in my misery, but opted to stay with them; it would''ve been ugly leaving Joey after what he did for me.

    "We met the leader on our way back. Looks like you''ll be joining us in a Double-S dungeon," Elizabeth started.

    "Really?!" Joey exclaimed, looking at me with surprise. "Wow, you''re amazing, Argenta..."

    "You still haven''t met the rest of the members, have you, Argenta?" Laura asked me with a gentle tone.

    I responded with a shake of my head.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll have the chance to meet them before the dungeon expedition. We have five days to prepare, and most of them should return by then," she reassured me.

    "I had the chance to meet Jerald yesterday, the one with the big shield," Joey shared. "He told me his girlfriend is also a member and that she''s currently in Silveandria."

    At Joey''s words, Elizabeth''s stare instantly turned serious. "Yes, that''s right. She''s there for training."

    Now Joey was the one with the serious expression, and worried too.

    "Um... what''s happening?" I asked, bouncing my gaze between them, confused by the sudden change in atmosphere.

    "Silveandria... it''s currently a city in ruins," Elizabeth answered.

    "I''ve heard about it. My father mentioned it a few days before we arrived here," Joey added. "It seems like a dungeon appeared around there and went unnoticed for too long. The monsters made their exit and, during the night, the city was razed to the ground. Now it''s incredibly dangerous just to travel near those roads; numerous were the deaths."

    "Yes, but that''s not the only issue. The dungeon is yet to be discovered, nobody knows where it is, and judging by the monsters and their strength, it''s classified as a triple-S dungeon. The more time it passes, the more those monsters will become stronger, and more will spawn from its inside. Reaching it seems impossible. The dungeon we will enter in five days will be extremely important for the guild; once we clear it, high chances are we will reach top three in the annual festival. The King is attempting to assemble the top three guilds to liberate Silveandria from the monsters, but He''s currently holding off, likely due to the high cost of such an operation. So, for the moment, He''s just requesting to eliminate the monsters that stray too far from the city," Elizabeth explained.

    "Couldn''t libromancers just use spells with wide area impact to kill the monsters?" I asked. Such a straightforward solution.

    "It could be fairly easy with that, yes, but the priority is to save what''s left of the city," she responded.

    "It''s terrible..." Joey commented, pursing his lips together. "All those homes... It''s really horrible. I''m a bit confused, however. I thought nothing could escape dungeons above rank S."

    "Monsters can. Everything else coming from this world can''t," she clarified.

    I nonchalantly sipped a glass of water as I listened to them continuing the conversation. They''re people willing to worry about strangers'' well-being, a sentiment that eludes me... Instead, I was more intrigued by the story itself...

    "An entire city destroyed because of a dungeon... Interesting."

    - - - - - - -

    "A dungeon that laid waste to an entire city... Fascinating."

    "How can you say such things?" I asked her.

    "Hm? Don''t you find it interesting?" she replied.

    "Of course not! My spells are not even strong enough for these monsters! And what even are they? I''ve never seen them before!" I retorted.

    "You just lack spells... that''s why they''re weak," she remarked with indifference.

    "Hmph!" I pouted at her.

    She stood over a tree, nonchalantly and unfazed, searching for the dungeon using a magical monocular.

    "Ugh, I just wanna go back and see my boyfriend..." I confessed, with a little overly exaggerated sniff of sadness.

    "Then go? I don''t need you," she bluntly replied, hitting me right through the heart.

    "How am I supposed to leave you when we''re supposed to stay together like a team?! I''ll come there and push you down!" I yelled at her.

    Suddenly, the ground started to shake. I turned around and what I saw was a gross, rounded, dark-blue monster charging towards me.

    "Kyaa!" I screamed, cowering down and shutting my eyes.

    I could hear a sigh coming from above, it was her. "You''re so hopeless... Emarginferno."

    An explosion unfolded, and then... silence. I slowly opened my eyes; the monster was gone, reduced to atoms, only smoke and ashes remained.

    "Wow... so strong," I murmured. "Wait, that''s not important! We have to get away from here! The monsters are here too now!"

    I turned my gaze to her, a creepy smile playing on her lips. "I found it."

    "Huh? You found the dungeon?" I asked.

    "There are too many monsters crowded together, but I can see the stairs. It''s underground. And... it has a star engraved on top of the entrance!" she exclaimed, excited.

    "Huh? A star...?" I murmured.

    "Hmm... yes. I don''t know what that means. Oh, but I bet it''s something special! Oh, I want to enter it! I want to!" she exclaimed before glancing at me. "If we can''t, I might even change guild," she giggled.

    "Huh?! Don''t you even try! And now let''s go back!" I shot back.

    "You can go, I''ll stay here some more," she dismissed me.

    "Come down! I won''t cover for you again! I don''t wanna get scolded by Leonard again because of you!" I insisted.

    "That''s fine, I''ll handle it," she persisted.

    "Argh! You make me wanna punch the ground!"

 Chapter 12: Innocent Arrogance pt 1

    "Lately, my best friend seems to be in a bad mood..."

    I was preparing lunch for the rest of the guild once again, when I saw my best friend arriving. She was in a bad mood today as well, and with the Double-S dungeon expedition starting tomorrow... I couldn''t help but feel more than worried.

    "I wonder if there''s something I can do..."

    After lunch, I sat alone in the lounge of the guild, when Elizabeth suddenly arrived.

    "Oh, right! I could ask her for help!"

    Upon seeing her, a light bulb suddenly appeared above my head. And so, I approached her.

    "How does one even lose their weapon..." she pondered aloud. We were now walking down the street, surrounded by vendors after I told her my best friend''s problem.

    A chuckle escaped my lips. "Well, it could happen."

    "What''s your budget anyway?" she asked me.

    "Whatever it is, really. Tomorrow she''s going to a Double-S dungeon. I want to give her a weapon worthy of the task," I replied.

    "That''s going to cost a lot... Are you sure you have the budget?" she cautioned.

    "Budget is not a concern. My father works for a noble in our small town who administers parts of it, and I saved a lot. I have plenty of platinum," I assured.

    "Hmm, alright then. Let''s make her a good gift. Follow me, the good weapons are not here."

    We walked for several minutes, the roads were bustling with people and the weather was super nice, the sun casting a golden glow as far as the eye could see. Truly a beautiful day...

    "Can I ask you a question?" Elizabeth started.

    "Of course you can," I replied, matching her pace.

    "How did you and Argenta even become friends?" she asked, glancing at me. I could clearly discern her curiosity. "You two are two worlds apart."

    "Oh, I can see where this is coming from. To be honest, I''m surprised as well. We first met many years ago..."

    ...

    I was a little kid of only eight years old. My little town had a park where many my age would reunite to play with a ball. One day, I was watching their game, sat on a little bench away from the field as usual, when suddenly a voice caught my attention.

    "Why are you not playing with them?"

    I turned around and what I saw was a girl; she seemed of my age, too, holding a ball in her hands. Her appearance really surprised me; her eyes were of a silverish color; it was like I was staring at the moon itself. Her hair was white, too. I had never encountered someone as unique as her before.

    "Oh... I would be a nuisance to them, and I would only get hurt if I were to play," I responded to her question.

    "Ah, you suck?" she was so tactless!

    "Hmm... Yes. I suppose you could say that," I confessed, my gaze turned to the ground.

    "Then, do you want to play with me?" she offered. "I''ll go easy on you."

    I looked at her with surprise. "Huh, are you sure?"

    "Yes. My mother taught me a game called volleyball. Let''s play it," from her speech, it sounded like I didn''t have much of a choice.

    So, we played volleyball, but every time the ball came my way, it fell on the ground. She had to teach me how to hit it correctly many times. At the end, hours passed and the sun started to descend; it was evening.

    "If you''re here tomorrow, let''s play again," she said.

    Even though she was just a kid like me and we played for hours, her expression always remained neutral: I did not see her smile even once, nor a hint of irritation. I wondered if she actually had fun playing with me.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Ah, wait! What''s your name?" I asked her. "I''m Joey."

    She turned towards me; she was already walking away. "I''m Argenta. See you tomorrow, Joey."

    "Oh, okay," I murmured as I watched her go. "See you tomorrow..."

    The next day we played volleyball once again; even though I trained at home with another ball for hours, I didn''t improve very much and I wasn''t proud at all of my performance. After a bit, we decided to take a break and watch the others play on the field, sat together at the bench.

    "I''ll go home now. I can come and play again next weekend," she announced, immediately on her feet to head back home.

    "Ah, wait!" I exclaimed, and she halted in her steps. "Are you... really sure you want to keep playing with me?" I asked as doubts ate me from within.

    She tilted her head. "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "Well, I always end up dropping the ball, while you seem an expert already. You''d probably have more fun playing with the others. In comparison, I must be boring..." I murmured. I didn''t have much self-esteem at the time, and felt like I was holding her back.

    "Hmm-hm, you are boring," she bluntly confessed.

    Deep inside, I knew it was the truth, yet it still hurt. "W-why are you playing with me then?" I asked her, my voice trembling.

    "What of it?" she countered.

    "Huh, well. I-"

    "I don''t care if you''re boring. My mother told me to find someone whom I can rely on, and you seem like one I can rely on. Though it''s just a hunch," she explained.

    To tell the truth... I couldn''t understand if that was an insult or just a very weird compliment, or even both... It left me utterly confused; I couldn''t say a word after that, trying to comprehend it.

    "You can have the ball, you can consider it a token of my trust. See you next week, Joey," she said before turning to leave.

    She was weird, but perhaps in a good way... And so, I decided to trust her...

    ... The following weekend, she appeared once again. I had her ball with me, but I didn''t use it to train. Eventually, as time passed, our meetings became routine. We would play, sometimes chat, sometimes we would eat ice cream. Once, she even rescued me from bullies; they ran away as soon as she appeared! Sometimes, she would even smile, she''s always beautiful when she smiles, though most of the time her expression remained stoic. We spent time together every weekend for months, and then even years.

    Until one day...

    When Argenta''s mother passed away, she was only fourteen years old. I had never met her mother, but she often talked about her with high regard. The news of her death spread quickly through the town, and a little funeral was held in the green graveyard of the town. I attended it.

    Few people were present at the funeral: some I never met, the priest, and Argenta. She stood silently, her eyes were empty and hollow; she didn''t shed a single tear, yet she appeared broken. I had no idea what was going on in her mind. I never did, to be honest...

    After the funeral, the others dispersed, while Argenta remained impaled there, her gaze fixed upon her mother''s tombstone.

    "Hey, Argenta..."

    I attempted to call her name, but she offered no response. So, I just decided to wait, giving her the space she needed. Hours passed, evening descended, and the sky was cloudy, it was now drizzling. A really terrible day.

    "Argenta..." I tried calling her once again, but I couldn''t get her attention.

    For a moment, I wondered if she was actually there or if my eyes were just deceiving me; I started poking her gently. Surprisingly, she moved, directing her gaze towards me.

    "Argenta..." I softly called at her, hoping not to have disturbed her.

    "Oh, Joey... How long have you been here?" she asked, her voice barely audible.

    Her question surprised me and, at the same time, worried me; I had never seen her so distracted. "Since the beginning," I answered.

    "I see," she murmured.

    "Argenta, you should really head back home. It started to rain..." I said, my voice low, but full of concern.

    "Hmm, yes, you''re right. Let''s go, your father must be worried about you," she replied, her tone absent.

    We slowly made our way back to our homes. As usual, the road would force us to part ways halfway. I wanted to help her out, but I really didn''t know what to do other than offer my help.

    "Hey, Argenta, if you need anything. I''m here for you, alright?" I attempted to converse, trying to lighten her mood.

    She kept staring right ahead, her gaze lowered. The rain intensified, beginning to get annoying, falling over us.

    "Really?" she suddenly asked.

    "Of course, just let me know," I reassured.

    "Then, could you hold my hand?" she requested.

    "Huh, sure."

    Her emotions remained indecipherable to me, I really couldn''t understand how and what she was feeling. She never once diverted her gaze from the path ahead. We walked hand in hand until we reached the halfway point, where we would inevitably part. She didn''t look like she wanted to, though.

    "Argenta?" I called her.

    "Hm?" she suddenly snapped to attention. "Right... I was lost in thoughts," she murmured.

    "Are you alright? I can accompany you if you''d like. I can even stay with you," I offered.

    "No, it''s fine," she quietly replied, already beginning to move away.

    Watching her go, I waved goodbye. "See you tomorrow, Argenta."

    However, the next day arrived, and of Argenta there were no traces. I assumed she just needed her space, but another week passed, and she didn''t show up once again. I was concerned and wanted to help her, but I didn''t even know where she lived, so I went to my father looking for advice, but once I explained to him the situation, he gave me a cold answer.

    "Stay away from trouble."

    I ignored it. Argenta was my friend, and I didn''t want to abandon her, I wanted to help her out. So I just decided to go back to our usual meeting spot; eventually, she would''ve shown up.

    But weeks passed, then months, and then years... Argenta was nowhere to be found. Even when I didn''t believe she would show up anymore, I continued to go there, hoping for her return. But she never returned...

 Chapter 13: Innocent Arrogance pt 2

    One day, I was returning home from shopping; it was late evening and my family was extremely busy with work, so I had to think about the house all by myself. I vividly remember that day; some days before a huge villa was set on fire, the scent of burned debris could be smelled for days; they never found the culprit.

    As I walked back home with a bag of groceries in my arms, a sudden voice called out from behind. "Joey?"

    I turned around, the view completely stunned me. "A-Argenta?!"

    She greeted me with a bright and radiant smile, waving her hands. "So you remember me!"

    She looked extremely vibrant, nothing like the neutral expression of years before.

    "Of course I remember you, I could never forget those eyes," I replied, pleased to see her.

    She laughed. "What do you have here? Let me see!"

    She quickly reached for my bag, snatching it from my grip. "Hey!"

    "Relax, I''m just seeing what you got," she remarked, putting her face inside the bag. "Hmm, you have some delicious treats in here. Having someone over?" she almost seemed a bully.

    "No, it''s just what my father told me to buy," I explained.

    "Hmm? Is that so?" she stared at me, her fingers lightly touching her lips as she displayed a grin.

    I looked at her with wide eyes. "You''re really Argenta, right?"

    "Hmm? Yes, why? Is something wrong?"

    "No, it''s just... you''ve really changed... Did something good happen?" I was completely taken aback by her transformation. She seemed like an entirely different person.

    "Well, I would be lying if I said something good didn''t happen recently. And now I run into you, completely by chance. If karma exists, perhaps this is its doing,"

    I didn''t know what she was talking about, but something about her words made me slightly upset. "You didn''t have to run into me by chance to meet me again..."

    "Hmm? What do you mean?" she asked, looking puzzled.

    "It''s just that, ever since that day..." I couldn''t bring myself to revive painful memories. I didn''t want to mention the funeral. "Never mind..."

    "Are you angry at me, Joey?" she suddenly asked; a question that completely caught me off guard.

    "What? No..." I replied.

    "Are you angry at me because I never came back to our usual spot?" she pressed, sensing my hesitation. Her tone was louder and serious this time.

    "No! No, of course not!" I reassured her as I backed off. "I''m just surprised to see you like this. I mean... it''s been more than four years. It''s understandable you disappeared, but I didn''t expect you to reappear like this. And I don''t mean it in bad way! But... there had been days where I thought I would never see you again. And now you suddenly reappear, stealing my bag with a radiant smile. It''s just strange," I admitted, nervously chuckling at the bizarre situation.

    "Hmm, I see... Perhaps my happiness clouded my judgment. I was just so happy to see you again that I acted like nothing happened. Maybe we should talk a bit, don''t you think?" she calmly proposed, offering a gentle smile.

    "Huh, sure... I''d be happy to. Can I have my bag back, though? It''s getting late," I asked, extending my hands to retrieve it.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Hmm, no," she replied, clutching it tighter in her arms.

    "Huh?"

    "Why are you surprised? We have to talk, I''ll carry it. Show me the way," she said.

    "Wha- I was thinking we could talk tomorrow, during a stroll, or something..." I confessed, hoping not to make the situation worse.

    "What better way to have a conversation than over dinner? Come on, show me the way. Is it this way?" she asked, walking before even listening to my answer.

    "Huh?! No, wait! It''s not that way!" I shouted, panicking.

    "Oh, so this one? Okay," she chuckled, adjusting her course in the right direction.

    "Hey, Argenta! Wait, don''t run!"

    "This way?" she started laughing. She was definitely playing around!

    In the end, she made her way right to my home''s door. I was sweating, I was literally panting; reaching home had never been so tiring.

    "So this is where you live, I never saw your home," she giggled.

    "Seriously... what happened to you?" I asked her, chuckling. Despite the run, seeing her like that was somehow relaxing.

    "Come on, open the door," she urged.

    "Alright... you won. We''ll talk during dinner," I conceded.

    We stepped inside, and I started preparing dinner, while she intensely watched my every movement with her hands behind her back.

    "I didn''t know you could cook," she commented, breaking the silence.

    "My parents are getting busier each passing day at work, so I''ve been taking care of the house all by myself," I explained.

    "Where are they now?" she asked.

    "Still working. I don''t even know if they''ll come back for the night... They might end up sleeping at work again," I sighed; it was getting worse for them.

    "You don''t seem happy about it," she noticed.

    "I''m just worried about them. But we should be catching up about us, not my parents."

    "Well, the dinner is not ready yet," she murmured.

    Resigned, I continued preparing dinner while she offered to set the table. At dinner, we sat face to face, the table between us.

    "Thanks!" she exclaimed before taking a bite.

    I began eating as well, too, patiently waiting for her to converse, but all that came out of her mouth were compliments about the food.

    "Argenta... I''m happy you''re enjoying it. But I thought we were going to talk," I confessed.

    "Joey..." she shook her head. "Don''t you think it''s bad manners to speak with the mouth full?"

    Now I was confused. "But you said that dinner was the best way to have a conversation..."

    "Yes, but you also have to think about the topic. Don''t you think that talking about the past is a bit sad? I''m not ruining your tasty meal, Joey," she reasoned.

    "Argenta... come on, why are you avoiding it?"

    Seeing my mood going down, she suddenly stopped, setting the cutlery on the table.

    "Joey, how would you react if I said all of this was a lie?" she asked me; her eyes and tone serious.

    "Huh, what do you mean?" I tilted my head.

    "Let''s suppose... I orchestrated all of this just to get a nice meal. How would you react?" she said as she leaned forward, resting her head on her hands.

    I couldn''t exactly think of an answer as discomfort enveloped me. "I couldn''t imagine you doing something like that; I''d be confused. If you wanted a meal, I would simply offer it to you. I mean... I still consider you my friend. and it would hurt to think you felt the need to resort to such methods with me," I sincerely replied.

    Her lips turned into a soft smile. "I''m glad... You haven''t changed a bit, Joey."

    "Argenta... I''m confused. What are you trying to say? Are you just teasing me? Or are you being honest? I know people can change, but... I''m finding it hard to even recognize you," I confessed, my voice starting to tremble.

    She chuckled. "Don''t worry, that was a lie. The truth is that I''m really happy to have run into you, Joey. And it''s also true that I''m here because I wanted to talk to you. I consider you my friend as well. But like you said, people can change... so I wanted to make sure you shared the same sentiment."

    "Then... please just be honest. It seems like you''re only avoiding having a real conversation."

    "Then tell me, Joey. What do you want to talk about? What do you want to know? And I want you to be honest with me, just like I will be honest with you."

    I stood silent for a while, taking a moment to gather my thoughts, along with a deep breath, before giving an answer. "I want to know... what happened to you. You vanished for four years, Argenta... Every weekend I went to our usual spot, hoping to see you, but you were never there. I wanted to help you the same way you always helped me, to be there for you. But I couldn''t... And I thought I would never see you again," I stopped, my gaze shifting downward before facing her once again. "But I want you to know that I don''t blame you for it. I''m sure it''s been difficult..."

    She closed her eyes, exhaling softly before meeting my gaze with a gentle smile. "Joey, I will tell you the truth, but it will have to wait until tomorrow morning."

    "Tomorrow morning? How come?"

    "I need to show you my home for it, and now it''s late. So it will have to wait," she clarified.

    I sighed. "Alright... I''ll wait."

    Afterwards, we talked a bit about life. Eventually, it grew late; she asked if she could''ve stayed for the night, and used the guest''s bedroom.

 Chapter 14: Innocent Arrogance pt 3

    In the morning, when I woke up, Argenta was already awake, waiting for me in the kitchen.

    "Your father came home some hours ago, he already went back to work," she informed.

    "Oh... I would''ve hoped he''d wake me up. He must''ve been confused seeing you," I confessed, feeling a bit of embarrassment.

    "Don''t worry, we had a nice chit-chat," she said, showing a subtle smirk.

    "Oh, really?"

    "Hmm-hm."

    Argenta was ready to leave, but I insisted on making breakfast first. After that, we set off towards her home. The path was longer than I imagined; I had never thought she would walk alone for such a long distance as a kid.

    We were walking alongside a tall stone fence, when she suddenly halted at the junction where the fence gave way to a narrow gravel path. "Here we are," she announced.

    I turned around, but all I could see was the gravel path leading to what appeared to be old, burnt debris.

    "Huh?" I let out, confused.

    "This is my home," she calmly said.

    "Huh... what do you mean? It''s..."

    Destroyed. Only remnants of a house remained. The windows were broken, the wood charred, its interior... Nothing resembled a house anymore; everything was gone.

    "What happened?!" I almost shouted.

    "I did this. Months after my mother''s death," she confessed, her voice barely audible.

    "Huh? You did this... you mean, you burnt it down?" I asked, my eyes wide open as I stared at her.

    She slowly nodded.

    "But... what do you mean? Why would you do this?"

    She stood silent for a moment. "Joey, do you remember my mother''s funeral?" she softly asked, her gaze fixed on what once was a house.

    "Yes, of course I remember."

    "I didn''t believe it... I just couldn''t believe that my mother really died. I kept telling myself that it was just a lie, a bad dream, or one of her ridiculous jokes, perhaps even a lesson... I couldn''t believe it. But when I returned home and opened the door... it hit me. Her perfume was still in the air, but she didn''t come to welcome me back with a hug as she always did. I went into her room, and it was empty, I went into mine, and it was empty; the kitchen, too, was empty. My home was empty... That''s when I understood... my mother died. She was dead, I would never see her again... When I realized it was reality, I started crying," she recounted.

    "Argenta..." my heart was breaking apart and tears were welling up in my eyes.

    "Ever since my mother passed away..." she continued. "My life had been completely different. It was pure chaos, but a few days after the funeral, they accepted me into a guild."

    "A guild?!" I exclaimed in shock. "But you were only fourteen!"

    "I had no other choice," she said as she turned to face me. "That was the only way I could survive. I had to move on. I embarked into dungeons, completing numerous quests. But I couldn''t trust anyone. I didn''t have anyone... I was alone. Whenever I returned from a quest, I would come back here, even if only for a few minutes, but every time I stepped inside... I would immediately start crying. Sometimes I would go to sleep in my mother''s bed to feel close to her; it still had her perfume, but that only made me feel worse... It went like this for months, and I understood that I couldn''t move on if I kept coming back to this place. This home was my comfort zone, but it also became my chain, and I couldn''t break free from it. So I burnt it down, in order to break free, to move on... I have no home to return to, nor a place to consider as such. But perhaps it''s for the best..." she explained, her eyes faintly glistened with tears.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    I hugged her without a second thought; I couldn''t stand hearing something so painful from her. And yet, I was the one truly crying.

    "Joey?!" she exclaimed, startled.

    "Sorry, Argenta..." I murmured, my voice choked with tears as I held her close. "You''re incredible... You''re so strong. I could never... do something like this."

    "Why are you crying? Relax," she said, patting my back, trying to calm me down.

    "I''m not as strong as you... so I''m shedding tears on your behalf," I tried to come up with an excuse.

    It took me a while, but eventually, I managed to calm down, thanks to her help.

    "Are you okay now?" she asked me.

    "Yes..." I replied, my nose still sniffing.

    "Jeez, you really haven''t changed a bit... You''re still the same wimp you were years ago."

    "You''re the one who changed too much! Though you''re still as tactless as ever..." I playfully retorted.

    She chuckled. "Well? What do you want to do now?" she asked with a smile.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" I tilted my head.

    "It''s not the weekend, but it doesn''t have to be anymore to spend some time together. What do you want to do?" she clarified.

    "Ah..." a reassured smile played on my lips, and my heart felt lighter. "Let''s decide together."

    From then on, Argenta and I quickly rekindled our friendship, perhaps even more closely than before. We often found joy in simply spending time together, even if it meant doing nothing at all. As time passed, I noticed a return to her stoic expression, but it didn''t bother me; I always felt like she was comfortable around me. A few years later, she invited me for a walk. I accepted without hesitation, only to find halfway we were directed to Zafferbridge; an unexpected detour she orchestrated for a ''change of pace'', she said...

    ...

    "And now we''re here," I recounted to Elizabeth, still directed towards the good weapon vendor.

    "Hmm. I''m a bit jealous," she commented.

    "Huh? How come?" I asked, glancing at her with curiosity.

    "I''d also like to have a bond with her. I''m interested, but I''m not very good at this kind of thing," she confessed, a hint of embarrassment in her face.

    "Don''t worry about it, now that you two are part of the same guild, you''ll have plenty of chances to be her friend. I''ll also help you out," I reassured, showing a warm smile.

    "Huh? You don''t have to..." she said, turning away.

    "You''re helping me, so it''s only fair that I help you in return. You can count on me," I insisted.

    "Hmm... fine. The good weapons are here by the way," she pointed out, redirecting our attention to our original purpose.

    "Oh, let''s see..."

    Before us stood a stall adorned with an array of pocket weapons. Their glint was intensified by the sunlight; luckily, the tent above cast shadows that allowed me to observe the daggers. Though, I couldn''t really decide.

    "Which one do you think it''s better, Elizabeth? You''re the expert here," I asked, seeking her help.

    "Hmm... This one."

    Elizabeth pointed a light-blue curved dagger, it was slightly different from Argenta''s one, but it looked similar enough. It was expensive indeed.

    "Oh! You''ve got a good eye, girlie," the vendor chimed in, reaching for the dagger. "This dagger was crafted with an enchanted sapphire. It can easily cut through the sturdiest monsters as if they were butter. It''s one of the best backup weapons you could have in dire situations," he explained.

    "I''ll take it!" I decided.

    "Could you put it inside a gift box?" Elizabeth requested.

    "Sure!" the vendor agreed, retrieving a decorated gift box from beneath the stall counter.

    "Is it really necessary to wrap it?" I asked her.

    "Of course. Trust me," she replied, her tone suggesting I asked something obvious.

    "It seems a little... morbid to gift a weapon inside a gift box, but alright. I''ll trust you," I conceded, feeling strangely uncomfortable.

    Took the box, Elizabeth and I made our way back to the guild.

    "I''ll tell Argenta you helped me choose the knife. It''s a good way for you to start becoming her friend, don''t you think?" I gently suggested.

    "No, don''t do it," she stopped me there.

    "Huh?"

    "I think she''ll be happier knowing you went to the trouble of getting her a good weapon right before the dungeon. She''s known you for a long time, she''ll appreciate it more. I''ll just get to know her differently for the time being, but I appreciate your help," she explained, offering me a gentle smile.

    "Oh, alright then. I won''t tell her. I''ll find another way to help you," I reciprocated the smile.

    "Anyway, since I''m here, I''ll stop by to buy some gemstones. You can head back without me, it will take a while," she said afterward.

    "Alright. Thanks again for the help!"

    I said goodbye to Elizabeth and made my way through the stalls. Along the path, I couldn''t resist the temptation to stop at one selling ice-cold drinks. I opted for a beverage made with frozen fruit, you could even sip it through a straw; it was so refreshing I felt rejuvenated. Then, I finally headed to the guild. Outside of it, Argenta sat over the short staircase of three steps, seemingly relaxed enjoying the breeze gently caressing her hair, resting nonchalantly her arm over her knee. It seemed the perfect opportunity to give her the dagger, so I approached her.

    "Argenta, this is for you!"

 Chapter 15: Before The Dungeon

    Ever since I''ve used that spell, I''ve been feeling strange... My body feels strange.

    Closing my eyes and paying careful attention, I could sense something inside me. It was as if my blood pulsed, urging for something. My skin tingling, even itching. But I couldn''t quite discern whether this sensation was pleasant or unpleasant. It just felt... odd.

    "I want to use it again..."

    I wanted to use that spell again, I wanted to study it, but I was not in the right condition to use it. My hands were still in pain from the consequences of my own actions. And I''ve been mentally unstable since the assassination.

    I had no idea what was happening to me; were my mother still here, she could have surely given me an explanation...

    "Argenta, this is for you!" Joey suddenly appeared in front of me, snapping me back into reality. He held a blue gift box with a cute ribbon enveloping it. I stared at it; it was bringing back bad memories.

    "It''s not my birthday..." I acidly told him, raising my eyes to meet his gaze.

    "It doesn''t have to be your birthday for people to give you something."

    A shrewd objection.

    "Why would you want to give me something?" I countered.

    "Huh..." he seemed taken aback, as if he hadn''t expected a refusal. "Well, lately you seem really down. I was hoping to cheer you up with this," he murmured.

    I shifted my gaze onto the box once more... I really hated it, and the more I stared at it, the more I despised myself.

    "Don''t you want it?" he asked.

    "No..." I replied.

    He looked at me with even a more saddened expression, but it didn''t seem like he wanted to give up. "May I...?" he asked, gesturing to the space next to me on the staircase.

    I made room for him to sit beside me. He stood silent for a bit, faintly sighing.

    "Argenta... I know next to nothing about dungeons or how guilds operate. I didn''t even know they had collaborators. But tomorrow, you''re going inside a Double-S rank dungeon. Even knowing nothing about them, it doesn''t take a genius to understand it''s going to be dangerous... It would make me feel a bit more reassured knowing you had this, and it would make me happy if you accepted it," he confessed, offering the box to my face once again.

    I sighed, annoyed by his persistence. "Fine... I''ll take it."

    I grabbed it and quickly removed the ribbon, taking my time to lift the lid; on its inside: a dagger.

    "I know it''s not your old weapon, but I hope you like it, and that it will be useful for the dungeon," he said, showing a gentle smile.

    Somehow, I had anticipated it would be a dagger, that''s why I didn''t want to face it. Luckily, it was quite different from my mother''s, even from the very first impressions. This dagger was azure-ish, with a blade that seemed to shimmer with an enchantment. My mother instructed me well about enchanted weapons; they typically use magic or enchanted materials to make them, meaning the enchantment would eventually wear off, becoming just a plain and ordinary weapons, so they had limited uses. Still, for a dungeon, it should be enough. I hadn''t even thought about getting a new weapon.

    I gently lifted the weapon. It felt slightly heavier than my mother''s dagger, but it was still nice to wield. "Thanks..." I murmured.

    He seemed relieved, sipping something from a cup with a straw.

    "What''s that thing you''re drinking?" I asked.

    "It''s a beverage. Try it, it''s fresh," he offered, extending the cup towards me.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    I took a sip from the straw; to be a beverage, it was unusually thick, but it had a fruity flavor and was pleasantly cold. "Hm, not bad. You can take it back," I said, returning the cup.

    "You can finish it, it''s almost empty anyway," he refused.

    "No, it''s yours. Take it," I insisted, just like he insisted with the gift box.

    "Oh, okay..."

    Afterward, we simply enjoyed the breeze.

    "Hey, Argenta," he called out after a while.

    "What?" I turned my attention to him.

    "Be careful tomorrow."

    I scoffed. "Who do you think you''re talking to? Don''t worry."

    The next day, after waking up and stowing my codex inside its bag and my new dagger in my pocket, I descended the stairs to the lounge, only to find it filled with people. As I made my way down the last few steps, I tried to process the confusion inside my mind.

    "The rest of the guild members... and the others from the allied guild," I realized, noticing the various capelets in the crowded room.

    Spotting Joey engaged in conversation with two individuals, I decided to approach them. A total of ten people were in the lounge; I only knew two of them: Joey and Laura.

    Joey noticed my approach and made the introductions easier for me. "Good morning, Argenta. This-"

    "Hii! I''m Selena, and this is my boyfriend, Jerald. Is it true that you don''t have a personal weapon?" the girl suddenly interrupted Joey, seized my hurting hands and started a conversation hitting the most sensitive spot right away. She''s too energetic, looking at me with golden sparkling eyes... I already don''t like this blondie.

    "Hmm... yes, it''s true," I replied, taken aback by the sudden excitement. I had just woken up...

    "Forgive her, she was excited to meet the new member, and she got even more excited when she heard about your anomaly," the guy, Jerald, intervened.

    "I don''t mean it in a bad way! This is just the first time I heard about someone without a personal weapon, but you could say I''m rare, too! My divine weapon is a pen!" Selena exclaimed.

    "A pen? Oh..." I was intrigued; she suddenly showed me her weapon. It was a golden pen, quite small and rounded in the middle. It was... funny-looking.

    "And, please allow me..." she leaned in, scribbling something on my cheek.

    "Hahaha-!" I covered my mouth with both hands; I suddenly burst into laughter, and not from the tickling sensation of the pen''s touch. Meanwhile, she was proudly smiling.

    "This is its power!" she exclaimed. "I wrote ''laugh'' over your cheek. It lasts only for a few seconds, then it dissipates. It can be various actions, but its effectiveness varies from person to person. On Elizabeth it has no effect at all, but it seems to work like a charm on you! It''s so funny!" she friendly chuckled.

    That wasn''t a spell, it was simply the magic of her divine weapon; forcing an action upon its target... What a frightening and interesting power.

    "Somebody called me?" Elizabeth appeared from the side.

    "Kyaa! Elizabeth, my love!" Selena jumped at her, affectionately hugging and fervently caressing her head, making her hair a mess. Resistance was futile; she seemed to have given up since the beginning. This must''ve been a regular occurrence. "I''ve missed you so much, Elizabeth!"

    "Yes..." was all that Elizabeth could muster, suffocated between Selena''s breasts.

    "Even Leonard arrived," Joey remarked, nodding towards him from the distance.

    "Oh! I have to tell him something!" Selena released Elizabeth from her clutches and rushed towards the leader.

    "Everyone is so calm... I expected more tension before a Double-S rank dungeon," Joey confessed.

    "That would only worsen the exploration, but I understand what you mean," Jerald remarked, crossing his arms.

    "Let''s still be cautious. Apparently this dungeon has been there for quite some time now, the monsters inside are surely stronger and more abundant. It will take more time to clear it..." Elizabeth said, adjusting her hair.

    "How long does it usually take to clear a dungeon like that?" Joey asked.

    "It depends," Jerald intervened. "Usually, it doesn''t take more than a week, but depending on the dungeon, I''d say it can even last a month."

    "Oh, so the wagon outside..." Joey pointed out.

    "That''s right, it contains mostly food and backpacks, in case the dungeon doesn''t allow us to bring it into its depths," Jerald clarified.

    "Crimson is still not here?!" suddenly, Leonard''s exclamation reverberated through the entire room. He quickly regained his composure, clearing his throat and adjusting his glasses with his index finger. He then approached Elizabeth. "Elizabeth... you shall be the coordinator for this expedition," he declared.

    "What?! M-me?!" she stepped backward.

    "You''re the most experienced here after Crimson, and nobody knows her whereabouts," he explained.

    "B-but I never did that. I..." Elizabeth tried to hide her panic under her huge hat.

    "Dear, this is the perfect opportunity for you to show the Leader what you''re capable of, don''t you think?" Laura leaned in.

    "Err... Fine, mom. I''ll do it..." Elizabeth murmured in response, looking away.

    Afterward, Leonard returned talking with some members, while Selena came back to us.

    "I''m sorry, but I''ve told her to come," Selena justified with folded arms, angrily huffing as she looked away.

    "I''ve heard about this Crimson quite often now. Who is she?" I asked.

    "She''s the one who coordinates all the members inside the dungeons. Ever since Laura retired, she''s the one handling the job. But she also undertakes lots of quests by herself. She''s often called by the City Lord, and even the King, for personal matters," Jerald explained.

    "Oh? She sounds pretty strong," I remarked, showing my interest towards this unknown girl.

    "She''s strong..." Elizabeth commented; her gaze, however, seemed resentful. "But her ways... I don''t like them."

 Chapter 16: To The Dungeon

    More people gathered inside the lounge, and eventually, Leonard and the Guild Leader of the Armonia, the allied guild, gave the green light to proceed.

    The members walked outside, and Elizabeth positioned herself near the wagon filled with supplies for the exploration.

    "Everyone ready?" Elizabeth questioned. Words of agreement followed. "Then come closer."

    Leonard and the other Guild Leader stood behind, observing. A total of sixteen people closed in around Elizabeth, herself included.

    Raising her staff to the sky, Elizabeth chanted. "Lashfera!"

    In an instant, a circle of water materialized around us, rapidly lifting us into the air. It took the form of a long dragon, with all the members floating inside it. Glancing down, I marveled at the breathtaking view below as we soared through the clouds. Though I had to hide my excitement; the others seemed accustomed to this experience. So this is how they reached for dungeons far located...

    It took some time, but we arrived at destination. The dragon slowly approached the ground before dispersing, making us gracefully land on the ground, although our clothes were all drenched.

    "Absorb." Elizabeth pronounced. With that spell, all the water from our clothes quickly converged before her staff, forming a nice little sphere. She then propelled it away.

    Out of the sixteen libromancers, Laura and another stood behind as guardians, positioned to guard the entrance; there was a high chance that the Envokers would attempt something. The remaining members formed a procession: two individuals carried the wagon at the rear, with Elizabeth leading at the front as the coordinator. Close-ranged combatants, including myself, followed closely behind her, while those adept at long-range attacks formed the rear guard.

    Despite the difficulty of the dungeon, the equipment was quite lightweight. Only Jerald and someone else wore heavy armor, while some didn''t even have armor at all, myself included. I''ve always been confident in my agility and, after all, the monsters'' claws were pretty indifferent to the type of material they had to slash through. If they landed a blow, you were done anyway. So, might as well be comfortable.

    We ventured in. As soon as we stepped in, we found ourselves in what looked like a vast, ancient artificial cave, with a long and large bridge stretching out front of us, illuminated by flickering torchlight. Behind us, a black smoke preventing us from exiting the dungeon; no matter the strength I put into it, my hand couldn''t pass through it. So it was true, you couldn''t escape until you cleared it.

    "Oh, that''s a nice start!" Selena exclaimed.

    "Right? Already illuminated and we don''t have to bring the backpacks on our back," a guy, member of the Armonia, added.

    Elizabeth took a deep breath. "Okay... Let''s go..."

    I looked at her, she looked extremely tense, tightly gripping her staff. It was not good to be so rigid in a dungeon. Well, in general, it wasn''t good...

    We began the exploration, but as we took the first steps, a bad feeling engulfed me.

    "Elizabeth," I sought her attention.

    "What is it?" she responded, turning to face me.

    "Something is coming..."

    "Huh?"

    Before she could even react, a horde of monsters emerged from the other side of the bridge, rushing towards us at high speed.

    "Monsters already?! We just stepped in!" someone in the back exclaimed.

    Elizabeth pointed her staff against the horde; they resembled goblins, brandishing stone rods in their hands, their dark-blue skin illuminated by the torchlights. "Lalalei!"

    From Elizabeth''s staff, a massive water ball emerged, rushing forth toward the horde.

    "Scissarth!"

    "Tormenta!"

    From the rear, a succession of spells were cast; powerful gusts of wind and streams of light shot forward, aimed against the incoming horde at full force. Some stumbled and fell, while many others kept rushing towards us.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Tch, they''re resilient. This dungeon went unnoticed for too long," Elizabeth remarked, gritting her teeth.

    I extracted my dagger, chiming in.

    "Hey, wait!" Jerald exclaimed. I ignored him; it was time for some tests. I still hadn''t had the chance to try out my new dagger.

    The monster were massive, and way taller than me; their weapons aimed my way, but I deftly kept evading, looking for a chance to strike. At some point, that chance presented itself; leaping over one of their weapon, I reached for their throat with my dagger, slicing through. Blue blood came out, gushing all over the bridge.

    "Good, this dagger is not bad at all," I thought to myself as I jumped back, narrowly avoiding a wild swing from above.

    Jerald rushed to my side, blocking attacks with his divine weapon; an iron shield. "Wait! Don''t charge in without even a spell!" he shouted at me.

    We were dancing between the monsters'' attacks and our allies spells. However, Jerald movements were... quite graceless, to say the least; uncoordinated and awkward.

    "I don''t need it for these enemies." I calmly replied.

    "If they land a hit on you, you''re done! I didn''t even cast a protective spell on you!" he countered.

    "I don''t need your spells..." I told him.

    "Huh?! Hey-"

    An attack, originally directed toward me, landed on Jerald instead, who promptly shielded himself with the shield. The collision was so forceful that it resounded through the air, and he was sent flying, almost falling off the bridge.

    "Jerald!" Selena cried out, continuing to cast spells from the back.

    If Jerald was the ''skilled libromancer proficient in defensive spells'' Leonard spoke me about, then I couldn''t see where his skills were.

    Slowly but surely, the monsters were decreasing, gradually succumbing to my blade and allies'' spells. The guilds'' members were skilled enough to avoid hitting me with their attacks, although most of the credit was also to be attributed to me.

    After some time, the last of the monsters fell. I returned my dagger to its place, letting out a sigh, wiping away the sweat off my brow with my arm.

    "Is everyone alright?" Elizabeth asked.

    "Ah... yes, I''m fine," Jerald replied, Selena helping him.

    Some guy from the other guild approached me. "To avoid those attacks like that without any magic... you''re crazy! In a good way, I mean," he said. One of his comrades gave him a nudge to the side.

    "Huh, thanks?"

    "Without noticing, we''re halfway across the bridge. Is it even safe to cross? Nobody is gonna shoot us from the side, right?" Selena asked, her voice concerned.

    I leaned in, peering down the bridge. Nothing but darkness. It was an Abyss. Yet, inviting... My mother mentioned it once, she called it ''the call of the Abyss''. A phenomenon in which an irresistible urge to explore the unknown takes over you. Gaze into the Abyss, and this might just happen...

    "I doubt it, or they would''ve attacked already. Let''s move on," Elizabeth replied.

    We resumed our formation and continued our advance across the bridge.

    "Seriously, don''t go in like that," Jerald was still admonishing me.

    "Um... Could you remember what your rank was again?" I asked him.

    "Huh? Double-S+. Why do you ask?" he replied.

    "There''s no real reason... I''m just relieved to know I''m not the one doing worse."

    "Huh?! Oi, show some respect!" he sounded angry and annoyed now, clenching his fist.

    "Hmm-hm."

    Once we crossed the bridge, we found ourselves facing an open door, leading to another wide bridge beyond. There were no monsters in sight; presumably we had already taken care of them on the previous bridge. However, our path was blocked by a barrier, with a lever positioned to our right.

    "Well, it seems we have no choice..." Elizabeth sighed after inspecting the area. I could see she was still agitated, her hands slightly trembling, trying to calm herself. Then, with determination, she pulled the lever.

    As soon as the lever clicked into place, the barrier vanished, and the stone floor of the bridge shattered, creating a series of floating stone platforms that emerged and disappeared into nothingness. The stones appeared in random succession, each one appearing only for a fleeting moment before vanishing again. Above the bridge and on its sides, a thick purple mist appeared.

    "It''s a puzzle," my mind immediately realized. "It has to be crossed by jumping at the right moment on the stone floors that appear..." I then turned my gaze upward. "But what''s with the purple smoke? Is it poisonous...?"

    "It''s a puzzle," Elizabeth noticed, scanning the surroundings. "And we can''t fly across it..."

    "Eh?! Are you saying that we have to jump across these... disappearing stones?! I''m afraid of heights..." Selena''s voice trembled with fear.

    Suddenly, strange verses and groans echoed from afar. And shortly after, green, contorted quadrupedal monsters appeared from the other side.

    "Monsters here, too?!" Selena exclaimed, her panic rising.

    "They will fall, it''s not a problem," Elizabeth reassured.

    However, to Elizabeth''s surprise, the monsters swiftly jumped across the platforms.

    "They know the pattern," I pointed out, taking my dagger in hand.

    "Huh?!" Elizabeth''s expression turned to shock, her fingers tightening around her staff.

    "Elizabeth, watch out!" Jerard positioned himself protectively in front of her.

    One of the monster opened its mouth, unleashing a ball of fire from it, which Jerald deflected with his shield. Spells were launched against them, but most of them swiftly dodged them.

    "Hey, is it just me... or is the smoke descending?" a voice from the back called out.

    I quickly glanced the smoke; without a doubt, it looked like it was slowly sinking. "So we have limited time..."

    "My staff!" Elizabeth''s cry snapped my attention back to her; one of the monsters had stolen her divine weapon, with the clear intention of throwing it away into the void.

    With the same speed as lightning, my mind quickly grasped the bad situation and its solution.

    "Felinchant!" I pronounced. shooting myself like an arrow against the monster, leaping over a platform.

    "No, Argenta!" Elizabeth called.

    With a fluid movement of my hand, I severed its arm. Then, swiftly directing the blade to its throat, I secured its demise. Extending my hand, I retrieved Elizabeth''s staff, twisting myself mid-air to throw it back. Finally, I landed on the platform below me.

    "Huh...?" Suddenly, my feet felt nothing but air beneath them. I glanced down, the platform had vanished.

    "Argenta!" Elizabeth shouted, seeing me without a ground to place my feet on.

    I fell into the void, with nothing to grab myself onto, no way to stop my fall as each moment my view of them grew smaller and smaller

    "ARGENTAAA!"

 Chapter 17: The Above pt 1

    "It''s my fault. It''s my fault. It''s my fault..." Elizabeth collapsed to her knees, her fingers entwined in her hair as tears streamed down her cheeks. She seemed traumatized, her expression twisted with a mix of guilt and despair.

    "Elizabeth, get a grip!" I shouted at her.

    "More monsters are coming!" Michael pointed out.

    "Guys, please protect me for a bit!" I yelled to the others.

    I knelt down next to her, using my pen to write ''calm down'' on her cheek, but nothing changed.

    "Argh! Why doesn''t it work on you?!" I then grabbed her by the shoulders, forcing her to face me. "Elizabeth! You have to calm down! You have to give us instructions!"

    She grabbed my shoulders back. "I can''t, Selena! I can''t! I''m not cut to be a coordinator! I''m not Crimson! I can''t do this... I can''t..." she sobbed over my shoulder. My heart clenched at the sight, I couldn''t stand watching her like this...

    "Fuck Crimson! Okay?!" I shouted at her, trying to shake her out of her despair. "We don''t need her! We can do this without her, Elizabeth!"

    "Trincea!" my sweetheart, Jerald, yelled.

    I wasn''t paying attention, but as Jerald pronounced his spell, he got in front of me and Elizabeth, planting his shield on the ground and manifesting a long barrier in front of us, shielding us from enemy attacks.

    "Jerald, remove the barrier! We can''t hit them because of it! We''ll only hurt ourselves if we cast spells now!" Louise remarked to him.

    "Help! I''m outside of it! Argh!" a voice from the right yelled, it was outside Jerald''s barrier, punching it as he couldn''t enter, before getting sliced in two by a monster''s claws, blood spurting everywhere. I screamed at the sight, averting my gaze.

    "Why was he that far?!" Jerald exclaimed, his eyes wide as he looked at the scene.

    "Jean!" Michael screamed, his voice filled with anguish. A member of the Armonia had just died. "Jerald, disperse this fucking barrier!"

    Monsters were crowded together, relentlessly pounding on the barrier, trying to break through.

    "Everyone! The same moment I retract my shield, you will attack all together! Is that alright?" Jerald asked loudly, receiving a resounding shout of agreement. "Okay... Now!"

    As my sweetheart retracted his shield, he crouched down, giving everyone space to unleash their spells, which followed one another behind him. Luck was on our side... it worked.

    "Huh? Hey guys... the bridge stopped disappearing," Louise observed.

    "But the mist is still going down, let''s run to the other side," Mika suggested.

    Without a second thought, I grabbed Elizabeth by the hand and we all rushed to the other side of the bridge, where there seemed to be no apparent danger. Our loud and heavy steps echoed in the air as we hurried across.

    "Elizabeth, your hat is about to fall, here..." I adjusted her hat, trying to bring her some comfort. She still looked in despair, her gaze lost.

    "But why did the bridge suddenly reappear like that?" Mika pondered aloud.

    "Maybe because someone died... or because we killed them all? Perhaps the dungeon is satisfied with that," Luke speculated.

    "We''re one down now... and he was the only healer, too..." Louise painfully remarked.

    "Actually... one and half are down," Roland confessed; my eyes fell to his arm. It was cut, bleeding out, staining his shirt.

    I gasped, my hands instinctively flying to cover my mouth, unable to mask the shock as goosebumps erupted across my skin at the mere sight.

    "Roland, what happened to you?!" Michael asked him full of concern, his face drained of color.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Hehe... It seems I''ve been careless..." he replied with a forced smile, trying to mask the pain as he pressed his shoulder.

    I approached Roland, taking a small potion from my purse. "This won''t make your arm grow back, but I hope it can ease your pain," I told him, offering the potion and holding his hand gently as he accepted it.

    "Ah... thanks, Selena," he gratefully smiled, a blush coloring his cheeks.

    Of our guild, only myself, Jerald, Elizabeth, Louise, and Mika remained; with Laura guarding outside. Of the Armonia guild, Michael, Luke, Paul, Roland, Lisa, Helen, and Deborah remained, with Noelle also guarding alongside Laura.

    We had already lost one person from each guild, and one of the Armonia members was injured... Things weren''t looking good.

    "Hey, Elizabeth. Say something!" Michael angrily approached Elizabeth, his fists clenched tightly.

    I stepped in between them. "Michael, calm down."

    "How am I supposed to calm down?! Because of her, one of us died and another is injured!" he shouted at my face.

    "It wasn''t her intention," my sweetheart approached, placing a comforting hand on Michael''s shoulder. "And we lost one of us, too..."

    "I''m sorry..." Elizabeth murmured quietly, looking somewhere else, unable to face anyone. "I''ll take responsibility..."

    "What responsibility? You got your ass covered! We''re inside a dungeon, once outside of it, you''d be free of any accountability whatsoever of what happened inside! You''re even the strongest mage, everything works at your f-"

    Michael was forced to shut up as I sneakily wrote behind his neck ''shush'' with my pen; he was so angry that he didn''t even notice my magic at work. Although it lasted only for five seconds, during which he glared daggers at me.

    "Selena, you bitch!" he said as soon as he regained his freedom, quickly approaching me.

    "Oi!"

    "Everyone, shut up!" Roland suddenly yelled, making everyone freeze in place. He then sighed, turning to us. "What is done, is done. Perhaps it''s Elizabeth''s fault as the coordinator, or Jerald''s for putting up that barrier, or Jean for straying too far from the group. But at the same time, Michael, it''s also our fault for not noticing him going that far," he calmly reasoned.

    "Roland, aren''t you angry?! If we had our healer, you could''ve your arm back! It''s going to be too late once we clear this dungeon!" Michael protested.

    "I still have one arm and two working legs... It could''ve been much worse, don''t you think?" he replied with a subtle, optimistic smile.

    Michael seemed taken aback by Roland''s perspective, putting his hands in his pockets, letting out a low grumble as he looked away and moved on, allowing his anger to dissipate.

    "What do you want to do now, coordinator?" Roland asked Elizabeth afterward, his voice calm and respectful.

    Elizabeth stood silent for a bit, her head bowed down, just staring at the floor. It pained me to see her like this... so withdrawn and burdened by her own emotions. "Don''t call me coordinator... I''m not Crimson. Someone else should take the role, please," she murmured; I could barely hear her voice.

    "Elizabeth..." I silently let out.

    "I''ve never seen her like this..." my sweetheart whispered to me, his hand comfortingly holding my shoulder. "Are you alright?" he then asked me.

    "Yes... I''m worried about her, though," I softly replied, still looking at Elizabeth.

    "Everyone, if it''s alright, I''d like to offer to take on the role of coordinator," Mika offered raising his hand, capturing everyone''s attention.

    "Are you sure, Mika?" Louise asked him, furrowing his brow.

    "I''m not Crimson, but I''ve worked closely with her enough. I must have learned a thing or two," he replied with his arms folded.

    "Well... if you want, I''m fine with it," Louise approved.

    "Same here," Michael followed.

    "I''m fine with it, too..."

    One by one, everyone expressed their agreement.

    "Thanks, everyone. Before continuing, I would like to assess how everyone''s doing with their spells. We''ve used quite a lot, so we may need to rely on some magical items. I would also like someone to bring some of the backpacks from the wagon; if the bridge hadn''t stopped with its little game, we would have had to abandon them here..."

    As Mika explained his plan and did his checks, I approached Elizabeth, who remained apart, all by herself.

    "Hey, Elizabeth..." I called, receiving no response. "Come on, I can''t see you like this..." I softly spoke to her, gently caressing her back.

    "Selena... I''m weak..." she responded. She wasn''t even facing me.

    "What are you saying? You''re the strongest mage. You''re not weak..." I comforted, giving her a hug, warmly pressing her close to my chest.

    "I''m weak, Selena... I don''t deserve that title, I''m just an incompetent. If only Crimson were here..." she said with a cracked voice, she was beginning to cry again.

    "Stop talking about her, this is all her fault to begin with! You''re way better than Crimson! You''re the best! I hate Crimson! Everyone hates Crimson here! Nobody hates you, and if someone did, I would kick their ass personally!" I exclaimed, trying to lift her mood. "Everyone here loves you, Elizabeth. Especially me, nobody loves you more than I do! Just forget about Crimson and let''s move on, together..."

    I comforted her while I passionately caressed her head. She was crying, but she was cute even when she cried! How could such an adorable creature exist?! I couldn''t help but shower her with affection, holding her tightly against my chest as her tears dampened my shirt.

    "Let it all out, Elizabeth... You don''t have to be strong, and you definitely don''t have to be Crimson; I would straight up kill myself from despair if you turned into her!" I said, not even joking. "You just have to be yourself... we can share the responsibility together. Okay, my love?" I soothingly whispered, calming my fervor.

    She pulled herself back, slowly nodding. She wasn''t crying anymore, but her nose was still runny.

    "Thanks, Selena... And, sorry... I cried all over your t-shirt," she shyly said, avoiding my gaze.

    "Oh, don''t worry. I''m never gonna clean this from now on!" I proudly declared, pulling her into another hug.

    She tenderly laughed. Music to my ears!

 Chapter 18: The Below pt 1

    I fell into the void, with nothing to grab myself onto, no way to stop my fall as each moment my view of them grew smaller and smaller

    "ARGENTAAA!"

    I could still faintly hear Elizabeth calling out my name.

    A desperate situation, no doubt. However, my mother emphasized the importance of not panicking in such situations, as it would only make things worse. So, this time as well, I steadied my nerves.

    "Bianca!" hoping for salvation, I summoned my demon; once the spell was cast, it appeared behind me... Cold! It was cold once again!

    The demon grabbed me in its ''arm'', while with the other it reached for the wall of the right, embedding its claws into the rock, trying to slow down our fall. It seemed there was a way to save myself, after all.

    Little rocks fell around us as the demon''s claws scraped against the rock. Eventually, it came to a stop, and the demon dropped me to the floor.

    "Ouch!"

    It was a short fall, but it still hurt my butt; I had fallen over something.

    "Huh? A lever?" I noticed as I stood up, massaging the sore spot, trying to make the pain go away. "Why is a lever here?"

    Shortly after, I could hear a mechanism moving on my side. It was pitch black, I couldn''t see a thing except for my demon who was emanating a faint light.

    "My codex could help me here..."

    I retrieved the codex from its dedicated bag, opening it and letting its light illuminate what it could. Directing it towards the source of the sound, I could see a passage. So that was the lever''s purpose.

    Shortly after, the demon vanished, just like the first time I used the spell; raising a total of six claws.

    "One day, I''ll understand what that means..."

    The demon lasted one minute... And the light emitted from the spell went out.

    "Okay, let''s start counting..."

    I had to count. I had to understand the cooldown of this spell. Time was not a problem; this dungeon could last even a week for all I cared.

    "Food and water are the only problems... but if I''m alive, then there must be a way to get to the top. Back to the others..."

    I scanned my surroundings; my eyes were gradually getting used to the darkness. I was surrounded by cold rock, enveloped by pure silence, and caressed by fresh air. I stood all alone, facing a path leading to who knows where, uncertain whether or not I would reunite with my group ever again...

    "Hm... Haha..."

    A faint laugh escaped my lips, soon growing into a louder and heartier one. Just like a crescendo building to its peak, the space around me became filled with nothing but the echoes of my own laughter.

    "Good! Excellent! That''s exactly how it should be!" I exclaimed, lifting my gaze to the top. "This is exactly what I''ve been looking for! A challenge! Surrounded by nothing but doubts! Will I survive? Will I die? Who knows!" I then raised my dagger to the sky, as if challenging the Ones above. "Are you looking, Deities? I hope you are, and I hope you are entertained! For I am! Observe and witness as I, your sweet anomaly, Argenta, reach the top of your dungeon! Hahaha!"

    I exhaled, regaining my composure before taking a deep breath to clear my mind, getting ready to face whatever lay ahead.

    In such a situation, my mind couldn''t help but recall my mother''s teachings once again.

    ...

    I once got lost in my little hometown, without a clue on how to get back home. Had I been just any other kid, many things could''ve gone wrong: anxiety could''ve clouded my judgement, fear could''ve gripped me, and nausea could''ve made me feel sicker than ever. However, none of that happened; my mother had already taught me to steady myself. Of course, the thought of never seeing her again faintly crossed my mind; I was also quite dramatic at the time. A futile thought, perhaps; she would''ve crossed the whole world to find me.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Anyway... lost and without a clue where to go, I took deep breaths and decided to ask around for directions. Unfortunately, many avoided me, giving me doubtful looks, while many others ran away upon hearing my question. I was confused, but I suppose that''s just the curse of being a kid; nobody takes you seriously, and nobody wants to deal with you. So, I had to do it by myself, all alone and without any help... It took me a while, but eventually, with cold blood, a calm demeanor, and a clear mind, I managed a glance at a familiar road.

    When I finally returned home, I told my mother what had happened. She hugged me closely, kissing my forehead; she seemed worried, and looked happier than ever to see me.

    "Mom, what would you have done hadn''t I returned?" I asked out of curiosity as I sipped a hot chocolate she made with love.

    "I would''ve turned the world upside down, sweetie," she warmly replied.

    ...

    Even now, remembering her teachings gives me calm...

    "Now, then... No point standing here. The spell may come in handy, but I can check the cooldown even as I proceed. I really want to explore... I''ll just have to be careful."

    My first spell was still active, but in some minutes it would''ve dissipated as well.

    "Alright... let''s go."

    I began my walk along the path ahead. It was complete darkness. Nothing but sheer blackness on and on, stretching endlessly. It resembled a long and spacious cave, slightly sloping uphill.

    The walk was... boring, to say the least, to describe it in a word, to put it mildly... It felt more like a stroll, a walk in the park, rather than a path through a dungeon, except for the extremely damp air.

    Why was it so boring? Why was it so dull? It was long, with nothing really emotional and nothing particularly exciting happening. I even yawned as I progressed, glancing at my codex from time to time.

    But then, some time later, guess what?... I walked some more!

    I sighed in delusion from the experience.

    "Hmm?"

    At some point, my eyes finally caught sight of something: a faint light in the distance.

    "That''s a room... It was about time. I was honestly getting bored."

    Since the disappearance of the demon, I''ve been counting every single second.

    "Twenty thousand five hundred and twenty seconds in... and a light is visible. But my spell is still in cooldown. Hmm, that''s almost six hours. It doesn''t seem really fair... It lasts one minute, but it still hasn''t recharged. I feel a little scammed..."

    I''ve walked a little more, my eyes were desperately trying to adjust to the light after being enveloped by darkness for so long.

    The more I drew nearer to the room, the more I could discern its details and it''s content: creatures. Hunchbacked monsters with long, sharp and pointed claws roaming around the room, their claws scraping the brown floor, making a screeching sound audible from afar. The flooring appeared meticulously crafted, looking like an old and ancient structure.

    "Oh!"

    Suddenly, a light coming from below caught my attention, it was my codex.

    "Six hours... Six hours is the cooldown on my second spell. Hm..."

    I abruptly emitted a gasp, swiftly moving to my side. The view of a stinger-narrowed claw passing within a hair''s breadth of my eye. Goosebumps all over my skin, shivers running from head to toe.

    I''ve been careless. I allowed myself to get distracted in a bad moment. Hadn''t I sensed its bloodlust, I would be dead now.

    I swiftly reached for my dagger, severing the monster''s arm and slicing his neck.

    Once again, I escaped Death''s embrace by a hair. However, I didn''t feel troubled by that.

    "Haha..."

    I giggled. I felt cold sweat trickling down my skin from what had just happened, but I was heartily smiling.

    "Again, this sensation!"

    What a wonderful feeling!

    "I am thrilled!"

    I turned around; the room looked like an arena packed with monsters, much like the one I had just slain. Now, all their eyes were fixed on me, probably realizing what had just happened. Another path was visible on the other side.

    I relaxed my entire body, all my nerves. I was not concerned. No, I was just as relaxed as someone who had just taken a relaxing and refreshing morning bath. Nonchalantly maneuvering my dagger, as if it were a mere toy I could juggle with one hand.

    "Felinchant."

    Upon casting my spell, I could feel even more eyes fixated on me. Monsters were approaching me. As they closed in, I tightened my grip on the dagger. The first one leaped at me, claws outstretched. I ducked low, feeling the rush of air as its swipe missed my head. With a swift motion, I drove the dagger upward, sinking the blade into its throat. The monster screeched, and a spray of dark blood marked its demise.

    But that wasn''t the end; two more rushed at me from either side. I spun on my heel, dashing forward and bringing my knee up into the chin of the one of my right. Then, twisting my body, I kicked the other away with my left leg. Finally, swinging the dagger in a wide and brutal arc, I sliced through the neck of the one beside me. As the other began to rise from my kick... many more were charging at me.

    I laughed. A laughter filled with euphoria! "Good! It seems like the long wait was worth it! Come at me as if you want to feast on my blood! Hahaha!"

    I sliced through them with joy. Nothing but excitement flowed through my veins. Some of their claws managed to softly graze me in my dance, leaving behind little cuts all over my skin. Fueling my excitement even more. Oh, I felt like I could die from happiness!

    "This is it! ... This is elation!"

 Chapter 19: The Above pt 2

    Now that Elizabeth had relaxed a little, we regrouped with the others. They were listening to Mika, now coordinator, explaining the next steps in the dungeon exploration.

    "Elizabeth, I''d like you to be the one in the front, given you still have many spells at your disposal. Can you do that?" Mika asked her with consideration, it sounded like he didn''t want to force her in case she wasn''t feeling good about it. I really appreciated the tone with which he approached her.

    "Yes, sure. But keep some distance, please. I''m afraid I could accidentally hit you with some spells," she replied as I patted her back.

    "Alright, and thank you. Let me know if something bothers you," Mika said, giving her a reassuring smile.

    Elizabeth nodded, and Mika returned coordinating the others. Two members carried a backpack as a precaution in case we were forced to abandon the wagon due to something bad happening. The disposition of the members also changed; Mika conversed with everybody, one by one, asking their current status with their spells. We then proceeded forward, continuing the dungeon.

    After that room, we walked for a bit before encountering more monsters, but thanks to Elizabeth, we had no trouble facing them; although her spells seemed weaker than usual. Was her mood affecting her magic as well? I don''t even know if that''s possible, but it looked like it...

    "Elizabeth, are you feeling better?" I whispered as we proceeded through the dungeon.

    "Yes... I think. Sorry, I keep thinking about Argenta..." she replied.

    I didn''t know how to comfort her with that; she was obviously blaming herself.

    "Come here..." I enveloped her in another warm hug. I just wanted to hug the shit out of her and see her smile, but... she obviously needed her time, it was only natural.

    "I''m fine, Selena... We''re slowing down the others, let me go," she protested, but I cared only for her at that moment.

    "Just a few more seconds," I quipped as tightened my grip, making her mumble.

    In the following rooms, we found more monsters, some of them being those ugly and disgusting brainworms! I had to be extra careful; those bastards may be small, but they can quickly force their way into the skin and flesh, devouring the body from within. Ew, I could throw up just thinking about them and their slimy sounds! I just can''t stand them! They give me goosebumps!... Besides the monsters and those repulsive creatures, there were even more puzzles, but they stood no chance in front of Elizabeth''s genius mind.

    "We should rest a bit now, and replenish our energies. We did enough for today," Mika said at some point; we had just cleared another room.

    "Things are going pretty smoothly, all things considered..." Roland remarked.

    "You''re right, and we still have the wagon with us. Normally, a dungeon of this rank wouldn''t have allowed that, though it''s still early to say; we''re only at the beginning..." Mika replied.

    "Even if we have to abandon it, we''d be fine, I have my magic box in my purse!" I exclaimed, showcasing it to the others.

    "What does it do?" Roland asked, clearly intrigued by my great possession.

    I cleared my throat. "We found it in a dungeon. It''s a little box that regenerates whatever you put inside it to its original state! Even if I were to munch half of a sandwich, all I have to do is put it inside the box, and when I open it, it''s like I never ate it in the first place!" I enthusiastically explained.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "Oh, that is so cool! It''s a lifesaver!" he exclaimed.

    "Right?! I always bring it with me!"

    Spilling some tea, we shared a meal in the dungeon, recovering our strength through a restoring nap before going on with the exploration of the deeper rooms.

    We were slowly and carefully making our way to the boss''s room, without giving up some chat and gossip! The mood and the overall morale had improved, despite everything that had happened. Even Michael looked calmer, he apologized to me and Jerald for what he had called me. I forgave him; I knew he didn''t mean it, and so did Jerald. We conversed a bit about it, and comforted him. Roland also seemed to be in better shape; his pain had eased thanks to the potion I gave him. He looked a bit clumsy, being forced to do things without an arm, but his friend Luke was helping him out. Sometimes... I had to choke a laugh as I watched Roland; I actually felt bad for laughing!

    Mika seemed like a great coordinator; he often consulted with Louise and took decisions together about how to proceed with the exploration. Who knows... maybe one day he''ll surpass Crimson at her job. Oh, I hope he does! I bet the mood has improved because she''s not here! Even Elizabeth appeared more... relaxed, somehow, even though she constantly looked distracted. I stayed by her side, showering her with my love and affection! Although, just like her, I also kept thinking about Argenta... and Joey... He seemed very attached to her from the way he spoke, and Jerald told me about it too...

    Who''s gonna tell him what happened?

    - - - - - - -

    I was sorting through some papers, it had been a long day. Once again, I juggled the responsibilities of both Guild Leader and Guild Master, roles that shouldn''t fall under my purview, nor should they typically overlap...

    I resigned myself to the realization letting out a tired sigh, when a knock on my door snapped me out of my thoughts.

    "You may come in," I replied to the knock, wondering who it might be at this hour.

    Her figure walked in. Obviously, she was unfazed, acting as though her absence hadn''t caused me any problem.

    "Crimson..." I regarded her, adjusting my glasses and resting my head over my hands. "I hope you have a good reason for your undisciplined behavior once again."

    "But of course. Who do you think you''re talking to? Here, this is for you," she replied with a proud smile, a hand on her hips while she waved papers with the other; she then tossed the papers on my desk.

    "What are these?" I asked as I picked them up in order to read their contents.

    "I discovered where the dungeon is located; it''s pretty hidden between the trees, underground. I spoke to the City Lord and even managed to secure an audience with the King about it. Rejoice, Leonard, the guild gained recognition thanks to me, and now the King is thinking of a plan; we shall be considered," she explained as I read the papers, her tone haughty.

    "Hm, it seems you''re off the hook once again. Very well, good work, Crimson," I praised.

    "Any news while I was away?" she asked.

    "The new member arrived, bringing alongside a potential new collaborator. Her name is Argenta. You and Ceruleo are the only ones who have yet to meet her," I informed.

    "Is Ceruleo still on his special mission?"

    "Yes. I have no idea when he shall return, but I received letters from him; he''s doing well. Aren''t you curious about the new girl?"

    "Is she worthy of my attention?"

    "Well, it''s up to you to make your own judgement, but I trust you''ll find her intriguing."

    "Hm, I shall see for myself, then. Anyway... is there a job for me? I''m bored," she complained, her voice trailing off to a groan.

    "Unfortunately, I have nothing to offer you at the moment. However, the other members are currently inside a dungeon; I''d like your assistance in guarding the entrance, if you would reach them. I''m afraid the Envokers may try something..." I replied.

    "The Envokers, you say..." she remarked, her lips curling into a wide, wicked smile.

    I looked at her, puzzled. She seemed particularly interested for some reason; a reason I wasn''t aware of.

    "Well, it seems it''s time to pay a visit," she said with a hoarse, mischievous voice, before heading for the door.

    "What do you intend to do, Crimson?" I asked, but she headed out.

    "Hey, Crimson!" I shouted.

    No response...

    I sighed, rubbing my temples in frustration.

    "Seriously... both she and Lady Argenta are going to make me lose my mind..." I murmured to myself.

    "Well... it doesn''t matter. Things are going smoothly for the guild," I reflected, before returning to the paperwork.

    What a long day...

 Chapter 20: The Below pt 2

    "Mom... how do you get excited?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean, sweetie?"

    Ever since I was little, my mother taught me how to keep a cold heart, to have steady nerves... I''ve always enjoyed her lessons, and I felt joy listening to her. However, deep down, there has always been a faint emptiness slowly consuming me, a void I couldn''t fill. I had trouble finding pleasure in living, excitement in doing activities, something that allowed me to move on while feeling fulfilled by what life offered me...

    "Mom, when you hug me... I can feel your heartbeat. It''s fast... and it''s beautiful, and you''re happy, your heart is full of joy... I want to feel like that, too."

    She softly chuckled, gently running her fingers through my hair. "Sweetie... It''s because you make me happy. I can''t hide how grateful I am to you. My heartbeat races every time I see you, sweetie, because I love you."

    "I love you too, mom. But... but I want to feel alive, too... I want to have the same beautiful smile you have every time you see me. I want to feel my heartbeat go as fast as yours. I want to feel the way you feel."

    "Sweetie, this is something I can''t teach you, but something you have to discover for yourself. You just have to find your own happiness," she told me, continuing to tenderly caress my hair.

    "Before me, mom, were you happy? Was your heart ever filled with joy?" I asked her with eyes full of curiosity.

    "Of course, sweetie. Though, the joy I felt before having you could never compare to how I feel now," she replied.

    "What did you do that made your heart beat?"

    "Oh, you want to know about my past?" she tilted her head.

    I nodded. "Hmm-hm."

    She smiled, playfully, before bringing her finger to her lips. "That''s a secret."

    I angrily pouted at that.

    "Don''t worry, sweetie. One day, you shall find something that will make your heart race like never before. I''m certain of it..."

    ...

    "I found it!"

    I kept slicing through the monsters, only a few remained, while I displayed a laugh and a smile with a purity and genuineness I had never felt before.

    "I found it, mom! I found it!"

    I was drenched in monsters'' blood, with some of mine as well. Each step I took was accompanied by the sound of my shoes splashing through the pool of blood I had created. The blade of my dagger was rapidly losing its effectiveness, I could feel it; I had more trouble slicing through the monsters, and they were also adapting to my speed.

    "Danger! Danger gets me so high!"

    I was so drenched in blood that my grip on the dagger often loosened due to the blood dripping onto my hand; but I always managed to keep it steadily.

    One of the remaining monsters approached me, trying to slice my head with its claws. I moved aside to evade it, the stained floor making me faintly slip, causing the claw to graze my cheek.

    "I can''t get enough of it!"

    I was elated. Each scrape, each cut, only fueled my excitement further.

    "My whole body is burning!"

    I felt like I remained underwater for hours, finally emerging, sucking all the air my lungs could possibly manage, now clearly seeing the light. I felt alive, as though I had just learned how to breathe, like I had risen from the depths of an abyss.

    "More! Struggle for me! Haha!"

    I enjoyed inflicting pain on those monsters; the more I killed, the more their fury grew, driving them to attack me even more violently.

    I dashed forward, going behind one of them, planting my dagger right into its neck. Another monster was coming from the front; I ducked, avoiding its attack. Then, I retrieved my dagger from the neck of the monster I had just slain, now plunging it on the one that just tried to attack me. It''s blood gushing over me.

    "I feel so good..."

    At the same time, another attack was coming, I had no room to catch my breath yet... I felt like I didn''t need it. I kept on fighting, seeing the attacks clearly, reveling in every moment. Time seemed to have slowed down...

    "I''m grateful, mom..."

    I kept dancing between the remaining monsters.

    "I''m grateful... to you, and to that dragon that killed me."

    More the blood flowing down from my own scratches.

    "The death that dragon brought upon me... opened a door within me..."

    More the blood pumping inside me.

    "It''s as if I''ve been intoxicated by the devil itself... and now the poison keeps on stacking, and stacking, and stacking... filling my void to its brim, bringing me to the pinnacle of its climax..."

    With my blade sinking into the monster''s flesh, the last one finally collapsed to the ground.

    "And now I''m addicted to it..."

    I relaxed my body, allowing myself to fall to my knees in the pool of blood, surrounded by whole masses of lifeless bodies.

    I was panting heavily... All the exhaustion accumulated during the battle was now simultaneously hitting back at me. I pressed my hand against my chest...

    "Ah... what a beautiful sound," I murmured to myself. I never felt my heart beating so loud, this was without a doubt a new record.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    I turned my head to the sky. I didn''t even realize this room had a sky. It was night, a giant moon flew over my head; it was going pretty fast. Time seemed to flow differently in this room. Well, in the dungeon itself.

    "Fuck..."

    Despite me remaining still, my heart seemed to have no intention of slowing down, I was drenched in sweat and blood, my muscles were throbbing in pain, thinking about the battle I just went through. During it, I cast my first spell a total of eight times. Normally, I wouldn''t sweat this much, but ever since that dragon killed me, my body hasn''t followed my orders as it usually would. But the thought of it didn''t disturb me, not at all; I was turned on.

    "Fuck, I need to calm down..."

    I got up from the pool of blood, directing myself to the side of the arena. Leaning my back against the wall, I let my body sink down, eventually sitting.

    What a strange feeling... I had reached my climax; my blood still boiling through my veins, saliva accumulating in my mouth. I couldn''t stop feeling aroused, I felt like I had reached heaven.

    Slowly, I managed to calm down and steady my breathing.

    "I''m a mess..."

    My clothes were all painted red now, just like my skin. The blood was beginning to dry, and the monsters were gradually disappearing, dissipating into nothingness as time passed.

    "I need to rest..."

    I couldn''t sense any monsters around, it seemed a safe place to rest.

    "This room is practically cleared. If I sleep I won''t be able to keep track of the time, but... whatever; I''m asking for too much now. I''ll just keep my guard high while I sleep, mom taught me well."

    I felt like I had discovered a new page of myself. And so, satisfied, I closed my eyes, letting the world slowly fade away...

    ... When I opened them again, the monsters had all entirely dissipated.

    "Hm, I had a good rest."

    I glanced at the sky, I still had a giant moon flying over my head.

    "How much time could have passed?"

    As I got up, I stretched my whole body, reaching my arms high above my head and arching my back, feeling the pleasant tug from my fingertips to my toes while savoring the satisfying crackle of all my joints.

    "Hmm... judging by how my body feels, and the cuts on my skin..."

    Some of my muscles still hurt. I wasn''t losing blood from the scratches anymore, though. I felt quite rested, but I smelled... I could definitely use a bath. My stomach also hurt, and my mouth felt dry. I really need food and water.

    "I would say... a lot of hours... sixteen hours, approximately."

    Yet, I felt pretty good. I felt confident in myself; I was in a good mood, despite my situation.

    "Well, time to go. I must find the others."

    Reuniting with the others was now my top priority. I had enough fun, I enjoyed myself and felt satisfied, but I needed food and water to survive, I couldn''t ignore it anymore. And so, I moved on. However, I stopped right before the door to proceed.

    "What should I do...?"

    Despite my confidence, I was troubled; I had to pay attention...

    "If I encounter another group of monsters like this one..."

    My life would surely meet its end.

    "I''m not in the right condition to face something like that again... Should I enter the Dynamic Zone?"

    The Dynamic Zone: a concept my mother taught me. It is a state of absolute focus and awareness where all unnecessary thoughts and unconventional movements vanish; each sense becomes heightened and sharpened to the very peak. My mother described it as opening a door in the depths of an abyss that made you switch places with a demon. Only few talented people could enter this state, and even less could do it at their own free will. My mother could enter and exit this state whenever she wanted it, instantly and effortlessly, and she could maintain it for whole days. However, I wasn''t as skilled. It required some minutes for me to enter it, and I could sustain it only for a few hours at most.

    In the Dynamic Zone, my perception would reach its peak. I could clearly feel the slightest wind caressing my skin, my own clothes gently brushing against me, the air softly entering my nostrils, the blood coursing through my veins, the sound of my own heartbeat...

    How many times do we blink? My mother once asked me this very question. No human can answer this question, we don''t pay attention to such details. Of course, even I couldn''t answer it. However, my mother could. She revealed to me that, in a single minute, she would typically blink around ten times. When I was in the Dynamic Zone, I could tell as well; I could distinctly feel my eyelids blinking. And I could also perceive whatever was around me, every single detail, whether it was a leaf gracefully drifting to the ground or a drop of water slowly dripping from a cold glass. I could sense it all.

    While being in this state allowed me to conserve, physically speaking, my energies; mentally, it was exhausting, even draining... and it would irremediably weigh down on my physical condition as well. So I had to choose carefully when to utilize it.

    "If I use it now, and the next room is full of monsters, I would''ve made the right decision. But if it isn''t, I would have to undo it, and then I wouldn''t be able to re-enter that state again for several hours, and just the act of entering it would exhaust me mentally..."

    What is the right thing to do...?

    ...

    "Argenta, you''re overthinking again!"

    My mother scolded me about it several times in the past.

    "Ouch! Mom, you''re hurting my shoulder like that!"

    "You''re too tense. Relax your body," she advised.

    I learned how to enter the Dynamic Zone when I was twelve; it was an extremely challenging lesson.

    "I can''t enter that state, mom. It''s too hard for me..." I lamented with frustration.

    "You''re wrong. You''re more than capable, but you must clear your mind. You think too much; you seek it when you don''t have to. You just have to let it happen. Let your mind sink," she explained.

    "Can you show it to me again?" I asked her.

    She sighed, stepping back. Then, she closed her eyes, and when she opened them, I could clearly feel her gaze, coldly posing upon me.

    I watched her, once again, with astonishment. She seemed like a completely different person; she was in trance... She then closed her eyes once more, stepping out of it.

    "Mom... you''re incredible," I praised.

    She patted my head, gently caressing it. "Argenta, you can do it, too. Your only problem is that you overthink everything."

    ...

    "My mother is right. Even now, I''m overthinking..."

    I decided to simply open the door.

    "If something happens... I''ll deal with it, somehow. I don''t have the luxury to waste time overthinking as I always do."

    As I opened the door, a wave of hot air welcomed me. In front of me: stairs. A staircase so long I couldn''t even see its end. It was surrounded by lava. It didn''t look inviting.

    I stood still for a second; I couldn''t sense any monsters. Just lava and a seemingly endless staircase. I began my climb, I couldn''t afford to lose any more time.

    Slowly climbing... The sound of two metals clashing against each other reverberated in the air.

    "Traps... how sweet."

    I had just blocked an arrow coming from the right with my dagger. Strange... I hadn''t stepped on anything that could trigger a trap, and I still couldn''t sense monsters.

    I watched the arrow plummet into the lava beneath me, when the sight of it suddenly alerted me.

    "It''s rising!"

    The lava was rising. Even here, I really couldn''t afford a break, could I?

    And so, my rush to the top of the staircase began, swiftly intercepting every arrow that came my way. At some point, I could see the end of it, and so could the monster that stood in front of it see me. It looked like the one I had slain in the previous room, but bigger. It jumped my way as soon as it spotted me, but I wasn''t taking any chances.

    "Bianca!"

    I summoned my demon, which immediately went straight for the monster; my spell had the upper hand, quickly tearing it apart, letting its pieces fall into the lava below. I then rushed past the scene, rapidly entering the other room, collapsing to the ground from exhaustion as I opened the door. My legs were in pain, and I was panting.

    As I caught my breath, I scanned the room ahead, I''ve reached a celestial room; it was suffused in a blue glow, with a little pool of water in the middle, illuminated by the moonlight.

    "Water!"

    I immediately dragged myself to the pool, immersing my face in it to drink and quench my thirst, finally replenishing my body with fluids. I didn''t even wonder whether it was poisoned or safe to drink in general. It tasted good, and it was also fresh.

    "Ah... Is this... a checkpoint?"

    Checkpoints: safe rooms in dungeons, like sanctuaries; devoid of any monsters and usually aesthetically pleasing. How considerate of the Deities to put something like this inside their deadly creation.

    Once drank some water, I made my way back to the door I had just opened. The lava had stopped, but just to be sure, I closed the door behind me. I was now in a safe room. I lay down on the floor, with my gaze facing the moon, letting out a loud groan in exasperation. I don''t know for how long I ran up those stairs.

    "I''m so exhausted..."

 Chapter 21: Beyond The Door

    "Huh?... Did I fall asleep?"

    I blinked my eyes open, finding myself still on the floor of the safe room. I got up, my back hurt. Sleeping on the floor was not the smartest idea. Not that I had any idea to begin with when I entered this room; I think I''ve just collapsed.

    I checked my codex, my second spell had already recharged.

    "Wow... how much have I been here? More than six hours passed for sure..."

    My legs weren''t hurting as much as before, but both my back and neck did, surely they didn''t like the hard surface I had slept on.

    "My stomach hurts... I''m hungry..."

    I redirected myself to the pool in the middle of the room, bending down to drink more and more from it. I stood there for a good minute, just filling my stomach with water. I had to satisfy my hunger, somehow; hopefully, I could deceive it with this. The water was still fresh, at least.

    "Since I''m at it... I might as well clean myself..."

    The water wasn''t deep, but it was sufficient for me to sit in it and wash away the mess I had become. Splashing myself with water, the pool soon turned murky from all the dirt and blood that had stained me within the dungeon. Once finished, my clothes remained stained with blood, but at least my skin felt somewhat cleaner.

    "I can''t tell how much time passed, but surely many hours."

    Now, cleaner and hydrated, it was time to go on with the dungeon. I made my way to the next door; once open, a spiral staircase made of stone greeted me.

    "More stairs, huh."

    I let out a sigh, mentally preparing myself to ascend the stairs, before finally slowly going up. However, at some point, I stopped; my breath grew heavy.

    "I''m way too tired for just some stairs..."

    I was literally deflated already.

    "Am I really feeling this weak?"

    I swear I saw blurry for a second.

    I deeply inhaled before going for a run to quickly reach the top of the staircase. Finally reaching it, a lever on my left, and what looked like a trapdoor above my head.

    "It probably opens it..."

    I stopped to catch my breath for a bit, getting ready for whatever could''ve been on the other side of it. Then, I activated the lever. Upon activation, the trapdoor slid open, and I could step into the next room.

    As soon as I stepped through, the trapdoor slammed shut behind me. In front of me: a colossal monster waking up.

    "Wait, a boss?!"

    I instantly panicked before regaining my coolness. I quickly scanned the room; behind me stood a door with no handle, meaning it could only be opened from the other side, and in front of me, beside the colossal monster''s foot, a big red door. That was unmistakably the boss room. So, this was the monster guarding the way to the boss.

    The roar of the creature was so loud I had to cover my ears. I could barely see its head looking at the top; its pectorals were covering half of the view. But despite that, the monster, akin to a beast, inclined its head towards its feet, meeting my gaze. It had spotted me.

    Every nerve in my body electrified; the monster bent with the intention of hitting me with a fist.

    "Bianca!" I shouted in response to its attack.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    In an instant, my demon rushed past me, going full force against the guardian''s fist.

    "It blocked it?!"

    I couldn''t believe it; my demon was blocking the attack head-on despite the fact that just the fist was double its size.

    "This demon is insanely strong!"

    I calmed my amazement; I had only one minute to use my demon efficiently, and this was a dire situation.

    "Demon, go and sever its arm!" I shouted at my demon as I rushed to the side of the guardian, activating my first spell.

    My demon emitted a loud and piercing cry; it was even worse than the guardian''s. It hurt my head, but I''ll take that scream as a ''Yes, ma''am, I will try''.

    I aimed my blade at the colossal guardian''s heel, attempting to limit its movement. I had to use my brain, I couldn''t just slice and call it a day; that wouldn''t be effective against this thick-skinned monster...

    Glancing up, an idea flashed into my mind.

    "I have to blind it..."

    Thanks to my first spell, my strength and agility were enhanced; I used the wall, quickly running over it, using every muscle of my legs to propel me over the guardian''s arms as it kept fighting against my demon. With a swift slice from the side, one of its eyes was gone.

    The guardian didn''t like that, unleashing even a louder scream, aiming towards me as I was still in the air. As soon as my feet touched the wall, I pushed myself to the ground, dodging its fist. My demon was now gone; one minute had passed.

    "Ah..."

    I was panting heavily. I was all alone, against a colossal monster enraged with me.

    "One mistake..."

    The guardian raised its foot, intending to crush me beneath it. Once again, using all the strength of my legs, I dashed to the side, evading the attack. The impact was so forceful that the ground beneath it shattered.

    "A single mistake... and I''m done for."

    A wide smile graced my lips, unable to hide my excitement.

    "Good... I couldn''t ask for anything better! Come at me, you beast!"

    A punch was now coming my way. I leaped over the wall, using it as a platform to land over its arm, swiftly reaching for its face, plunging my dagger into its other eye before darting away.

    "I shall satiate my hunger with your own blood and flesh!" I screamed at it, laughing mockingly.

    My laugh echoed through the entire room, exhilarated as the guardian kept screaming in pain and agony with each slice of my dagger.

    It''s like I''m seeing double vision; darting around the entire room, dodging every single desperate attack. My blood rushed through my veins, my skin felt hot as fire as it itched from the action. The guardian could no longer see me, it could just attack aimlessly, hoping to hit me as the fear of Death slowly embracing its body only hastened its futile attachment to life. How cute, I almost felt sorry for it.

    Eventually, the injuries to the heels were so severe it collapsed onto its back on the ground. Seizing the opportunity, I vaulted over its neck, planting my dagger in it, wildly rushing from side to side, blood spurting like a fountain, painting the floor of a bright and lucid crimson. The fight was now over.

    "Ew... I can''t believe I actually drank it..."

    I spat the blood on the floor, it tasted awful and revolting. I looked up at the top; this room had no sky, I just realized. Before I knew it, I was now face on the floor.

    "... Huh?"

    I attempted to push myself back up, but my arms failed me, sending me to the ground once more- All my strength was gone. I turned around, rolling on my back, now facing the ceiling.

    "Whoa... everything is spinning..."

    I closed my eyes, but even then, the world kept spinning.

    "Oh... Did I... push myself too hard?"

    I tried to turn over once again; I really didn''t have a crumb of strength to push me up. My body refused to obey as I commanded it to. My chest ached, and my stomach was eating back at me, angry for the absence of food I provided it.

    "Ah... this is bad..."

    - - - - - - -

    "I''m about to open the door; stand on guard, everyone," Mika advised, before forcefully swinging the door open.

    As the door creaked open, a sight never encountered before unfolded before our eyes.

    "What happened here?!" I gasped.

    Everyone was confused just as much as I was, filling the air with murmurs, trying to make sense of the scene ahead: a giant monster lay on the floor, it was dissolving, a pool of blood surrounding it, along with debris.

    "Argenta!" Elizabeth shouted, sprinting toward the fallen creature, leaving her staff behind, letting it fall to the ground.

    "What?!" my sweetheart exclaimed, following behind her.

    Now I noticed her, too. Argenta was lying on the floor, just like the monster beside her, in a pool of blood. The view shocked me so much I instinctively covered my mouth. Then, together with the rest of the members, I reached for her. Many were still commenting about the scene.

    "She''s alive?!" Michael exclaimed, incredulous. Nobody could blame him.

    "Wait... are you telling me... she defeated this monster alone?!" Louise asked, almost trembling, unable to digest the fact.

    "Wow... she''s a baddie!" Luke remarked.

    Roland elbowed Luke with the only arm he had left.

    "Ow! What was that for?" he winced, rubbing his side.

    "Does it look like the time for such comments? She''s covered in blood..." Roland replied, his hand meeting his forehead.

    "So what? Hey man, hear me out... any girl who is capable of taking down a monster like that on her own deserves to be considered a baddie. That blood only makes her sexier, let''s be real," he proudly replied.

    Boys...

    "She''s awake!" Elizabeth exclaimed, interrupting the chatter.

    "Everyone, give her some space!" Mika shouted, trying to disperse the crowd gathered around her.

 Chapter 22: Sleeping Baddie

    "Mom, did you just yawn?" I once asked her; I had just woken up, and caught her in the act.

    She was sitting by the doorstep, enjoying the breeze softly tousling her hair. My voice didn''t startle her; she simply turned to face me with a warm smile. "Good morning, sweetie," she said, ruffling my hair.

    "I saw you yawn," I repeated, proud swelling my chest.

    She tilted her head. "Hm? And what about it?"

    "I never saw you tired before," I replied.

    "People don''t only yawn when they''re tired, sweetie."

    "Then why did you yawn?"

    "Do you feel tired right now?" she asked me, dodging my question.

    "No," I shook my head. "I just woke up."

    Then, she did it again. She yawned. And, for some inexplicable reason, my body mimicked her, and I yawned.

    "See? You just yawned while not being tired. Yawns are contagious, you know?" she winked.

    "Y-you made me?!" I exclaimed, my eyes widening.

    "I made you," she remarked with a smirk, her eyes proud and amused.

    "W-what magic is this?"

    She tenderly chuckled, going back to ruffle my hair. I shook my head; she was so powerful to influence the little me by such easy gestures.

    "Anyway... why did you yawn? You ignored my question. Are you tired?" I pressed.

    "I''m not tired, sweetie. I just happened to yawn. Humans sometimes yawn, and I''m also human," she softly explained.

    I squinted, analyzing her. "I''ll cook for you today."

    "Hm? How come?" she looked surprised.

    "I''ve never seen you tired! Today, you''ll rest. I''ll handle the cooking!"

    "Are you sure you''re able to? Should I stand behind a shield to guard myself against a possible fire?" she teased.

    I pouted. "I can cook..."

    She chuckled once again. "It''s fine, sweetie. I''m not tired. I''ll never be tired," she reassured.

    "How are you able to?" I asked her. "I''m always tired after a training..."

    As usual, she brought a finger to her lips. "That''s a secret."

    ...

    I felt little slaps on my cheek, someone calling out my name...

    "She''s awake!"

    "Everyone, give her some space!"

    I know these voices... I slowly opened my eyes, Elizabeth was looking at me, her expression full of worries.

    "Argenta!" she exclaimed.

    I felt completely devoid of strength, my head throbbing as if someone were hitting it with a hammer.

    "Elizabeth..." I managed to whisper; my lips also felt dry.

    She gave me a warm and reassured smile, enveloping me in a tight hug.

    "I''m so glad..." she murmured as she held me close. "I''m really glad..."

    She was crying, tears were slowly trickling down her cheeks. Those were tears of joy; I was glad to see her too, but shedding tears seemed a bit excessive.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "Here, drink this. It will help restore some of your strength," a man, wearing the capelet adorned with the Abyss Reavers'' insignia, said to me, offering a small red potion.

    Elizabeth grabbed the potion, carefully pouring its content into my mouth as she kept holding me in her arms.

    "She needs food. Someone, please bring something to eat and some water!" the man shouted afterward.

    "She needs meat..." someone murmured on the side.

    "Luke, I''m about to kick your ass," a voice retorted to the earlier comment.

    "Whoa, what! I''m not joking! She has cuts all over the skin, she lost blood, she needs meat... And I don''t think you''re in position to kick anyone''s ass, Roland," Luke remarked.

    I observed the others chatting. Apparently, the man named Roland had lost an arm somewhere along the dungeon.

    "What are you talking about? I could still take you with one arm tied behind my back," he replied, laughing together with its comrade. To be without an arm, he looked extremely optimistic.

    "The air seems way less tense than how it was at the beginning," I murmured to Elizabeth.

    "Well, despite everything, it''s going smoothly. And now we even found you; everyone''s morale is high," the man remarked.

    "Some stuff happened, Argenta. Now he''s the coordinator. We''ll talk about it once you''ve eaten something, okay?" Elizabeth informed me.

    "That''s right. If something is bothering you, just let me know," he added.

    "Huh, sure. But... I don''t even think you ever told me your name," I pointed out.

    "Ah! How rude of me... I''m sorry. Usually, Crimson has always been the coordinator, and only she needed to know the names, so I didn''t even think about introducing myself to you, despite you being a new member... Forgive me, I''m Mika," he explained.

    "And I''m Louise," another member stepped forward. "Actually, usually Leonard is the one introducing a new member to the rest. But I think this time he forgot... I just assumed you were temporary, and I also didn''t introduce myself."

    "What the fuck? You guys are horrible..." Selena exclaimed from the side, I could sense some disbelief and anger in her tone.

    "Well... I didn''t bother to introduce myself to the others either, so I can understand the sentiment," I reasoned.

    "Still! It''s only fair to introduce themselves to a new arrival! Tsk, argh... I can''t believe it..." Selena huffed, turning away. She looked pissed, with folded arms across her chest.

    "I''m Luke! Nice to meet you!"

    "I''m Roland, and I advise you to ignore Luke."

    One by one, surprisingly, even the members of the allied guild introduced themselves to me, although I couldn''t really shake their hands with the little energy I had in my body. I noticed a member was missing... After that, Elizabeth grabbed some bread stuffed with meat, slowly feeding me.

    "Easy, easy... Eat at your own pace, we''re taking a break here as well," Mika reassured me; although my body yearned for sustenance so much that I almost choked trying to replenish myself.

    Thanks to the potion and the food, I was soon able to move on my own, even though it still felt like my body didn''t quite belong to me.

    "It''s fine, Elizabeth... you don''t have to help me anymore; I can eat by myself."

    The others were all sitting in the room, scattered, just chilling as they ate, and drank, and laughed together.

    "I see you guys still have the wagon," I noticed.

    "Yes," Mika remarked. "Even though the monsters of this dungeon were sturdier than usual, the rooms were spacious enough for us to bring it along. At first we thought we had to abandon it right at the start, at the funny bridge, but we managed to keep it as the platforms stopped."

    "Argenta, how did you manage to save yourself?" Luke asked me, his tone seemed both interested and intrigued.

    "Ah, I managed to get closer to the wall... And then I used my dagger to slow the fall," I recounted. Better hide my second spell until I figure out how it really works. Demons are matters that belong to me and no one else.

    "What happened after that? We found you here... Did you defeat the guardian by yourself? How did you even get here?" Mika questioned.

    "Mika... let her breathe," Selena scolded.

    "Yes. After my fall, I found a lever that showed me a path. I followed and, eventually, I got into this room from a trapdoor; it was there," I pointed out, before returning to munching some food. "Before coming here, I met some monsters, and many stairs... I collapsed on the floor from exhaustion after I slew the guardian," I concluded.

    "Wow... you''re a total badass!" Luke exclaimed. Roland rolled his eyes at his comment.

    "Incredible... what a story," Mika remarked.

    "How much time has passed since the beginning? I lost track of time," I asked.

    "This is the fifth day," Mika informed.

    "Fif-?!" I choked on my food at the revelation, coughing loudly while Elizabeth patted my back trying to help me out.

    "That''s why it''s even more incredible. Just the fact that you survived all alone is unbelievable. But to survive five days in a dungeon, without food or water... You''re phenomenal," he complimented.

    "Hmm, thanks..."

    "You seem a bit down," Roland tilted his head.

    "No, it''s just that... my plan was to reach and reunite with you all. But in the end, I was found unconscious, without even the strength to eat by myself. I must''ve given a pitiful sight..." I admitted. I felt disappointed in myself.

    "Oh, no, no. Trust me, nobody here thinks your sight was pitiful," Luke reassured with a smile.

    "Hmm..."

    "Now, only the boss room remains. Let''s recover our strength before going in; this dungeon is already ours. Do you want to fight it, too, Argenta? You''ve already had quite the adventure, you can stay behind if you feel unsure," Mika offered, I could tell he was just being considerate about my well-being.

    "No, I can fight. Don''t worry," I replied.

    "Are you sure, Argenta?" Elizabeth asked me, staring me in the eyes; she still seemed concerned about me.

    "Yes. Don''t worry, Elizabeth."

    She sighed deeply. Then, she redirected her gaze at me, slowly nodding. Her eyes looked filled with determination now.

    "Very well, then," Mika remarked. "Let''s end this together."

 Chapter 23: Risks And Rewards

    "Is everyone ready?" Mika loudly asked the party, receiving a resounding cry of agreement in response.

    Everyone was rested, with their spells ready, and I had recovered my strength.

    "We still don''t know the boss, but the plan remains the same. If the boss allows it, ranged attackers will target its upper body with focused spells, while melee fighters will strike from below. If the boss doesn''t allow it, we''ll adjust accordingly, coordinating our attacks with the close-ranged ones. Jerald, Louise, I want you to focus only on the members; watch where the attacks are coming from and cast shields only when needed. Alright?"

    "Roger that."

    "No problem."

    Mika then turned towards me. "Argenta, I don''t know how you fight, but based on what I''ve seen so far, and what you''ve told us, I''d say you''re the most proficient one in melee combat, right?"

    "Hm, yes, I suppose you could say that," I responded.

    "If the usual strategy is not feasible, I''d like you to be in the front line; we''d coordinate accordingly to your movements, if that''s fine for you."

    "Sure, I''m fine with that."

    Mika nodded. "Then, let''s go, everyone!" he then shouted; another cry from the rest followed.

    Mika slowly pushed open the towering red door, revealing the chamber within; at its center, a colossal monster waking up from its slumber.

    "Okay, everyone, same plan as usual! Disperse!"

    The creature rose to its full height, emitting a loud roar. Beneath it, a dark-flame circle formed, little monsters were spawning from it.

    "Wait, Mika, what about them?" Selena pointed out.

    "The close-ranged one will deal with them! The rest will focus on the boss!"

    So my role was now clear. I could hit both the colossal''s feet and the little ones; no problem at all.

    I activated my first spell while everyone dispersed around the boss, unleashing spells left and right. I darted underneath it, stepping into the flame and slicing through the spawning monsters, all the while I also damaged the boss''s feet. Despite being attacked by multiple people, the boss got angry almost exclusively with me; probably it didn''t appreciate me slaying its minions. It raised its foot with the intent of crushing me beneath it; a pattern I had already seen inside this dungeon. Swiftly, I stepped aside to evade the attack.

    "Iroshield!"

    To my surprise, a massive iron shield manifested above my head, stopping the boss''s foot in its trajectory... Not fun. And I even put effort into leaping away...

    Hitting the spell, the boss infuriated, breathing fire from its mouth in circle.

    "Lalabubble!" I could hear Elizabeth shout from the side. Within seconds, giant water bubbles materialized in the air, partially deflecting the fire breath.

    The boss twisted, shattering the area beneath it with a gust of wind, lacing all of Elizabeth''s bubbles and sending me flying against the wall. I shielded my face with my arms; the wind was so strong and sharp that it left cuts all over my skin.

    "Are you alright?" Jerald asked me, hurrying to my side.

    I ignored him, dashing back to the boss''s feet; more minions were spawning. I sliced through them, their heads saying goodbye to their bodies, enraging the boss even further. It moved its foot aside; it clearly wanted to kick me, but I was ready to leap over it.

    "Ondashield!"

    An arch-shaped green barrier materialized in front of me. Once again, my plan was ruined; the boss''s foot collided with the barrier, its attack was blocked. However, the impact was so powerful that the barrier shattered, its fragments propelled by a forceful wind that sent me flying backward. I was now pissed.

    "Hey, shield boy," I approached Jerald, standing next to me, immediately after I rose back up.

    "''Shield-''... that''s not my name," he retorted.

    "I''m aware, but that''s what you are to me. Stop using your spells to shield me, you''re getting in my way."

    "Huh?! How am I getting in your way, I''m literally saving your life!"

    "Focus your spells on people who don''t know how to dodge. I''ve already told you, I don''t need your shields."

    "What are you talking about? Without my shields, you could''ve been hit!"

    "I won''t get hit!"

    "You could get it! Don''t you get it? You can''t just charge in! This is serious; you could literally die!"

    "THAT''S THE BEST PART!"

    For a moment, he remained speechless, just staring at me. He then took a step back, as if he felt frightened. "You... you''re nuts..."

    I regained my composure, steadying my breathing. Somehow, I was getting worked up just thinking about the possibilities. "I don''t care what you think. Stop getting between me and my fun, and do your job protecting the others. You''re just a hindrance to me."

    After that, I returned to my fight with a dash. Now I could dance without someone blocking my steps. Ah, finally! What a bliss! Was it that hard?!

    With the minions gone, I channeled all my strength into my legs, propelling myself over the boss''s limbs, slicing nonstop. The boss''s attention shifted to me as it squirmed, attempting to hit me, while the party kept blasting at it.

    At some point, it looked like every vein of the boss heated up, its skin turning slightly red. It emitted a roar, its entire body emanating a powerful hot steam that pushed me far away.

    Time slowed down as I was in the air, a massive punch was coming my way, but I couldn''t do anything about it. I could only stare at it; every single moment felt eternal.

    "Oh..."

    I was in awe. I had already felt a similar sensation before, when I was fighting and my body was filled with elation. But this time... it felt different.

    "I can''t evade it..."

    And I couldn''t do anything about it. I could just stare at it.

    "I''m definitely dying if that hits me."

    So, this is it?

    "I could use my second spell..."

    But that would mean revealing it to everyone...

    "And would it even work?"

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Resigned, I closed my eyes, embracing the moment.

    "Did time really slow down? Or am I just thinking at light speed?"

    Aha, I think I''ve heard of it... when closer to Death, people would experience something similar. So, I really am dying. Or, perhaps I''m dead already, and I''m just processing it. Strange, though. It didn''t feel like this when that dragon killed me. Was it because I had a second chance? Hmm, I''m not sure. Yet, somehow, it seems like dying is becoming a habit... and not a healthy one.

    I gradually opened my eyes, squinting. Everything was still in a stillness motion. To my disbelief, in that fleeting yet endless moment, two people crossed my mind... my mother and Joey.

    Joey... I told him I would be careful. Alas, I''m afraid I didn''t really stick to my word.

    "Sorry, Joey... it seems like I''ve been careless..."

    "Onde Dell''Oceano!"

    Time precipitously flowed again, and with it, me too, carried away by a fierce water current surged out of nowhere.

    "Everyone, hold yourself tight! Elizabeth used a major spell!" I could hear someone shout, muffled, while many others screamed in panic.

    The water was utterly overwhelming; I was at its complete mercy, unable to adapt to it. The only respites were when I was briefly lifted out of the water, gasping for air.

    "Elizabeth, control it!" Selena yelled.

    Elizabeth stood still, trying to control the water using her staff. Even the boss struggled against it; I assume its fist got diverted by the water''s force.

    Flowing around the room, eventually, the water subsided, making everyone drop butt on the floor.

    "Everyone, stand up! More monsters spawned!" Mika shouted, snapping everyone back to attention.

    The boss lay the ground, it looked dead, yet it managed to summon more minions, but they got quickly dealt with. Only one remained, charging straight to me. I was still catching my breath from what had just happened, but I could afford it with just a monster of that size.

    As it lunged for me, I aimed my dagger at its throat. A clean and swift slash to end the dungeon once and for all. But as soon as the blade clashed with the monster''s neck, a metallic sound pierced through the air.

    "Now?!" I couldn''t believe it, my eyes widened at the sight... The dagger snapped right at the end.

    I backed off, but the monster sank its claws into my legs.

    "Ngh!"

    "Scissarth!" Selena approached from the side, tracing a line in the air with her pen, generating a light sickle that sliced through the monster''s neck, beheading it. "Argenta, are you alright?!"

    I fell to the ground, clutching my leg; it was bleeding.

    "Ah, damn. If only you granted me permission to shield you..." Jerald mocked me.

    I scoffed. "It''s just a superficial injury. Sorry to disappoint you; I won''t die."

    "Kyaaa!" Selena suddenly screamed, clutching her glowing codex. "I learned a new spell!"

    "Argenta, are you alright?!" Mika rushed to my side, along with Elizabeth.

    "Yes, I''m fine. It''s not deadly, don''t worry," I reassured.

    "Ah! Wait, I''ll go get some bandages! I''m sorry, I got distracted!" Selena hilariously skipped to the wagon, looking like a happy bunny.

    "Elizabeth... you put everyone in great danger today," Mika scolded with a serious tone.

    Elizabeth looked down, hiding under her big hat as she tightly clutched her staff. "I''m sorry... I thought Argenta was in danger, and... I''m sorry..."

    "Still... was that a Distorted Mana Zone? I''ve never experienced it before," Louise remarked, rubbing his chin.

    "It seemed like time stopped," Deborah commented.

    "Yeah, that was sick!" Luke added enthusiastically.

    "Wait... that was Elizabeth''s doing?" I asked.

    "Yes..." she answered, still looking down.

    "Here''s the bandages!" Selena returned, handing me the bandages.

    "What was that exactly? Distorted... Mana Zone, you called it?" I turned my attention to Louise as I bandaged my leg.

    "Well, that''s how Crimson calls it, although I heard some others call it like that, too. It''s a phenomenon that can occur inside dungeons. Crimson says that dungeons are naturally filled with condensed mana. When the mana coming from a powerful and large spell meets the one already present in the dungeon, they collide, having a chance to create a Distorted Mana Zone. This is the first time I experienced it in person, though. I honestly thought it was a legend," Louise explained.

    "That''s our strongest mage for you! Kyaa!" Selena praised, hugging Elizabeth from behind.

    "Hey, guys, the treasure room is there," Michael pointed out, redirecting everyone''s attention.

    "How do you feel, Argenta? Can you walk?" Mika asked me.

    "Huh... yes, I can manage." I replied, slowly getting to my feet.

    "Then let''s go, everyone. We cleared the dungeon!" Mika shouted enthusiastically, receiving a loud cheer in response.

    We approached the treasure room, I limped slightly due to my injured leg. As soon as Mika opened the door, we were welcomed with piles of gold and gems, and what looked like a wooden ambo at the far end of the room.

    "Wow, so much gold!" Selena exclaimed, her eyes mirroring the glimmer of what she was admiring.

    "There''s even a teleportation circle!" Roland exclaimed.

    "Good, so we won''t have to walk all the way back," Mika remarked.

    "Guys... could I have your attention, please?" Elizabeth suddenly spoke up, raising her voice, the little she could manage, at least; stepping forward to make sure everyone could hear her.

    "We''re listening, Elizabeth," Mika responded, followed by Selena''s happy and proud nod.

    Elizabeth clutched her chest, she looked like she was about to cry. "Everyone... I apologize for how I''ve acted as a coordinator at the beginning, and I''ll take full responsibility for what I''ve done; I''ll personally apologize to Jean''s family, and I''ll even talk to Leonard about it, hoping to assist the Armonia, somehow..." her voice trembled with both high and low tones. "But I have one request, hoping it will redeem my poor performance, even if it may sound selfish... I want to ask you all, please, let Argenta use the wooden ambo!" she concluded, bowing her head.

    Everyone seemed surprised at first; only Selena looked proud. I was just confused. What does a wooden ambo even do?

    "It''s my fault she fell! My staff was stolen, and yet she recovered it for me... Please, let me make amends for my actions!" she implored with a louder voice, little tears were falling down her cheeks.

    "Raise your head, Elizabeth," Selena approached her, giving her a comforting hug.

    Mika displayed a reassured smile. "It''s fine by me, but I can''t speak for the others. Let''s take a vote. Who is fine with Argenta using the wooden ambo?" he asked before raising his hand.

    "I''m fine with that," Louise followed.

    "I''m obviously fine with that," Selena softly added, still holding Elizabeth in her embrace.

    "I guess I''m fine with that," Jerald groaned, raising his hand while keeping his other arm folded.

    "Baddies deserve it, man," Luke approved.

    One by one, everyone expressed their agreement. Only one remained.

    "Michael?" Elizabeth called him out.

    He stood with his arm folded, clearly not enjoying the situation. "Do as you wish," he replied, looking away.

    Elizabeth didn''t look happy with the response, but gratefully thanked him anyway.

    "Huh... thanks," I thanked everyone with embarrassment... What had just happened?

    "Argenta, could you come with me?" Elizabeth asked me, looking calmer now.

    "Sure," I followed Elizabeth to the wooden ambo, while the others collected the gold.

    "Ever since you came here," she started. "I''ve only ever seen you use a single spell. The truth is, you''re only using that one because you don''t have any others. Am I wrong?"

    "Hm, yes, you''re right. I only have one spell," I replied.

    "I thought as much..." she briefly closed her eyes, before redirecting her gaze to the wooden ambo. "You know, I''ve always wondered it... When you told me you had no personal weapon, I got incredibly curious about how things worked for you and your codex. But it seems they can''t work, after all."

    "What do you mean?" I tilted my head.

    "You see... although this is just speculation on my part, I believe everything is connected. The personal weapon is necessary for the libromancer to acquire new spells in the codex. I can''t fully understand how it works either, but it''s as if the weapon gains experience every time a monster is killed with it, or with one of its spells. The codex, after all, is just a way to release the weapon''s true power, isn''t it?" she explained it as if she were pondering aloud. "Like I told you, I don''t know the exact way to learn new spells; sometimes it happens without a reason, sometimes it seems to be personal growth, sometimes people wake up from their sleep and a new spell is there... it''s still a mystery. However, did you notice what happened earlier with Selena? She saved you by killing a monster, and her codex glowed. Now she has a new spell. You understand what I mean?"

    "Hmm... Well, it makes sense..."

    "But that aside, there''s also this," she said, pointing at the wooden ambo. "This is something you rarely find in S-rank dungeons and above; it''s a reward. Place your book over the wooden ambo, and your codex shall reveal a new spell. It''s the only certain way to always unlock a new spell. The wooden ambo will break apart after that, so it can only be used once."

    "Are you sure you want me to use it? It could be more useful to the others, or to you."

    She shook her head. "Please, accept it. It would be a waste to have someone as talented as you without any new spells."

    "Hmm..." I stared at the wooden ambo. An object capable of unlocking a new spell. Interesting...

    "Argenta... I''m sure there is a way for you to learn new spells, aside from this ambo. There must be! There is no way the Deities gifted you with a codex without a way to fill it. You just have to find what works for you," she reassured me, offering a hopeful smile.

    Elizabeth''s words made me ponder... Joey told me that my backpack was glowing while I was dead, after that dragon killed me. That was my codex, I realized that much, but if death is the way I can unlock more spells...

    "Did I say something wrong?" Elizabeth asked me, seeing my contorted expression.

    "No, no... Sorry. I''m just pissed at the Deities."

    I don''t think I want to find out...

    She chuckled. "Well, who could ever understand them? Come on... aren''t you curious to know what your new spell is going to be?"

    "You''re right. Let''s do it..."

    I placed my codex over the wooden ambo. As soon as I did, my codex illuminated. Soon after, the wooden ambo shattered into pieces.

    "There you go. You have a new spell." Elizabeth said with a reassured smile.

    I retrieved my codex; now we could go back to the others collecting the gold. The dungeon was really and finally cleared...

    "Is something wrong? You seem paler than before..." Elizabeth observed.

    "Ah... no, nothing," I quickly replied.

    If only the demon hadn''t just reappeared...

 Chapter 24: After The Dungeon

    "Don''t force yourself, Argenta, your leg is injured," Mika advised me as I approached him, intending to help with the gold.

    "Oh, alright..." I backed off.

    "I don''t think the wagon can contain all the gold here," Louise remarked, looking around.

    "It''s fine, with the teleportation circle we can go back and forth easily. One should''ve materialized near the entrance as well. We can take it easy now that the dungeon is cleared," Mika replied.

    Meanwhile, the demon was behind my back, continuously watching me.

    "Does it appear every time I learn a new spell?" I wondered.

    I had no proof, but that could be it.

    "So it''s time for more tests..."

    I sighed. I had to keep track of time. Last time at the tavern, I couldn''t find it when I woke up. So it would''ve disappeared this time too, probably...

    "No rest for the wicked, huh..." I lowly murmured to myself.

    "Are you alright? You seem in a bad shape..." Selena approached me, along with Jerald. She looked worried.

    "Yes, don''t worry," I replied.

    "Your bandage is already dirty with blood... We have to change it," Selena pointed out.

    "Hm, you''re right. I''ll change it now..."

    "Let me help you."

    Selena took me by the hand, carefully helping me sit on the ground, on the side of the room. She then assisted me in removing the dirty bandage.

    "Are you sure it''s superficial?" she asked, averting her gaze. She didn''t seem like she could handle blood.

    "Yes, look at the color. It''s dark, so it didn''t reach the artery, I''ll be fine. It doesn''t hurt much, either," I explained her.

    "Wow, you seem an expert! Are you a medic or something?"

    No, but I suppose my mother also didn''t really teach me what a parent would usually teach their kid...

    ...

    "Mom! What are you doing?!" I shouted at her, panicking as my throat tightened with anguish, not knowing what to do.

    "Relax, Argenta... just pay close attention," she calmly replied.

    "To what?! You bleeding out?!"

    She brought her finder to her lips. "Don''t worry, this won''t kill me. Just observe the blood."

    Blood was flowing down her arm, she had cut herself with a knife. The drop divided in two at some point, taking separate paths on her elbow.

    "Argenta, reading blood is essential for hunters. The way it flows, how it falls, its color... All these pieces of information are valuable, and could even save your life if you know how to apply them. I want you to learn it," she soothingly explained.

    That was the first time I ever saw my mother hurting herself to teach me something. I didn''t like that lesson. I used all my focus to learn as fast as I could every notion she wanted to make me apprehend.

    ...

    "This would have never happened had I the opportunity to help you out," Jerald kept scolding me.

    "Are you still on that? Did I hurt your pride or something?" I asked him, starting to feel annoyed.

    "Huh, what happened?" Selena looked confused, stopping applying the bandage and shifting her gaze between me and Jerald.

    "Tch, nothing... we just don''t get along," Jerald replied.

    "We don''t have to. As long as you stick to your job protecting the others, we will be fine, shield boy," I remarked.

    "And she has a sharp tongue," he added to it''s previous comment, his tone now tinged with some grumpiness.

    "Hey, hey... don''t fight, you two..." Selena looked upset about it.

    "Let me just give you a word of advice, Argenta," Jerald said. "I don''t know how it worked for you before, but our guild is a place where people work together. Keep that attitude of yours, and you''ll find yourself alone. Take example from your friend Joey and have some humility."

    "Sweetheart! You two, calm down..." Selena was flustered, crushed in between our discussion.

    "Joey has nothing to do with this," I told him.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "You''re wrong. He told me he followed you without even knowing the destination, and look what he''s got himself into. You take advantage of people''s kindness, and then you let them pay the price! Had that monster or the boss killed you, I would be the one in trouble for your own selfishness. Have some respect for the others!" he said, raising his voice against me.

    "Jerald!" Selena yelled, rising to her feet to confront him, while I slowly finished bandaging my leg from where Selena left off.

    "Sorry... I exaggerated," he apologized, meeting Selena''s eyes.

    "Enough, you two..." Selena scolded, her voice agitated as her body tensed. "I don''t know what your problem is, but stop it! Many things happened in this dungeon, and now that we cleared it, you two are fighting among yourselves?! The fact alone that Argenta is alive if reason to celebrate, and I''m sure Joey is also worried about her. Let''s just go back to our base and share a meal together! I can''t wait to spat to Crimson that I got a new spell! And I''m sure Joey wants to hear about what happened inside the dungeon!" Selena clapped her hands rapidly, turning enthusiastic just thinking about the return to the headquarters.

    "Yes, you''re right," Jerald agreed, crossing his arms. "We cleared a dungeon without Crimson... it went well. I can''t wait to return to the headquarters and have a real meal. This last period was pretty chaotic..."

    "Let''s go, Argenta. I''m sure you''re the one who wants to get out of this dungeon the most," Selena said with a smile, extending her hand to help me up.

    "Hmm..." I grasped Selena''s hand, pulling myself to my feet.

    After the wagon was loaded with gold, we stepped into the teleportation circle, which brought us near the entrance; the gems would''ve been eventually extracted by specialists with the right and appropriate tools. As we exited the dungeon, we were welcomed back by Laura and the other Armonia member who stood on guard. It was already evening.

    "Go report the completion of the dungeon to the tavern, dear. Leonard will handle the rest of the matters," Laura advised Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth nodded, gesturing for everyone to gather around her. Using the same spell she used the first time to get us to this place, we flew once again on the water dragon, dropping us to the city''s tavern.

    Elizabeth and Mika went inside; I followed, asking if they could advance me some coins from the reward so I could change my clothes along the way. Had Joey seen me in that state, he would''ve dropped dead on the floor from the shock.

    I got right away a portion of the reward, and so did the others. But while afterward the others headed to the Abyss Reavers headquarters, to discuss with Leonard about the dungeon, I directed myself to an inn, hoping to clean myself up; my clothes were such a mess that some people recoiled in fear as I entered. And I even had to pay for the whole night despite needing a room only for a few minutes! What a scam.

    "Do you have any clean clothes as well?" I asked the receptionist.

    "Of course, please follow me," she replied.

    After picking out some casual clothes, I finally went to clean myself. I leaned back against the side of the bathtub, with my head resting on the rim... Ah, I felt like my skin hadn''t touched warm water in ages. What blissful sensation! I almost fell asleep in the water with how comfortable it was...

    My leg was still messy, so I reapplied a clean bandage over it after the bath, but at least it wasn''t bleeding anymore, although it still hurt to walk on it. And now, time to go back to headquarters...

    "Hmm..."

    As I made my way back, I couldn''t resist stopping by a pastry shop I spotted along the way.

    "Sugar..."

    What to do...?

    "Hm... yes. Totally worth it!"

    I stuffed my mouth with a delicious chocolate wonder! I could feel the sugar hitting my brain. I didn''t even bother to ask what it was, I chose it anyway. I had missed sweets inside that dungeon.

    I finally returned to my guild; I could smell a good perfume on the air, and I could hear people chatting on the room of the left, where the kitchen was located. Entering, I found the people I had just completed the dungeon with, and some others, enjoying a dinner together. Even Leonard was present.

    Approaching Joey from behind as he sat eating with the others, I casually draped my arm over his shoulder. "Oh, fries, my favourite!" I exclaimed before stealing a few from his plate.

    "Ah, Argenta!" he greeted me with a wide smile.

    "Don''t let her steal your food, Joey! She doesn''t deserve it!" Jerald remarked.

    "Huh, but-"

    "Shut up, Jerald!" I shot back, cutting off Joey. "Shouldn''t you at least learn how to move between monsters before commenting on what I do?"

    "Huh? Oi, what are you saying... You''re the one that has to learn how to move along with the group," he retorted, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Well... whatever. I''m too tired for this. I''ll head to my room," I said, before going my way.

    "Ah, wait, Argenta!" Joey called after me, reaching out.

    "Don''t go after her, Joey! Stay with us!" Jerald shouted.

    He is so loud...

    "Enough, Jerald! Let them talk!" Louise now chimed in, too...

    "Huh?! Louise, you''re taking her side, too?!"

    Ignoring Jerald''s overly loud voice with a faint shake of my head, I turned my attention back to Joey. "What is it?"

    "I heard about what happened in the dungeon. How are you? Does your leg hurt?" he asked, looking worried.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry. What about you? Did something good happen in these days?"

    "Leonard is still thinking about making me an official collaborator. In that case, I would assist him with paperwork and be the guild''s official cook."

    "Oh, that''s nice..."

    He happily nodded. The atmosphere appeared peaceful around us; probably the Fairies'' Moonlight candles played a part in that. But in this moment, I had another question pressing on my mind.

    "Joey... do you despise me?"

    "Huh? No..." he blinked, confusion filling his eyes. "Not at all. How did you come up with a thought like that?"

    "Well, it''s because of me that you''re here. Your family must be worried about you. And you even gifted me a dagger, but I already broke it."

    "Was the dagger useful?" he asked, continuing to smile at me.

    "Huh, yes. It saved my life, actually. Without it, things would''ve been problematic."

    "Then I''m happy. That was the main reason I wanted to give it to you, after all," he chuckled. "And, don''t worry about me being here. I like it. The people of the guild are nice, and I''ve sent a letter to my family already. My father is actually happy I''m in this city. You were right; in the end. It''s a nice chance of pace."

    "Oh... then, good. I''m relieved."

    "But, are you sure you want to go back to your room? There''s plenty of food, and the members are telling stories of their past. It''s really interesting," he asked.

    "Yes, it''s fine. I grabbed a bite on my way back here. You go and have fun," I told him.

    "Alright, then. Have a good night, Argenta." he said warmly, before heading back to the group. I reciprocated

    As Joey returned to the others, I noticed Leonard rising from his seat, with the clear intent of speaking to me.

    "Forgive me, Lady Argenta. I just wanted to ask if you could come to my office tomorrow morning; I would like to hear a report of the dungeon from you personally," he requested.

    "Ah, sure." I replied.

    "Then, have a good rest," he said before returning to his place.

    I made my way to my room, taking my codex in my hand to check the latest spell. It had been a long day. No, a long week...

    Letting out a sigh to push some weariness away, I flipped through the pages of my codex, my mind wandering over Joey''s words...

    "Stories of the past, huh..."

    ...

 Chapter 25: Stories Of The Past

    "Mom, can you tell me a story to help me sleep?" I asked her as I made my way under my cozy and warm blankets.

    It flooded back into my mind: the last story my mother told me...

    "Hmm? But just the other day you said you wanted to be treated like a grown lady," she teased.

    She would often tell me stories, and I would always hear them with the utmost interest, hanging on to her every word.

    "But your stories are interesting... and it''s been a while since you last told me one," I insisted.

    "Alright, sweetie. Then, I''ll share one of my favorites with you. Are you ready?"

    I tucked myself under the blankets, pulling them up to my chin, watching at her with sparkling eyes as she settled into the wooden chair beside my bed; a little yellow lamp on my bedside table illuminating the room softly, creating the perfect atmosphere.

    "I''m ready!" I exclaimed.

    "Once upon a time," she began, her voice gentle and soothing. "In a little park in a remote city forgotten by the Deities, lived a young and little girl. Dressed in a gorgeous white dress, with big round eyes as bright and silver as the moon, she observed the world full of curiosity. She would always play with a little ball in that park, tossing it into the air just to catch it again with delight, and watch the sky as she basked in the gentle caress of the breeze to rest...

    One day, as the sun cast a golden hue over the park, another little girl appeared; she played in the sand, dressed in a pristine purple dress, her lucid brown hair adorned with a striking purple rose. She tried to build elaborate sandcastles, only to watch them crumble at the faintest passing gust of wind. But that didn''t bother her; she rebuilt them from scratch with even more stubborn focus, acting surprised each time they fell again and again... and again.

    Driven by curiosity, the girl in white approached her. ''Why do you have a rose above your head?'' she asked.

    ''So that the flying insects will see me as a delightful treat!'' she replied.

    There was silence between the two; the girl in white stared at her, when she suddenly burst out laughing; she had never heard something like that before, and found it extremely amusing. After that, the two girls played together, every day. They would run around the park, climbing the ancient tree in the center of it, pretending it was a castle; one that would not crumble.

    As the seasons changed, their friendship grew. In the spring, they chased flying insects and made crowns of flowers. In the summer, they hid in the shade to shield themselves from the unforgiving sun, wading in the shallow stream at the edge of the park from time to time, splashing each other to cool off from the heat. In the autumn, they collected colorful leaves and made piles to jump into. In the winter, they built snowmen and had snowball fights, without forgetting about snow castles, unbothered by the wind.

    Just like that, years passed; the two girls shared secrets, dreams, and fears as they grew from young women to strong mages, acknowledged by everyone in the city and beyond, taking on the most challenging quests. Even now, the two girls were inseparable, always standing together and sharing everything between themselves. From then on, it took little for them to realize that their bond was more than mere friendship; they loved each other, and wished to spend the rest of their lives together. However, they had to keep their love hidden, never revealing it to anyone else."

    "Huh, why is that?" I asked her, tilting my head at the last notion.

    "In that city, it was prohibited. Girls were to bear strong warriors and mages, and they couldn''t refuse, because that would mean to run away from their sole purpose. So, two girls loving each other would''ve unleashed a catastrophe, stirring chaos among the people, and they would''ve been persecuted, burned alive, labeled as witches. So they had to hide it..." she replied.

    "That seems quite drastic... and stupid," I commented.

    My mother smiled, as if reassured by my answer. "It is, sweetie."

    "Then, what happened?" I asked, tightening the grip on my blanket, eager to know the rest of the story.

    "Intended to spend the rest of their lives together..." she continued. "The two planned their moves as one. They wanted to flee from that city, somewhere they could love each other without having to hide it, where they could share a home and a life.

    But the world was not so accommodating; they had obligations in that city that prevented them from leaving. Yet, they persisted in planning, dreaming of the day when they could finally be peacefully together. However... somehow, people found out about their love...

    Chaos spread like wildfire. One night, the enraged citizens, armed with torches and pitchforks, pursued them down; the two girls ran away, trying to save their lives. They reached the city''s borders, to the stone bridge right beyond the gate. That bridge was renowned, stretching over a vast void where only darkness could be seen; nobody knew what lurked in its depths, in that void. It was the Abyss.

    Over that bridge, the two found themselves corned; terrified, with nowhere to run, backs against the wall. And yet... their love for each other far surpassed their fear.

    ''If we can''t live together...'' the girl in white whispered, cradling her lover''s face as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    The two girls embraced, looking into each other''s eyes as if they didn''t care about the world around them. In front of all those people, they shared a final kiss. And then, still locked in each other''s embrace... they jumped..."

    I waited for her to continue. However, she seemed to have no intention of doing so.

    "That''s it?" I asked, confused.

    Yet, she didn''t respond, nor did she nod or shake her head.

    "Mom... that''s a terrible story..." I lamented to her.

    "Hmm? You didn''t like it, sweetie?" she asked, tilting her head.

    "Of course I didn''t like it. They just die?" I retorted.

    "Why do you think they died?"

    "Huh... what do you mean... They jumped, they leaped... Of course they died."

    "But I never told you if they died or not," she countered.

    "So that''s not the end? It continues?" I asked, my curiosity lighting up.

    She softly smiled, bringing her finger close to her lips. "That''s a secret."

    "Mom! You have too many secrets!" I angrily turned over the bed, facing the wall.

    She kept giggling behind my back, before falling silent for a moment.

    "Argenta... you mustn''t draw conclusions lightly," she advised.

    I slowly turned over, glancing at her with the corner of my eyes, before finally facing her once again, seemingly intending to continue.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "Remember. I didn''t say if that was the end of the story. You mustn''t allow yourself to believe something so easily, even when the answer seems to be certain at first glance. Sometimes, we can''t even trust our own eyes," she added.

    "But, mom... They jumped into the Abyss... What else could''ve happened?" I murmured.

    "That''s right, they jumped into the Abyss..." she murmured, her voice as deep as her gaze, before continuing with a far softer tone. "But many things could''ve happened. Of course, the first answer that comes to mind is that they both died. But that could also not be the truth. Maybe they both survived the fall, and died later. Or they survived and ran away. Perhaps only one of them survived, and ran away, or planned revenge, or moved on... Many are the possible answers."

    "Then, the story is not over... What happens after that?" I asked.

    She smiled at me, warmly. "Sweetie... that''s a secret."

    I turned over once again. She laughed. Heartily.

    "I''m not interested anymore. You ruined it, mom..." I pouted, hiding myself entirely under the blankets.

    "Argenta... once you truly gaze into the Abyss, you shall see the light, not the darkness."

    ...

    My codex slipped from my hands as I recalled that last sentence in my mind.

    "Wait..."

    A sudden and crazy realization hitting my brain.

    "Was that... her story?!"

    I was now staring blankly at what stood before me: the demon.

    "Did she die too and could see it as well?!"

    I couldn''t believe it.

    "Am I just realizing it now?!"

    Yet, it seemed like a very plausible and possible answer.

    "And what did she exactly mean with that last sentence?!"

    Actually, the thought of it seemed to fit too well...

    "Ugh... why, mom! Why did you have to be so secretive about your life?! Why did you have to be like that? You and your stupid secrets!"

    I held my head in confusion.

    "How many times did I miss it?! Oh, I feel like I''m about to lose my mind!"

    I threw myself face-down onto the bed.

    "I want to sleep... What does this mean...?"

    I rolled myself over, now facing the ceiling, pressing the pillow over my face to muffle a confused scream as my fingers tangled my hair.

    "I can''t believe this! I just can''t believe any of this!"

    Like a good and devoted child, I''ve always told everything to my beloved mother, sharing every detail of my life; every glory, every worry, every encounter, every thought... Everything. Every. Single. Thing.

    And so, naturally, I also told her about my demons. All the dark, transparent anthropomorphic figures roaming around every day. Yet, when I told her about them, she simply smiled at me, telling me not to pay much attention to them.

    I assumed she was just being nice to me, smiling as she always did, perhaps even thinking of me as a weird child for seeing such strange things, or dismissing them as childhood fantasies.

    But what if she knew exactly what I was talking about, and just like always, she just kept being secretive about it, giving me her usual reassuring and warm smile. Yes, I loved when she smiled, and I appreciated her love towards me despite me being strange, an anomaly...

    But if she really knew... why didn''t she help me with something like this when she helped me with everything else?! She literally taught me how to live in this world!

    "The more I try to understand you, the more I realize I understand less!" I lamented, cursing at her, still rolling over my bed.

    The more I thought about it, the more questions flooded my mind! Questions, questions, questions... nothing but questions!

    "Why did you know everything about me, but I know nothing about your past!?"

    Just like the little girl in the story, my mother had white eyes, and she loved to dress in white. But what of it? So do I! I''m her daughter, after all! I always thought she would put me in the center of the story just like a protagonist. Mothers do this, don''t they?!

    "I bet you must be rolling on the floor laughing right now!"

    What about the white demon? Could she see it too? Was she an anomaly just like me? What was my mother?!

    She possessed a codex. I know that much. Her codex had a white cover. But what of her personal weapon?... I don''t know! I never even saw her cast a spell!

    "Ouch!"

    I rolled so much over my bed that I fell over the floor with a thud...

    "I don''t get it..."

    I ran my hands through my hair once again; confusion was overwhelming me, trying to make sense of it all.

    "Once I truly gaze into the Abyss, I shall see the light, not the darkness...? What does it really mean?"

    I sighed, pulling myself up. Now seated on the floor.

    "Once that dragon killed me, all the darkness around me disappeared, and the white demon appeared. It''s way too literal to be just a coincidence. The demon must symbolize the light..."

    I stared at it, just as it kept staring at me, while I contemplated the matter.

    "What of this demon, though? The others were useful at least... this one does nothing; only the spell itself is useful..."

    I got up on my feet, approaching it.

    "No point in thinking about my mother now... I could never understand how her mind worked. But... if I understand this demon, perhaps I can understand her, too..."

    I reached out and touched it with my fingertips; obviously, just like the way it touched me the first time, I could touch it as well. It was cold, as always, as if I were touching an ice sculpture.

    "I wonder what happens if I use my second spells now. But I can''t use it here, not inside the guild''s headquarters... And I don''t want to go outside once again, not at this hour... I don''t even know when it will disappear again, and I would have to reach outside the city''s walls."

    As I pondered what tests I could conduct indoors, I began to ask the demon questions.

    "Can you speak?"

    The demon just continued to stare at me. So, I guess no.

    "Can you understand me?"

    For a second, I thought I saw a slight inclination. Was that a nod?

    "Can you understand me?" I repeated the question.

    This time, though, I noticed no reaction.

    "Hmm... Can you raise your claws?"

    Yet, the demon didn''t raise them, and it remained still.

    "Can you do anything?!" I asked it with annoyance.

    No response whatsoever.

    I sighed. "What do you want from me..." I muttered in resignation.

    At that, to my surprise, the demon raised its claws. Once again, only six of them.

    "What does that mean?" I questioned it.

    The demon just lowered them, and did nothing else.

    "So it just answers certain questions... At least now I know it wants six of something."

    "Can you show me what you want?" I asked the demon.

    Once again, no response. Exasperated, I sighed.

    "Well... no point in trying further. I don''t think this thing can actually help me figure things out... I''ll just wait for it to disappear to check how much time it remains and call it a day. Hopefully, it will go away soon..."

    I sat on the bed, just staring at it, waiting patiently, while my thoughts kept wandering about my mother''s stories. Sometimes sleep felt overwhelming, but I managed to resist it. Eventually, at some point, the demon vanished, but not before displaying me six of its claws as usual.

    "Twelve hours... Since I learned my new spell, it''s been exactly twelve hours. So, I assume every time I learn a new spell, it remains for twelve hours. I have no idea what it does, but good to know... Now I can get some sleep."

    I nestled myself under the cozy blankets, but with bitterness in my mouth.

    "Goodnight, demon. And thanks for nothing..."

    ... The morning, wearing a new and clean capelet adorned with the Abyss Reavers'' insignia, I made my way into Leonard''s office. I provided him with a report of what happened inside the dungeon from my perspective, being separated from the rest of the group. Naturally, I omitted everything about my second spell, but I refrained myself from acting too proud, and provided details about the rooms I traversed, and me falling from exhaustion; that''s how the others found me, after all.

    "Hmm..." Leonard appeared pensive upon hearing my report. "It sounds like a shortcut. Secret passages are not uncommon in dungeons. However, shortcuts... shortcuts are something rare. To think it could be hidden in a place like that... What do you think, Laura?"

    Laura stood by Leonard''s side, looking like his bodyguard as usual. "I concur, Leader. Most definitely a shortcut," she affirmed.

    "Still, to be able to survive alone in such circumstances... I don''t know if the enemies you faced were, in some way, weaker than normal, or if that dungeon was easier than the standard; from the reports, it just seemed more linear," he said, glancing at a paper in his hand. "Regardless, you have truly impressed me, Lady Argenta. I believe it''s quite undignified to still consider your rank to be A+. Therefore, I shall promote you. From now on, you shall bear the rank S+, Lady Argenta of the Abyss Reavers. And I see no point in concealing your rank any longer," Leonard declared, resting his head over his hands as a smile playing on his lips.

    "Ah! Thank you very much!" I exclaimed, taken by surprise, bowing my head.

    "Please, lift your head, Lady Argenta. I should be the one thanking you. Your services proved to be a fine addition to the guild, indeed. I trust you will accomplish great things, both for the guild and for yourself. And I''m sure you''d be happy to hear that your friend, Joey, will be joining us as an official collaborator," he said.

    "Really?!" I asked, my eyes widening.

    "Yes. Had he told me earlier that his father worked for a noble and that he often assisted him, I would have considered it even sooner. His connections and notions could prove useful. Moreover, he''s a skilled cook; we were in need of that."

    I smiled at the news. "Thank you very much, once again! Then, if everything is alright, I shall take my leave."

    Leonard nodded, and with a graceful curtsy, I made my exit skipping away.

    - - - - - - -

    As Lady Argenta exited the room, I adjusted my glasses before returning to some paperwork scattered across my desk.

    "She may still be immature, but she truly is her daughter, hm?" I mused aloud, stealing a glance at Laura from the corner of my eye.

    Laura stood by my side, as usual. However, her gaze remained fixed on the door through which Lady Argenta had just exited. "Monster..."

 Chapter 26: Red Girl

    I went down the stairs after hearing the good news, intending to test my new spell outside. However, as I went down, the sound of raised voices suddenly reached my ears.

    "Are they arguing?" I wondered.

    Just like a good eavesdropper would do, I stopped in my tracks to listen to what was happening.

    "Why won''t you take any responsibility?!" that was Elizabeth raising her voice; I could recognize her.

    "Why would I?" the other one replied. This girl''s voice seemed full of confidence and nonchalance, as if she didn''t care.

    "Because of you, a member of the Armonia died and one is permanently injured! We risked losing one of us, too!" Elizabeth countered.

    "Because of me?" the other girl retorted, annoyance in her voice.

    After that, the distinct sound of a thud, as if someone had been slammed against a wall.

    "Who was the coordinator when that happened? And don''t bother lying, Elizabeth. I''ve read the reports," she added, now sounding almost... playful?

    Elizabeth didn''t answer that.

    "I couldn''t hear you," the other girl teased.

    "I was..." Elizabeth murmured, reluctantly.

    "That''s right, you. I wasn''t even present. So, instead of placing the blame on others, face the reality that someone lost their life because you simply suck, and drown in your own incompetence. Is that clear, ''strongest mage''?" she mocked, her tone tinted with spite.

    After that, silence fell, accompanied by a strange tension in the air.

    "And you!" the other girl suddenly raised her voice, shattering the moment. "How long do you intend to stand on those stairs?"

    "Hm?" Elizabeth emitted in confusion.

    How?!

    Taken aback, I decided to reveal myself, descending the final stairs.

    "Oh, the new girl," she said, approaching me.

    I wanted to ask right away how she detected me, but etiquette dictated introductions first, unfortunately. So, I extended my hand. "I''m Argenta, nice to meet you."

    Her etiquette, however, was nowhere to be found; she grabbed my arm, pulling me closer to her.

    "Hmm... you do seem interesting, indeed. In contrast to that stupid girl with the big hat..." she remarked with a slightly raspy voice, a smile playing on her lips as she drew me closer.

    She was close... too close. Dangerously close! Was she about to kiss me or something?!

    "Crimson! I''m still right here!" Elizabeth raised her voice in frustration.

    So she was Crimson... Well, her look did her name justice; everything was crimson red about her. Her eyes, her hair, her nails... her lips.

    "Unfortunately, I''m well aware... Unlike you, I don''t have any problem displaying my sentiments towards you, Elizabeth," Crimson continued her mockery.

    The situation already looked bizarre, so I just decided to ask right away. Somehow, perhaps I could''ve changed the subject of the conversation.

    "How did you know I was standing there?"

    She casually ran her fingers through my hair, soothingly guiding them behind my ear; her other arm encircled my waist, pressing my body against hers. "Your mana is all over the place, Snowflake," she softly replied with a smile.

    "My... mana?" I tilted my head. "And how did you just call me...?"

    "Have you ever looked in the mirror? You''re just as white as snow. A little snowflake."

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Crimson... let Argenta go. We still have matters to discuss!" Elizabeth exclaimed, her voice trembling. She felt ignored, I could tell; it was written all over her face.

    Crimson sighed before finally releasing me. "No. We have nothing to discuss. Unlike you, Elizabeth, I have real things to attend to. I have to go to the tavern. So, I''ll see you."

    Dismissing Elizabeth, she approached the table, picking up some papers that were lying on it. It was then that I realized something peculiar floating around her. It was a red ball, like a sphere, or an orb. I couldn''t quite understand what it was. A magical item, perhaps?

    Crimson then, continuing to ignore Elizabeth, moved toward the door. She stopped right before leaving, turning her attention to me. "Would you like to keep me company, Snowflake?"

    "Huh..."

    I was quite in a situation... On my right, Elizabeth, clutching tightly her staff in her hands, pursing her lips and with her eyes looking as if she were about to cry in frustration. And on the left, this peculiar girl full of mysteries... I kept drifting my eyes towards them, until I finally made my decision.

    "Well... alright," I replied to Crimson, stepping closer to her. I could hear Elizabeth whimpering, but I still followed out the door...

    ... She nonchalantly walked with her hands tucked behind her back while she carried the papers, with the red orb floating around her. I walked right beside her. I could tell right away... this girl is strong. Her confidence, the way she acts; everything pointed in that direction.

    "Hey, just for curiosity... to chit-chat a little and break the ice," she started, stealing a sidelong glance at me. "Are you perhaps an assassin?"

    "Wh- Huh?!" my mind crashed for a second at that question.

    I halted in my steps, instinctively raising my guard, sharpening my senses, fixing my eyes on her. She stopped as well, turning her body towards me to face me directly.

    "Hmm, it would seem I hit the mark," she said proudly.

    Who was this girl?! And how had she made such an assumption?

    "Relax, I''m not your enemy. If anything, that only makes you more interesting," she added.

    "What makes you think I am an assassin?" I asked.

    "The way you move... You were walking right next to me. Yet, aside from your mana, I could barely sense you. You make no sounds. I believe this is an assassination technique, am I wrong? Whoever taught you that, must have been extremely skilled to impart something like this as a habit. It''s fascinating... But you should be more careful; habits could prove to be double-edged blades," she explained as a smirk curled across her face.

    She seemed... weird; first of all. But at the same time... interesting, and strangely sincere about it... Upon hearing that, I gradually lowered my guard.

    "Besides, your mana reacted when I called you an assassin. You gave it away," she said, giving away a smirk.

    "What is this ''mana'' you keep talking about?" I asked once again, starting to feel annoyed by it.

    "Oh, you really are ignorant about it," she replied, her eyes wide in surprise, before resuming her walk towards the tavern. "Follow me; I shall enlighten you."

    Despite me still being confused, I followed behind.

    "Can I ask you something?" I asked.

    "You can, Snowflake."

    "What is that red ball that keeps floating around you?"

    "Oh, it''s my divine weapon. It''s an orb," she flatly replied.

    "A flying orb? How does that work?"

    She shrugged. "It just follows me wherever I go, but I can also freely control it with my mind, if I want, just as easily as I breathe. I don''t even have to be in contact with it to use spells," she then replied, side-eyeing me.

    "Hmm? How are you able to do that?"

    "I''m highly sensitive to mana, and I can freely manipulate it. I can do it with my codex, too. Observe," she explained, a smug smile on her face as she freely and effortlessly levitated her codex around without touching it.

    I looked at her in astonishment. This girl was a problem. How would someone even disarm her? Having the chance to freely move both codex and personal weapon in the air...? I wouldn''t want to face an enemy like that.

    "You can have it; take it," she offered, redirecting the orb towards me.

    "Oh-"

    The orb unexpectedly flew right towards me, I flinched at the view before instinctively catching it. I was now holding a visually appealing red ball. It was smooth to the touch, neither hot nor cold, and big enough for someone to sit on it. Somehow... I expected something different.

    "So, are you going to show me how to manipulate mana as well?" I asked her.

    "That''s impossible," she immediately shut me down. "I am just that special. But I can teach you how to feel it and expel it from your body. It seems it may be troublesome for you."

    "Huh... thanks. Well, yes. I don''t like being detected just because of this ''mana''," I replied.

    "I shall advise you, though. my information isn''t free," she declared, glancing at me.

    "I supposed as much... So, what do you want?" I asked, not surprised.

    Even being part of the same guild, no information is free in this world... Had it been free, it would''ve been too good to be true.

    "Hmm, how about..." she came closer, sliding her hand around my waist, pulling me against her, "... you?"

    - - - - - - -

    I went to the kitchen, with the intent to prepare lunch, now part of my routine, when my ears caught someone crying.

    "Elizabeth! What''s wrong?" I asked her, approaching.

    Elizabeth sat on a chair, her face buried in her knees, crying.

    "I hate her... I hate Crimson. I hate her," she murmured, her voice choked as she struggled to wipe away the tears cascading down from her eyes.

    "What happened?" I gently placed my hand on her back, trying to comfort her, lending at the same time a handkerchief I brought inside my cloak.

    "It''s Crimson... Argenta followed her. I bet they''re shit-talking about me behind my back now, and Argenta won''t want anything to do with me," she replied, accepting the handkerchief, wiping away the tears as they kept accumulating in her eyes.

    "No way... You don''t have to worry about that. I know Argenta, she wouldn''t let herself be influenced like that. You can trust me," I reassured her with a smile.

    She met my gaze, although the sadness in her eyes remained. "But you don''t know Crimson, Joey... In the end, she always gets what she wants..."

 Chapter 27: Mana Lesson

    The world is a nasty place; my mother made sure I understood that. And it''s all thanks to her teachings that I found a place in this world.

    Despite all the shit and its ugliness, she believed that all someone needed in this world to be happy was a single person standing by our side. Someone in whom we could rely on, who would love us unconditionally, sharing the unbearable burdens of reality.

    But, as usual... easier said than done. Even within a guild, who can we truly trust? And to what extent can we really know a person? People say that a guild is like a family, but I disagree.

    Sure, families can both be good and bad, but most people tend to look at them on the good side: a mother that loves you, a father that shares the sentiment, perhaps brothers and sisters who are ready to stand by your side in difficult situations. So, a guild should be the same... I believed that too, once. How naive and foolish of me, to lower my guard... I learned the harsh reality on my skin, literally...

    Once, my mother recounted to me how, in the past, she witnessed a family selling their own child in exchange for some food to eat. The daughter watched her mother in the eyes as she was being sold, her expression was filled with disbelief and betrayal, she even cried.

    "That seems horrible," I told my mom.

    "It is. But that is also reality," she replied.

    So, if a guild can stand by your side, it could also very well sell you to someone else for personal gain.

    "Are you going to sell me?" I asked my mom after hearing that story.

    "I could never, sweetie. I love you too much," she reassured.

    Of course, I believed my mother. But once again, did I really know her?

    No.

    Could she have sold me if desperate for food?

    No... that is to love someone unconditionally.

    Despite not knowing her well, I know for certain that she truly loved me. I was her light in this dark world, she was glad to have me. And I''m glad she was my mother. Had my mother been someone else... I could''ve been very well sold for food.

    So, guilds are the same. I knew Crimson was going to ask me for something in return for her information. There is no selfless good deed in this world. Everyone does something to get something in return, it''s just natural; that ''something'' could even be simply feeling good about themselves.

    And I''m fine with it. I''m willing to pay for information. Still... I couldn''t understand whether she was being serious or just joking...

    ...

    I was pulled against her, with her hand firm upon my hips; our eyes locked in an oddly deep and intense gaze. She wanted me, looking down on me...

    No, that''s probably because she''s slightly taller than me... Still, she undeniably looked like she wanted to command; and not just over me, but in general.

    "Is this how you greet every new member?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Why, would that make you jealous?" she teased.

    "I hope you don''t see me as someone who would just play along with you for some crumbs, Crimson. I''m not that cheap," I retorted.

    "Really? Then, pray tell, how much are you worth?" she asked with sarcasm, getting on my nerves.

    "Far more than how you value your information about mana."

    "But I consider my time highly valuable, though..."

    "Then, it must have a price. Why don''t you name it?"

    "But I already told you my price. I don''t care about coins, but you, Snowflake."

    Her hand on my hips slowly caressed my back, descending down. I interjected it, seizing her wrist to stop her.

    She giggled. "Oh, look at you getting angry. You''re adorable..."

    "I already told you, Crimson. I''m not that cheap."

    "Hmm, well, why don''t we negotiate the price after our lessons?" she asked.

    "You think I''d fall for this trap? You would continue asking the same thing!"

    "But we''re losing precious time! I have to go to the tavern. So, let''s just discuss this later," she groaned, stepping away from me, redirecting to the tavern.

    "You''re the one who dragged it out..." I sighed, taking my time before following behind once again. "Why are we going to the tavern, anyway? What do you have to do there?"

    "Leonard asked me to post recruitment notices for a healer. I need to put these up," she said, waving the papers in her hand.

    "Huh... shouldn''t he do that?"

    "Yeah... but he specifically requested that I handle it. So, I''ll quickly take care of this, and then we''ll go. A waste of time, considering it probably won''t even work."

    I tilted my head. "Why not?"

    "Most of the people who search for a guild in a tavern are people who struggle to find one on their own. Strong libromancers don''t resort to this method, they either approach the guild they''re interested in directly or get moved by Guild Masters. And I have no interest in weaklings; coordinating them is a waste of time and effort, they won''t listen and will just get themselves killed..." she groaned.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Then why...? And I thought Leonard wanted to wait for the guild to reach the top three before recruiting a healer."

    "Our top three is already secured. We just have to wait for it to be officially announced. In the meantime, I guess I''ll just wait and see what kind of healer wants to join our guild. But I''d rather scout for them personally..."

    I was more and more perplexed by how this guild operated behind the scenes...

    After Crimson finished her errand at the tavern, she stepped outside and raised her hand, pointing toward an empty spot where no one stood.

    "Ourobocervas."

    A miniature firestorm whirled, from which emerged a beast resembling a large deer mixed with a horse, cloaked in flames.

    "Hop on, just be careful not to sit where there''s fire," she said, climbing onto the creature''s back.

    "Why didn''t you use this spell earlier if you had it...?" I asked her; the time wasted to reach this tavern could''ve easily been saved...

    "The fire could''ve burned the papers. That would''ve been a problem. Come on, hop on."

    I mounted onto the back of the creature, sitting behind Crimson, feeling the heat radiate from the creature''s body. The creature carried us to a location outside the city''s walls. It wasn''t far, but it wasn''t close either; we made it through the afternoon.

    We arrived at a waterfall, surrounded by green; trees and flowers encircled this waterfall. It was a beautiful and serene scenery.

    Fully clothed and with eyes shut, I stood under the waterfall, letting the water cascade over me; apparently, this was part of the training...

    The training consisted of letting the waterfall obscure everything around me with its sound and pressure, so I could focus solely on myself and feel the mana within. I wasn''t new to this training; my mother taught me something similar in the past, it just worked the other way around. According to my mother''s teachings, I had to stand under the water and, with closed eyes, feel everything else outside of my realm of perception, so I could always have a clear vision and awareness of what was happening around me even when surrounded by chaos. My mother''s version was incredibly hard... This, on the other hand, almost seemed too easy, but perhaps I had a helping hand; it might not have been the same without experiencing my mother''s one beforehand.

    So, I followed Crimson''s instructions, and I could feel it, indeed... There was something inside me; a formless white energy. It moved through my entire body, reaching my skin. It seemed enraged, making my skin itch. Just like before the dungeon. So it was mana...

    "I have to expel it..."

    Focusing on expelling it, I tried to push it outward, forcing it out of my body; it proved to be way harder than I expected, and tiring, too. However, little by little, I succeeded.

    I stepped out from under the waterfall, almost exhausted, and approached Crimson, who sat on a stump.

    "Good job, you''re almost a natural," she praised.

    "Can you still sense me through my mana?" I asked as I caught my breath.

    "Give it up, there''s always going to be a faint trace of it, from the codex and its connection. If I concentrate, I can always sense it within you, but otherwise... no, I can''t feel it right now."

    "Well, good enough. So now I should be able to expel it naturally... I would''ve brought a change of clothes with me if I knew we had to do this," I lamented, looking down at my drenched clothes. "This is going to take forever to dry..."

    "A wonderful scenery, indeed," she remarked, looking at my body.

    I rolled my eyes. "Anyway... what exactly is mana?"

    "Mana... is the source of all magic, and magical power itself. The moment a libromancer casts a spell, a surge of mana is generated, bringing the spell to life. Most people think that the codex is the only source of a libromancer''s mana, but that is a common misconception; divine weapons contain mana, too, though it''s much fainter. That''s how I control them; I force the mana out, manipulating it and giving it form, so that I have full control over them," she explained, making both her codex and her orb fly around.

    "But if I expelled the mana inside me, doesn''t that mean I manipulated it? So, couldn''t I also do the same with my codex?"

    She scoffed. "Then why don''t you try? There''s a limit to what libromancers can do. I told you, Snowflake, I''m just that special. I''m sensitive to mana, and incredibly attuned to it. Most libromancers can barely manage the mana of their own spells. That''s how you value them. The more spells a libromancer possesses, the more it''s the mana; being the intermediary between codex and personal weapon, they will eventually be more attuned to their own, granting them the ability to better command their spells. But that''s it; they can''t manipulate it as I do, they can''t force it out, and they can''t detect it."

    "Then what do I do with the mana inside me? I just expel it every time?" I asked. "I don''t have a divine weapon, and I have no spells which require control over them. Knowing all these information is quite useless to me... All that mana only made my skin itch."

    Crimson thoughtfully stared at me, touching her chin. "Hmm, now that you mention it, that was an unusually noteworthy amount of mana..."

    I tilted my head at her. "Do you mind explaining?"

    "Well, it''s just that, normally, the mana from a spell is soon dispersed after its effects end, leaving behind only residues in the air. Depending on the spell''s type, If there''s any mana left within the body, it would usually direct itself to the divine weapon, or it would disperse as well in a short time, reaching outside the body; it wouldn''t just stick around. But in your case..." she suddenly stopped, looking at me with narrowed eyes as she rubbed her lips thoughtfully. "In your case... It has no weapon to reach for and reside within, and at the same time... the amount was so overwhelming, it was taking a long time to expel itself naturally..."

    "You make it sound unhealthy..."

    She shrugged, adjusting into a more comfortable and nonchalant position. "Who knows, it could be. Not having a divine weapon may have its disadvantages, but I wouldn''t stress over it too much."

    I sighed. "Well, Elizabeth told me the codex is just a way to release the weapon''s true power, after all. And since I don''t have one..."

    "That fraud? Don''t listen to her..." Crimson facepalmed.

    "Isn''t she right?"

    "No, she''s just stupid. It''s the other way around... How can the codex be the way to release the weapon''s true power, when you can use it without the weapon? The codex holds the real power, and the weapon is the means by which we can attain it. Had it been like Elizabeth professes, you wouldn''t be able to cast a single spell in the first place!" her voice grew irritated. Mentioning Elizabeth seemed to have triggered something in her.

    "Huh... well, this also makes sense..."

    "It makes sense because it''s the truth. Don''t listen to a word she says, Snowflake."

    "You know... I''ve been wondering since I got here: is she really the strongest mage?"

    "Yes, she is. But does she deserve it? No."

    "What makes someone the strongest mage?"

    "It''s mostly about the number of spells they possess. It''s a way to measure someone''s strength. More spells mean you have more response to monster attacks, and more mana, which translates to more magical power. But of course, they also take into consideration the achievements of the libromancer in question. However, Elizabeth..." she explained, her tone suddenly becoming contemptuous. "I could puke just thinking about her. She sucks. She has no control whatsoever over her spells, so she can''t even use most of them. She''s just a whiny, spoiled brat who thinks highly of herself because of her mother and because her father is the Guild Master."

    I could see it clearly; Crimson really despised Elizabeth. Every word she spoke about her dripped with venom; she clenched her teeth just thinking about her. So, this further proved my point... being in the same guild didn''t mean the members would get along with each other. People are far more complicated than that.

    "Hmm..."

    Crimson sighed. "Well, whatever," she said, brushing off the topic. "Enough talking about her," she then stretched out her hand towards me, staring at me with legs crossed, as if waiting for something.

    "What?" I asked.

    "I gave you the information, I believe it''s time for payment. Kiss my hand," she remarked with a smug smile.

    This, again. I knew it would''ve come to this in the end... But she was right, she gave me the information. So... no reason to play nice anymore.

    I grabbed her hand, but I didn''t bring it to my lips as she expected. Instead, I just squeezed it. "How about I break it?"

 Chapter 28: The Price

    Love is just as powerful as it is dangerous. My mother often reminded me of this concept.

    "You''re a beautiful girl, Argenta. That is why people will try to get to you."

    And she would also tell me how it could be a formidable tool.

    "And that is exactly why I want you to learn how to use your beauty and charm in your favor."

    Of course, I had my doubts at first. Love always sounded like a fairy tale to me, something distant and idealized. My mother often spoke of it just the way a mother would to her beloved daughter.

    "Mom... is it better to kill or to be killed out of love?" I asked her out of curiosity.

    "To kill, of course," she replied right away, without a crumb of hesitation.

    I tilted my head. "Why is that?"

    "When two people truly love each other, the other one would be sad to see the one they love die. So, it''s better to stay both alive," she explained.

    It made sense...

    "I wonder if I''ll ever be able to love someone..."

    "You will, sweetie. One day you shall meet someone who you can truly trust, without the need to keep secrets. True love exists, I am certain of it. But the world is a nasty place, not meant for a woman''s heart, and you are a beautiful creature. People do not like that... Many will try to ruin you, to break you. And you mustn''t allow that. Love is good, but it''s also dangerous. So, I shall teach you how to utilize it."

    At the same time, she also spoke of it just as an incredible and treacherous weapon. People are able to kill for love, and at the same time, to sacrifice themselves for the sake of it. So, I had to learn how to use it for myself...

    "How do I do that?" I asked her.

    "Lie," she confessed as if it were the most natural thing in the world, just as naturally as she breathed. "Make them believe they are in charge. Manipulate them. Deceive them. Use them... Do so, and you shall never fear love."

    "But... then, how will I ever meet true love? I shouldn''t lie to who I love, isn''t that right?" I asked her, confused.

    "You mustn''t worry, sweetie. Once you meet your true love, you will eventually know. And a lie can always be transformed into a truth," she warmly explained.

    "Will I really be able to do all this...?" I asked, questioning my abilities.

    "Of course you will. You''re my daughter, after all."

    ...

    "Second Inferno!"

    I leaped across the area to evade Crimson''s fire attacks. She sat on her main orb, floating high in the air, surrounded by two more circling orbs summoned thanks to one of her spells.

    "Third Inferno!"

    Her laughter filled the air. Pillars of fire were manifesting right beneath my feet, one after another. I narrowly dodged each one.

    "That bitch!" I cursed internally. "Had my leg not been injured, I could easily reach that high!"

    I couldn''t attack her from the distance, and I couldn''t use my second spell; I didn''t want to kill her, and I didn''t know how my demon would''ve reacted. My new, third spell, was out of the question; I had no idea what it could''ve done.

    "What''s wrong, Snowflake? Feeling tired? Does that leg of yours hurt?" she taunted, looking down on me from above.

    "You..."

    "Fifth Inferno."

    "What happened to the fourth?!" I dashed forward to avoid the next fire pillar, falling to the ground.

    "Emarginferno."

    Three small fire spheres appeared around me. I rolled to my feet and leaped backward. The fire spheres collided with each other, creating a massive explosion. I shielded myself with my arms, but I was inevitably sent flying into the waterfall''s pool. I immediately resurfaced, gasping for air.

    "Are you trying to kill me?!" I accused.

    "You threatened to break my hand, so it''s only fair I break your neck. Don''t you think?" she sarcastically replied.

    "The way you reason makes no sense... Ah, I think Elizabeth once mentioned it."

    Crimson''s smile completely vanished; she looked at me with an irritated glare. It would seem I struck a nerve. Good, exactly the reaction I was hoping for.

    "You seem to enjoy talking about her... Fuoco Fatuo."

    Behind Crimson''s back, a swarm of blue flames materialized. Had she launched them at me, I would''ve certainly died... but they hovered in place, suspended in the air. So, until that point, she was holding back, just playing around...

    "Let me give you another lesson..." she continued. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to maintain an attack spell, keeping it still and stable in place? You should know by now... once a libromancer casts a spell, the spell remains in function until its expiration, or until its effect is fulfilled. Libromancers must have a hard time controlling them... Yet, I have no problems doing so. In fact, I don''t even have to wait for its expiration; I can make it vanish at will. Something Elizabeth could never do..."

    She slowly approached me. I was still in the water, droplets dripping down my bangs, partially obscuring my view.

    "The will o'' the wisp... It would be such a shame to release them against you, Snowflake. What do you think?" she said with an exaggeratedly sympathetic voice.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "You don''t strike me as the kind of person to hold back against someone who offended you. What''s stopping you now?" I asked.

    She suddenly came closer. "You are," she soothingly whispered, brushing her fingers along my cheek as I flinched backward. "You''re fascinating, Snowflake... I''ve heard the reports of the dungeon this morning. A girl without a divine weapon; it''s as if the Deities made fun of you. Yet, you survived, you made it this far... You have skills no one else possesses in this world, and your mana is one of a kind, too. You''re so intriguing, and such a beauty... It would be a shame to get rid of you, wouldn''t it?. So... why don''t we just get along? Forget what that stupid girl said, and follow me. As soon as your leg heals, I''ll bring you to a wonderful place. You won''t regret it..."

    I considered my words carefully as she kept caressing my face, toying with my hair, twirling it between her fingers.

    "My goal is to become strong..." I thought to myself. "And understand my spells... understand my mother, myself... Crimson is strong, without a doubt; I could learn from her. But would my mother do something like this?"

    I pondered heavily about the answer... My mother had always been an example for me, she would choose the best course of action. So, I had to do the same. A perfect being, a perfect woman who always took the right path to achieve her ultimate goal.

    "Perhaps we got off on the wrong foot," I replied.

    "Yes, we sure have. But since you entertained me with your dodging skills, just for you, I shall consider our payment fulfilled. What do you think? Why don''t we start over?" she proposed, extending her hand to me.

    I stared at the hand, still partially unsure about what to do. I could''ve grabbed her and broken her neck on the spot if I wanted. But that would''ve created some problems... So, the answer seemed clear, and I couldn''t afford to show my hesitation... therefore, I grabbed it. "Yes, let us."

    As she helped me up from the water, the blue flames behind her vanished...

    <hr>

    ... With Crimson now out of the way, and with the dawn of a new day, it was time to test my new spell.

    In the early morning, armed with calm and patience, I went straight out of the city''s walls, searching for a secluded spot where I could cast it.

    "This... this is good enough."

    No people around me, just grass and an enjoyable gentle breeze that ruffled my hair. From the distance, I still could see the city, but it was safe to cast it; I was far enough away to avoid prying eyes or accidental harm.

    I opened my codex; this spell seemed similar to the first one, or so suggested its name.

    "Okay... Felincloak."

    As I pronounced the spell, my eyes widened. A sudden, sharp pain stabbed simultaneously through my chest and skull, blurring my vision.

    "Wha...?"

    My breath grew shallow, and my legs wobbled, staggering in vain trying to steady myself. I fell, crashing to the ground, and all I could see was darkness...

    ... I slowly reopened my eyes. I had fainted? My head was pounding, I pressed my hand against my forehead, trying to ease the pain as I slowly pushed myself away from the ground.

    "Ow... Wow, what a nice joke, Deities... a spell that knocks me out. Really greAH!" I shouted in fear as I turned to the side. "You!... You fucking piece of shit!"

    The demon had reappeared, almost giving me a heart attack. And why did it reappear? Hours of theories gone straight to the trash can... I thought it would only appear every time I learned a new spell, but I hadn''t learned a new spell... did I?

    I quickly flipped through my codex. No, no new spells... I sighed.

    "Why did you reappear... what do you want?"

    Once again, it showed me six of its claws. Nothing new, nothing else.

    "What does it mean?!" I groaned, frustrated.

    The demon stood still.

    "What a waste of time..." I sighed as I flopped back onto the grass, staring at the sky. "Wait... perhaps I need to cast my first spell before using this one," I pondered, considering their similar names.

    The spell had already finished its cooldown, so... I sat on the grass, and gave it a try.

    "Felinchant," and my first spell enshrouded my body in dim purple aura. "Now... Felincloak."

    Aaand face into the grass once again... At least this time I was already on the ground.

    As I regained consciousness, my head hurt even more. "I guess... I can''t cheat my way out of this enigma, can I? I can''t use this spell unless I figure out what this demon wants, I suppose..."

    Letting out another sigh, I closed my eyes, allowing the breeze to wash over me. The soft wind against my skin was pleasing... It felt like I hadn''t stopped to enjoy such tranquility in a long time. Yet, could I even enjoy it? Could I really allow myself to relax? I still hadn''t recovered my mother''s dagger, and I still felt horrible for losing it...

    "Ah, now I see... the moment I stop thinking, my mind gets flooded with my own delusions... I can''t afford peace, can I...?"

    I slowly reopened my eyes. Whether I wanted it or not, I had to face reality. My mind couldn''t help but drag me back to it, unfortunately...

    "Wait... now that I can, let''s see what happens... Bianca."

    What would the answer be? Would the demon appear behind me, or would another one be summoned? Or would it just transform and appear bigger and more defined, just like what I summoned when I first cast this spell?

    The answer seemed to be the latter. The demon evolved right in front of me; it grew, it became larger and its form more defined.

    "Can you speak?" I tried asking to this evolution, but it did nothing. It just stood in place. "Well, whatever. What now, though? Will you disappear in a minute, or..."

    I waited for the expiration; as soon as the minute passed, the demon reverted back to its original state.

    "Hmm... good to know, I guess."

    Well, it was time to head back... No point in standing there any longer since there was nothing more to learn. And so, I stood up, brushing the grass from my clothes, and started walking.

    I made my way back into the city''s walls, just strolling around, while my demon trailed behind me. As usual, It was invisible and non-existent to everyone but me; no one even flinched as it moved among them

    "So people can''t see this form, even after I cast the spell. It''s only visible and tangible to the others during that single minute of the spell..." I thought as I observed it.

    As I walked back to my guild, the demon would occasionally go near other people, extending its claw to point at them, twice, before pointing back at itself.

    "... I don''t get it."

    What was it trying to say? Never mind... I had to think about what to do. My leg was healing; soon, Crimson would''ve taken me somewhere unknown to me, and I still didn''t have a weapon with me.

    "I should buy a new dagger," I pondered as I directed myself in search for vendors.

    But the truth is, I didn''t want a new dagger. All I wanted was my mother''s. Even without having a personal weapon, being an anomaly, I''ve always considered her dagger to be it. But without it, all I felt was... a deep sense of incompleteness. Just a puzzle missing a key piece.

    I stopped in my track, letting out a deep sigh as I tasted the void in my soul left by my own incompetence. Even this lively city could do nothing to alleviate the hollowness I felt.

    "I can''t go on like this... If I don''t find a way to keep myself busy, this will only get worse..." I murmured to myself.

    Once again, I changed my route. Trying not to drown in my own thoughts, I was heading back to my guild, this time for real, casting aside the need for a weapon.

    On my way to the guild, I spotted Joey and Elizabeth walking side by side in the distance. Joey held Elizabeth''s staff, while she snacked on something from a little container. They noticed me, too.

    "Good morning," greeted Elizabeth, along with Joey.

    "Good morning," I reciprocated. Then, I glanced at the container; It was filled with oddly-shaped, strange fried food. It didn''t look so appetizing... "What are you eating, Elizabeth?"

    "It''s chocobo fingers. They''re good, want to try some?" she asked, pointing at them with her index finger, twice, before grabbing another one, directing it into her mouth.

    My heart skipped a beat, its sound followed by a cold sweat suddenly dripping down my entire spine. I turned my eyes to the demon; it was once again near a random person on the street. The demon pointed at it with its claw, twice, once again. Then... it pointed back at itself.

    "Argenta?" Elizabeth called out, snapping me back to reality.

    I redirected my attention to her. "Ah, no... It''s alright, I''m not hungry," I gulped, trying to mask my nervousness, shaking off my momentary tension.

    "You look pale, are you alright?" Joey asked me. Damned he and his observation skills.

    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m just not getting a lot of sleep," I said with a reassuring smile.

    "You should take it easy, you''re still injured," Joey advised with his concerned voice.

    "Yes, you''re right. I will lay down on my bed a little," I said, dismissing them with a friendly wave.

    After dismissing the two, with that excuse, I finally hurried to my guild, heading straight to my room to collect my thoughts.

    "The demon... it wants human beings!"

 Chapter 29: Boiling Hot Cup Of Tea

    Rules; constructs made by us, human beings, to create and maintain order in a society. Or at least, that''s how my mother depicted them. She taught me how rules wanted me to act, and she made sure I understood the consequences of breaking them.

    She was not a strict mother; I was pretty much free to do whatever I wanted. So, instead, I set rules for myself. The first one being not to disappoint her, so that she could always look at me with a smile.

    I loved her smile; it brought me peace in this ugly world ruled by humans and their never-ending rules.

    But my mother did not only teach me the rules and the consequences of breaking them. She taught me how to deal with them, and how to avoid them.

    Humans are philistines. They do not like rules, and will do their best to break them; some may even say that rules are meant to be broken. The more a rule restricts our freedom, the more we find clever ways to work around it to the best of our abilities. Well, even beyond... It is our nature, after all.

    Killing is, of course, against the rules.

    Did I care?

    No. And even less when a demon demanded me to.

    But just because I didn''t care, it didn''t mean I could just do whatever I wanted. Breaking a rule would mean bad consequences, and I did not want that either, so... I had to find a way to get away with it.

    But killing someone, or better, feeding someone... to a demon, surely is not something that would go unnoticed. And how would I even do that in the first place? Do I cast the spell and just let the demon do its job? Am I even sure the demon would just do it? What if I summon it and it just stays in place? That person would have to die anyway at that point, and that would mean I''d have to improvise. A favorable situation would need to present itself...

    Ah, too much confusion... Let''s keep it easy, for now...

    ...

    "Argenta, are you sure you want to do this?" my mother once asked me, both her tone and eyes serious.

    "Yes, mom. Is that wrong?" I tilted my head, sat over the kitchen table, holding a knife in my hands as I swung my legs.

    She stared at me for a bit before answering. "Remember when some weeks ago you accidentally dropped that glass of milk?" she questioned me. "You watched it spread all over the whole kitchen floor. It was a real mess, don''t you think?"

    "I''m... I''m sorry I didn''t clean it up right away," I pouted, averting my gaze. She was clearly trying to make me feel bad for it.

    "I would say there are at least... fifteen glasses of blood inside a human body. It would be extremely more messy than just some spilled milk, don''t you think?" she said to me.

    My enthusiasm rapidly went down, just like my gaze as I questioned my abilities. "Am I still not ready?" I murmured.

    My mother came closer, wrapping me in a hug as she pressed me against her warm and comforting chest, tenderly caressing my head. "Sweetie, I know you want to teach a lesson to those bullies who made mischief with your friend. Joey, you said?"

    "Hmm-hm."

    "But you can''t do this. It''s too risky. One day, you shall, if that''s what you truly want... It''s your life, and I''ll support you in any decision. But for now, trust me. Alright?" she soothingly whispered to me, bringing a smile back to my face.

    "Alright... I love you, mom. You''re the best," I chirped, hugging her.

    She happily giggled as her cheeks colored with a soft shade of red. "Since when did you become such a flattering lady?" she teased, before launching a surprise attack of tickles on my sides, making me writhe and laugh uncontrollably.

    ...

    That''s right. That''s another problem... Things won''t just end after I sacrifice a human to my demon; blood will still be shed, and it won''t just go magically away. A person''s life doesn''t simply end by killing them; people will remember that person, and they ask questions when someone goes missing, and will look for them. And, supposedly, it''s not even just a human, but six...

    I sighed while lying on my bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, when my stomach suddenly grumbled.

    "Oh... I''m hungry..."

    Of course, I didn''t sleep. How could I even sleep after such a discovery? And how many hours have even passed? Judging by the demon still in the room, less than twelve hours, presumably. I don''t even know if I can trust my own theories anymore...

    I let out another sigh, this time even more dramatic, longer and louder than before. I slowly sat up. I felt sleepy, my eyes slowly shifting to the demon, watching me from the corner.

    "Is it just my impression or I feel abnormally tired when you''re around...?" I lowly murmured, more to myself than to the demon itself. "Ah, yes. Talking to a demon... I really am going crazy, aren''t I?"

    But you know what? I didn''t even care anymore... I just felt like sleeping...

    ... Ah, I did fall asleep in the end. When I woke up, the demon was gone and, somehow, I felt refreshed. Sleep really is amazing, now I also felt better about my whole situation, though still hungry and thirsty.

    It looked like morning, the light filtered through the windows of the whole headquarters, casting a soft glow in its rooms. Definitely, the demon drained me of my energy far more quickly than it usually does. I think I''ve heard about this? The priest of my hometown said something about it; when staring at the supernatural, the mental sanity is quickly drained. So it is true... I think.

    But then again, have I ever been mentally sane?

    I stretched, it felt good. Then I got up, directing myself to the guild''s kitchen to get something sweet to eat; I wanted sugar. I really wanted to feel it hit my brain, giving me the energy I needed to properly wake up. Perhaps... a warm tea, too. I''d never been a fan of tea, but for some reason, I felt like my body was craving it.

    In the kitchen, Joey and Elizabeth; they were already awake. They greeted me, and I returned the gesture. Joey had already made some tea, while Elizabeth was seated at the table. I asked Joey if he could give me a cup, and he provided.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Did you rest well?" Joey asked me, handing me the cup.

    "Hmm, somewhat..." I replied, grabbing the cup, my voice still sounding sleepy.

    The cup of tea felt boiling hot between my hands, perhaps even too much considering the weather, but I didn''t mind. I slowly brought the cup up to my lips with the intent of sipping it, but I had to stop; some strands of my hair nearly dipped into it.

    "Your hair is really getting long, Argenta," he noticed it too.

    "Yes... I should probably get it cut."

    "You don''t like it long?"

    "I do; my mom had long hair. But... I don''t think I''m worthy of having it like she did. I''m not my mother..." I said, adjusting my hair with one hand, finally sipping some tea. It had a somewhat sweet taste. Just what I needed. I savored it slowly, enjoying everything of it.

    "That''s... a bit harsh on yourself. I''m sure your mother would''ve been really happy to see you with long hair, just like her. And I think you''d look great that way," he confessed with a smile.

    "You think so?"

    "Absolutely."

    "Then... I''ll consider the idea."

    All in all, this day had gotten off to a good start. And so did the following, ignoring my problems and acting as if they never existed in the first place. And so it went on for some more. Until, finally, the day came...

    ... It was really a morning like any other; Joey and Elizabeth were in the kitchen, and I joined them. When, suddenly, Elizabeth got up, with the intention of going to her room to retrieve her staff. But as soon as she stepped out of the kitchen...

    "Happy birthday!"

    "Kyaa! Happy birthday, Elizabeth!"

    Both Jerald and Selena shouted happy birthday, appearing and shooting confetti in front of her. I observed the scene as I comfortably sipped my warm tea with Joey by my side; I couldn''t see her face from behind, but Elizabeth remained stoic. She did not make a single move or give any hint of a reaction as the confetti rained down on her ridiculously big hat, while some others scattered around her.

    "... Thanks," she said with her usual monotone voice, as if she were utterly disinterested.

    "You''re with the adults now, how do you feel?" Selena chirped enthusiastically; she literally couldn''t stop herself from moving her body, bouncing on her heels as her arms twitched. She clearly wanted to hug Elizabeth, trying her best to hold back for some reason.

    "Yay," Elizabeth replied, unenthusiastically, with the same tone as before, still standing stoic.

    "Yesterday we went to the Feasty Slime to book a table for today since it''s your birthday, but unfortunately it was full for today, so instead I reserved a spot for tomorrow, although I still have to confirm the right number of people. I''ll have to visit them later to sort that out. Are you okay with this? Please say yes!" Selena pleaded, clasping her hands together.

    "Huh... yes."

    "Selena had a fight with the owner trying to book a table for today, but there really wasn''t any space. I''m actually surprised they even let us reserve for tomorrow after the scene we caused with everyone watching. If we''d gone back today to cancel the booking, they wouldn''t have let us in there anymore," shield boy said with a laugh.

    "Shush, shush, shush sweetheart! Those people just cannot understand my love for Elizabeth! It''s her birthday, everyone should live just to celebrate this day! Kyaa!" Selena kept swinging around, holding her face in her hands as she blushed.

    I felt like my ears were slowly giving up on me with each of Selena''s squeals. Shield boy must''ve been deaf by now.

    "You can hug me if you really can''t restrain yourself," Elizabeth told her, sounding more resigned than excited.

    Selena didn''t need a second invitation. She let out another of her high-pitched squeals as she captured Elizabeth in a tight embrace, now smothering between Selena''s breasts. I bid farewell to my ears.

    While Selena showered Elizabeth with affection, Jerald approached me and Joey, still sipping some warm tea.

    "You two are coming to Elizabeth''s birthday dinner, right?" he asked.

    "Of course, I''d be happy to," Joey replied. I nodded along in agreement.

    Jerald then returned to Selena and Elizabeth.

    "Surely Leonard will come. Do you want to invite someone else outside of the guild, Elizabeth?"

    They discussed the event, after which, Jerald and Selena went outside. Joey approached Elizabeth with a smile shortly after.

    "Happy birthday, Elizabeth. I didn''t know it was today. But... you don''t seem really happy about it. Do you dislike your birthday?"

    "It''s not that I dislike my birthday, it''s just that Selena likes it too much," she explained as she dusted off the confetti off her hat. "Besides, we just had a feast the other day, we don''t need another. I''m still... concerned with other matters..."

    "You''re still worried about what happened in the dungeon?" Joey asked her.

    "Yes... I talked to Jean''s family, the guy who died. But... nothing really happened. I won''t face any punishment, since these things happen in dungeons. But, well... I''m still... sad about it. It was my fault..." Elizabeth admitted as she looked down. "Anyway... I''ll go get my staff, see you later," she then said before going away.

    Elizabeth was apparently seeking redemption. A well-known concept to people who feel guilty and want to redeem themselves, just to feel good about themselves again. The priest in my hometown talked frequently about this; performing good deeds to atone for the bad ones. It always sounded strange to me, too easy to be true.

    As Elizabeth went upstairs, Joey redirected his attention to me, when both our heads turned as Selena''s voice echoed from outside the guild''s entrance.

    "Ah, wait Crimson!" Selena shouted running after Crimson, who just stepped inside. "Are you coming to Elizabeth''s birthday tomorrow evening? I know it''s today but we could only book the place for tomorrow. It''s at the Feasty Slime. Are you coming?"

    Crimson stopped, staring at her with a blank expression, as if she couldn''t believe she seriously asked something like that; she didn''t even blink, she just stared neutrally. Crimson then turned to me. "Snowflake, let''s go," she told me, before heading outside.

    I understood Crimson was not talking about the birthday party, but apparently, the same couldn''t be said for Selena.

    "Oh, so you''re coming?" she asked with a smile, seeking confirmation.

    Selena followed Crimson out the door, and I did the same.

    "Ourobocervas."

    "Oh, and about the gift! We''re thinking about doing something together!" Selena talked with sparkling eyes as Crimson climbed onto her summon''s back. "I know something that will make Elizabeth smile! I''m sure of it! We still don''t know how many are contributing in total but I''m sure it''s going to be just some gold coins each! So can I count you in for the gift, too?"

    Selena kept bouncing her knees up and down, shaking her arms even after she stopped talking, surely imagining Elizabeth''s reaction to whatever gift she had in mind. Crimson sat on her summon, silently staring down at Selena without saying a single word. Slowly, Selena''s enthusiasm faded away, replaced by perplexity as the silence dragged on.

    "Are you done?" Crimson asked her with a flat voice.

    "Huh? You still haven''t answered my question," Selena replied.

    "Right... you need me to spell it out. I must have forgotten there''s only air in that head of yours. No, Selena, I won''t come to Elizabeth''s birthday party, nor I will give you anything for her birthday present, because I''d rather getting crushed alive by an avalanche than waste my time on that pathetic excuse for a mage that is Elizabeth. Does this answer satisfy you?" Crimson sarcastically and mockingly made clear.

    Selena''s expression turned sour and resentful. "Yeah, okay. You can go fuck yourself, Crimson," she snapped; now her enthusiasm was nowhere to be found. She then turned towards me with a smile, though forced. "What about you, Argenta? Do you want to help with the present?"

    "Sure!" I instantly replied, not making myself an enemy. "You can ask Joey for the money, I''ll pay him back, eventually."

    Selena''s smile slightly lightened up. "Great! See you at the party, then!" she said, before finally walking off.

    "Is it your life goal to make everyone in the guild hate you?" I asked Crimson out of curiosity.

    "Let them talk. Gossip and drama gives them something to feel good about, especially Selena," she disinterestedly replied.

    "How noble of you..."

    "Come on, hop on."

    I climbed up behind her, feeling once again the heat radiate from the creature''s body. It seemed warmer than the first time.

    "Wrap your arms tightly around me. We''re going fast," she advised.

    "Isn''t it just an excuse to get me to touch you?" I asked as I followed the suggestion.

    "I don''t need such a lame excuse to make you do that," she replied, a clear hint of amusement in her voice.

    The beast dashed forward, galloping toward the unknown. It was fast, indeed. I held on tight, feeling the force of the wind messing up my hair as it rushed past while we sped across the ground. My butt kept bumping against the summon''s back with each stride.

    "So, where are you taking me anyway?" I asked her at some point.

    "You''ll see. I''m not ruining the surprise. But we should get there by evening," she replied.

    I wanted to punch her... "Maybe you should''ve mentioned that earlier. I guess we''ll sleep wherever you''re taking me? I didn''t bring anything with me..."

    "Don''t worry, Snowflake, I got you covered."

    "I''m going to regret this, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 30: Play With Fire

    Crimson was kind enough to stop somewhere along the way to grab lunch. We had a surprisingly pleasant meal together, and she even paid for it without asking me to repay her, surprisingly; nor did she ask me to return the favor in nature, which was even more surprising!

    After many, many hours of riding, I could finally see city walls in the distance. Supposedly, that was the place Crimson wanted to reach, and hopefully...

    We were supposed to reach this place by evening, but we got there well after that; the sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow over the area. Soon, night would''ve fallen, and we wouldn''t have been able to see much anymore, enveloped by its darkness. The place, however, looked beautiful. As we moved closer, we passed through a landscape filled with trees lining a smooth, white stone road. But the closer we got to the walls, the more everything seemed... in ruins.

    Trees were knocked down, their trunks deeply scratched by what looked like monster claws. At some point, Crimson took a detour, choosing a road at a higher altitude. From there, I could see beyond the walls we were approaching; inside, everything seemed shattered, with debris and collapsed buildings everywhere.

    After a bit, Crimson stopped. "It should be fine from here; let''s go on foot," she said, climbing down from her summon.

    "Ow... my butt and legs hurt..." I complained as I slid off.

    "Oh, you''re not used to riding for hours, are you?" she laughed at the sight of my suffering. "Take it easy."

    I stretched, trying to recover a little, while Crimson waited for me. Afterward, she led the way, and I followed. We slowly made our way toward that city, the night breeze brushing against our skin, rustling through our clothes, while the soft sounds of night insects filled the air, creating a pleasing atmosphere, almost resembling a gentle melody.

    Even the city walls were destroyed; that''s how we ventured inside, passing through a massive hole, likely caused by some spell or a monster attack.

    The city was completely in ruins; houses broken, debris across the street, bodies scattered, frozen in expressions of terror, bloodstains marking the ground, and ashes, remnants of fires that had long since burned out.... There was nothing left to save.

    As soon as we stepped inside, Crimson grabbed me by the wrist, pulling me toward what had once been a house, now just a wreck. This house was severely damaged, but it still held itself together. Inside, however, nothing but chaos; broken plates, shattered chairs, and tattered pillows littered the floor... barely anything left intact.

    The house had an upper floor; Crimson brought me upstairs. The roof was partially gone, giving us a view of the city from it and the night sky above it.

    But then, why? Why, despite the ruin, the bodies scattered around us, the scent of blood in the air... why, despite everything, it felt so peaceful, so relaxing, so right...?

    Ah, it must have been the sky... Without a doubt, the stars were to blame.

    "The stars are quite clear from here," I remarked.

    They truly were. It was so wonderful that it was breathtaking. I had never seen a night sky so vivid before, so filled with light, so serene... I couldn''t look away even if I wanted to.

    "It''s all thanks to the monsters that cleared this city of humans," Crimson replied; she sounded pleased as well.

    "So, this is Silveandria."

    "Yes, that is correct. The city that fell into ruins because of a dungeon in its proximity."

    Although unwillingly, still captivated by the stars, I turned to face her. "Why did you bring me here?"

    She reciprocated, meeting my gaze. "What do you think of this place? Of this whole situation?"

    "I think it''s... poetic."

    It''s as if her eyes lightened up upon hearing my answer. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, it''s beautiful."

    "You see, Snowflake... I am saddened," she said, bringing her hand to her chest. "They plan to save this city, to restore it to its former glory... When this place does not need to be saved. It''s already perfect as it is. I understand the desire to clear the dungeon, but this... I am speechless."

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    I turned my attention back to the city, taking in the ruins and remnants of what once was. Surely, could I still see my former demons, now this place would''ve been full of them...

    Suddenly, a movement in the distance caught my attention. "What is that guy doing there?" I asked Crimson, pointing at it.

    "Ah, thieves come here from time to time, hoping to find something worth stealing," she explained, watching the figure cautiously tiptoe to avoid attracting any nearby monsters. "But I''m impressed... I didn''t sense him from this distance," she praised me.

    "My mom taught me to always be aware of my surroundings."

    "Hmm? ... Hey, do you want to have a little fun?" she asked with a grin, nodding toward the thief.

    "What do you have in mind?" I asked.

    Crimson pointed her finger in the direction of the thief, moving around her orb. "Fiamma Magra."

    Near the thief, a small sphere of fire violently manifested, rapidly evolving into an explosion that echoed through the streets, sending him flying against a crumbling wall.

    Crimson giggled. "Monsters are attracted to both noise and mana. Let''s sit back and watch the show!"

    I stared at her; I wasn''t even surprised, I just scoffed at the scene. "You... Are you a sadist or something?"

    She playfully touched her lips. "Why, are you interested?"

    I shook my head, and returned my gaze back to the thief. Large, dark, round monsters were charging toward him at full force. The boy dashed away to evade the impact, successfully dodging the first monsters, but others closed in from different angles. He tried to cast a spell, however, he wasn''t fast enough, and was met with a blow in the stomach that sent him crashing to the ground, only to be crushed into a pulp by the rest of the monsters.

    Well, it didn''t last long... I glanced at Crimson to see her reaction, but she wasn''t looking at the spectacle; instead, she was looking at me with an intrigued look in her eyes.

    "Argenta... you''re just like me, aren''t you?"

    "Hmm? You''re not calling me Snowflake anymore?"

    "Oh, I will. I''ll call you however you like. But now... now is not the time to play around. Now I''m being serious," she said in a lower, almost intimate voice, holding my hand as her fingers intertwined with mine. "Oh, your hands are as cold as ice. Do you know what they say about people with cold hands?"

    "No, what do they say?"

    "They have a warm heart."

    "Hm, funny. I''m pretty sure mine has always been made of stone."

    "Who are you trying to convince? You could even melt stone if you wanted to. The same way those two mesmerizing eyes of yours are melting me right now."

    "... What did you mean by saying that I''m just like you?"

    "There is no hidden meaning in those words."

    "I am not like you. I am no sadist. And we have nothing in common."

    "Don''t be so defensive... Yes, you got it right, I''m a sadist; my pleasure is their pain. I get excited seeing their struggling expressions as they try to endure it, just like you get me excited. I know that, and I accept myself for what I am. But you? Are you perhaps lying to yourself? Because, to me, it looked like you really enjoyed watching that guy die."

    "No, I am not lying, Crimson. I know myself, too. I just got curious, that is all," I replied; of course that seemed like a lie even to myself. Did I really know myself? Lately, I wasn''t so sure...

    "Then, please enlighten me. What is it that excites you, Snowflake?" she asked as she began playing with my hair; this was slowly becoming a routine on her part.

    "It''s... it''s something I just discovered lately, actually..." I hesitantly replied. "Danger... that, that excites me."

    Yet, despite the hesitation, it felt oddly honest.

    "Oh, but then we do have something in common. What a coincidence. I like danger, too. We really are similar, after all. Why don''t you get to know me better? I can promise you''re not going to regret it."

    "We''re not similar at all. We''re day and night. You''re impulsive; you acted on a whim, casting a spell at that guy. I would never do something like that. I''m pragmatic; I trust my instinct and follow it, acting on empirical logical thoughts and precise deductions. Don''t compare me to yourself."

    "Oh, is this why you''re acting so cold toward me? What is your instinct saying about me?"

    "That you''re a crazy bitch."

    "But so are you," she murmured, clasping both my hands, holding them together against her heart. "No sane person would have ever followed me to this place. Nor would they have liked it, and they wouldn''t just stand on the sidelines, watching as someone is about to get killed. And surely, they wouldn''t be staying next to me after what I did; they would''ve run away in fear, without ever looking back. Yet, you''re here, you''re even letting yourself be touched like this by the same crazy bitch. You''re not scared, you''re intrigued, aren''t you? I can see it in your eyes, you don''t need to lie to me, Snowflake. So, just follow your heart, or are you going to listen to that instinct of yours? What does it say about you following me? Tell me..."

    "That nothing good will come of it. You''ll drag me straight to Hell with you. Slowly burning while Death itself wishes for my demise. My hands stained with the blood of our victims, their spirits wishing to drag me down with them just to torture me endlessly. Nothing but chaos would be left in my wake were I to follow you. Yet I keep on running, and running, and running, trying not to get caught as the mess we''ve made inevitably falls apart, threatening to catch up with me."

    She bit her lip. "And doesn''t that sound exciting?"

    "... Yes. It does," I replied, giving in, tightly intertwining my fingers with hers.

    She came closer, pressing her body against mine as her lips brushed my ear along with her warm breath. "Then play with me," she whispered into my ear, sending a strange shiver down my spine. "I''ll show you a world of joy and pleasure no other living being could ever give you."

    "Fine..." I murmured as our eyes met. "But I think we should move from here."

    "Why? Do you want to go somewhere more intimate?"

    "Because the monsters have spotted us."

 Chapter 31: The Messer Becomes The Messee

    Once I dreamed of a nice place in Hell where everyone loved themselves just as much as they loved each other.

    Something rare, considering everyone has something to say about themselves, unless they''re narcissists. Yet, my mother said that it wasn''t strange at all. She told me that everyone has flaws and that, despite this, some people are capable of loving someone to the point where they would forget themselves.

    "But isn''t this a contradiction?" I asked her.

    "You think so? I don''t think it is," she replied with a gentle tilt of her head.

    I shared my dream even with the priest; he told me that such a place would not exist. Hell is a place for the damned, he explained, so no one would be able to truly love in a similar place. But is that really true? I wondered...

    According to the priest, the damned go to Hell, while those deemed worthy by the Deities, shall reach Heaven. But what does someone have to do in order to be considered worthy by a Deity? And what, instead, to be considered a damned?

    The priest, to my question, could not provide an answer. Instead, he told me to behave like a good girl and not fall into Hell, as there is no way out, no remedy, once you fall into that pit.

    Discouraged, and with a long face, I went back to my mother, telling her the conversation I had with the priest. Upon hearing it, she laughed.

    "Oh, sweetie. You don''t have to worry about that. You can escape from Hell," she reassured me while caressing my head.

    "How can you be so sure?" I asked.

    "Don''t you know the story of the spider''s thread?"

    "The story of the spider''s thread?" I tilted my head.

    She nodded. "Rest assured, sweetie. Even if you fall into Hell, as long as you act like your dream, you shall climb out of it by a spider''s thread. You can trust mom on this. And should you meet some trouble, I would personally come down there to rescue you."

    Her words comforted me, making me feel hopeful. And at the same time, they got me thinking. If I were to be saved anyway, why not explore Hell, while I was at it? Then, I could climb my way out. Somewhere, I heard Hell has seven layers, just like the numbers of the Deities. I always wondered what they might be like.

    If Crimson could give me the chance to explore such a place... why refuse?

    ...

    "Felinchant."

    Crimson and I jumped off the house as monsters charged toward us. The house, which had been miraculously still standing just moments ago, was now reduced to rubble by giant monsters.

    "Aw... shame. I liked that house," Crimson lamented.

    "This is not the time to think about something like that," I countered as a monster approached me, trying to strike me with a massive fist. I narrowly dodged moving my torso aside, and struck back with my fist.

    I felt my knuckles crunch; these things were tough. I let out a hiss of pain, but I used so much force that I sent him flying to the ground, rolling back. So, it was worth it.

    "You''re punching them?!" Crimson burst out laughing as she dodged the attacks, following my every move.

    "Shut up. I don''t have a weapon."

    "Still, to punch them! You''re more intriguing with each passing second."

    Another monster lunged at me; this time I concentrated all my strength on the heel of my palm to push it away; the monster stumbled back. I couldn''t damage them, so the best I could do was to knock them to the ground, so as to slow their movement.

    "Tripletta," Crimson cast, summoning two additional orbs from the already existing one. Directing them forcefully right into the monsters'' ''faces'', knocking them off balance and sending them crashing to the ground.

    The monsters were so big and heavy that the ground beneath them scattered even more than it already was, causing even more noise.

    "We''re attracting too many," I warned.

    Without a warning, Crimson grabbed my shoulders, forcefully making me look into her eyes. "Argenta, don''t you find this entertaining?"

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Does it look like this is the time to be asking that? Let me go!"

    "Just answer the question."

    I clenched my teeth. "... Yes. It is entertaining."

    She smiled at me, satisfied with my answer. "Good. That is what I wanted to hear. Let''s have some fun, shall we?"

    This crazy bitch knew how to be convincing. Surrounded by monsters, without even a weapon as they desperately tried to kill us...

    Yes. It was exciting. And I was excited. But at the same time, I was frustrated.

    "I really want my weapon..." I groaned.

    "You had a weapon?" Crimson asked me, casually sending to the ground another monster.

    "It was a gift from my mother... but I lost it shortly after arriving in Zafferbridge."

    "Oh... I''m sorry to hear that."

    As another monster''s strike arrived, I ducked to evade it, grabbing its arm and using my body as leverage to throw it aside. It was heavier than I expected, but thanks to my spell, I managed.

    "We can''t kill them without using spells. They''re just going to get back up, and they''re even growing in numbers," Crimson observed.

    "Then why aren''t you using any spells?" I asked, pushing down yet another monster.

    "Because I want to enjoy this with you, Snowflake," she said, suddenly grabbing both my arms from behind and wedging her leg between mine, pinning me in place.

    "Crimson?!"

    One of the monsters that got up was now facing me, furiously charging its fist, aiming straight at my face. I tried to break free from Crimson, but somehow, I couldn''t. How?! I had my spell active, yet she still managed to immobilize me?!

    "CRIMSON!" I yelled as the enemy released its fist; Crimson forced me down, allowing both of us to evade the attack just in time. She then sent the enemy down with one of her orbs.

    I caught my breath, my lungs deflated from what had just happened, while my heart pounded as if it were about to jump out of my chest. I had almost greeted Death. I glared at her. "You... you bitch! You did that on purpose!"

    She giggled. "Yes, and it seems my efforts paid off. Look at you; all red, panting... Are you excited, Snowflake?" she asked with a satisfied smug face while lightly grazing my cheek.

    I looked away, avoiding her gaze. "Shut up..."

    "That was dangerous, wasn''t it? You loved it, admit it..." she teased; her voice was dripping with mischief.

    "Shut up and let me go," I said, forcefully pulling myself free from her grasp.

    She giggled once more. "You''re so adorable... I want to torment you so much. But I''m afraid we''ll have to end this here..."

    Crimson leapt onto her main orb, elevating herself into the air, while the other two orbs orbited around her.

    "I''m sorry, Argenta. But more and more are coming. I have to end this now," she said as she raised her hand, as if ordering her orbs to aim at a certain area while her codex hovered open in front of her, emitting a strong light; strong enough to illuminate Crimson''s face with a sinister red glow and cast menacing shadows all around. "Archibugio Infernale."

    From Crimson''s orb, a barrage of flames shot forth, ripping through the monsters like a swarm of flaming arrows, a rain of fire. The monsters stood no chance, slowly going down one by one, consumed by fire, until nothing but their burning remains were left on the ground. At the end of the barrage, a final, wide explosion erupted, sending a shockwave through the area, the flames stopping right before reaching me.

    "Wow..."

    I found myself at a loss for words. Crimson had always been playing around with me; if she wanted me dead... she could''ve easily killed me.

    "A few more months, and even my spells won''t be as effective against these monsters..." she said as she descended, landing gracefully beside me.

    And on top of all the destruction she had just caused, she even seemed dissatisfied with her own power. How would I even face her were she my enemy?

    Crimson approached me, balancing on one foot as she wrapped her arms around my neck, her eyes locking onto mine. "What do you want to do now, Snowflake? You must feel unsatisfied. Want me to please you?"

    "Indeed. In the end, you took all the fun for yourself," I replied.

    "Don''t say that... I have plenty of ways to make you have fun," she cooed, leaning in until she was nuzzling against me. "Why don''t we go to a more comfortable place? Somewhere warm, where nobody can disturb us. What do you say?"

    "You left me hanging..."

    "Huh... I-I''m sorry... I didn''t know you were enjoying that fight so much," Crimson looked genuinely confused by my reaction, almost flustered.

    Well, that was an unexpected reaction... I was genuine at first, but now, I decided to play it up. I put on my saddest, most heartbroken, exaggerated expression, lowering my gaze and avoiding eye contact just to see how she would react. "You ruined everything..."

    "Huh? No, no. Wait... Don''t be like this. I''m really sorry I took away your fun, but I can make it up to you, I promise! I can give you even more danger than this. What do you say? Hey... Come on, look at me."

    Oh, yes. This was fun! I did have some power over her, after all. The more I pretended to be sad, the more she panicked, unsure of how to react. It was amusing to see her flustered expression. It would appear that Crimson wasn''t used to being rejected; she does seem like someone who would use force to get what she wants. Why was it different with me, though...?

    "More danger, now?" I asked, keeping my act.

    "Huh, well..." she detached herself from me, glancing around. "If you want more now, we''d have to go deeper into the forest, but it''s dark. I don''t really think that would be really fun, without being able to see anything..."

    "Then how do you plan to make it up to me?" I asked her, teasing some more.

    "I told you..." she leaned in once again, her voice softening as her confidence seemed to waver. "What do you say if, for now, we go to a more comfortable place? I''m not leaving you hanging, Snowflake. I shall grant you the pleasure that I took away from this battle. Is that alright?"

    I sighed. "Fine... lead the way."

    It was faint, but I noticed Crimson''s relief when I agreed, it was almost comical to witness. I was enjoying those reactions. It seemed things were about to get strange between us; she basically flirted with me during a battle, so it was only fair that I would have my way, somehow.

    Ah, I felt just like my mother... she always loved to tease me in playful ways just to see my reactions, continuously making me pout with her antics. I suppose she did the same with her lover, that purple lady from her story... Now I think I understand why she loved teasing so much; it is fun, and it makes you feel like you have control over the other person.

    Hmm, perhaps... just perhaps, I really inherited something from her, rather than just her looks and teachings.

 Chapter 32: Where The Line Is Crossed

    "Mom, how do I defeat someone far stronger than me?" I once asked my mother, hoping to learn something of her mysterious and superhuman strength.

    To me, she''s always been a super-mom. Never tired, never weak, never sad, always loving. How could she ever be sad, after all? I was her joy and happiness. I was all she needed to smile, and I felt the same, though she often made me angry with her secrets and teasing.

    Her strength was one of her many secrets; it felt inhuman, even magical. She was impossibly strong to my eyes. Perhaps my young age played tricks on me, exaggerating the reality; adults are stronger, after all. But she was beyond any imaginable range; I wasn''t tripping, she really was insanely strong.

    "You use their strength against them, sweetie," she replied to my question as she knitted a little sweater for me; winter was coming. Despite that, she sat on her knees right outside our house, enjoying the breeze while she meticulously crafted that sweater for me with love and affection. I sat beside her, watching her skilled hands at work with the two big knitting needles; the weather felt nice that day.

    "Huh? How do I do that..." I tilted my head.

    "Well, there are many ways... The human body is more limited and weaker than you might think. But... just to give an example, you could easily beat a greater orc with that little and tiny stature of yours. It''s hard for them to hit you."

    Of course, she had to tease me about my little stature even as she explained something.

    I angrily pouted at her. "They could easily stomp on me..."

    "You could easily dodge them."

    "You''re not helping me."

    She chuckled, pausing her knitting and resting it on her lap. "Alright then, let me teach you something. Pay close attention to my finger," she said, raising her index finger, slowly moving it left and right.

    I closely observed the finger, wondering what the lesson was about. I was a little confused, but I carefully and obediently followed that finger with my eyes anyway. Left and right, back and forth, left and right...

    "Ow!" I brought my hands behind my head, rubbing the spot, trying to ease the pain. "What was that for?!" I asked her, trying to hold back the tears.

    "That was a demonstration," she replied with a smile.

    "Demonstration of what? You slapped me behind the head..." I said, my voice trembling as tears welled up in my eyes from the pain.

    She gently caressed the spot she had just slapped, ruffling my hair to soothe the sting. "Some people may call that misdirection. Of course, that is also a way to win, catching the enemy off guard. But this lesson is not about that. Argenta, your incredible focus is one of your greatest strengths. But at the same time, it can also be your weakness. I am aware of that, and I used it against you."

    "Hmm... Still, I don''t know if that''s really enough to win against someone far stronger..." I murmured.

    "It is, if you''re quick enough. Remember, the human body is weaker than you might think; a single deadly cut is all it takes to mark their end. They may run, but eventually, their heart will cease beating... Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses; you just have to determine them. There is no such thing as an undefeatable enemy. Power comes with limits, always. Even if they are far stronger than you, they are still bound by those limits, and they are forced to respect them. So, have no fear," she warmly said.

    "Fine..."

    "Does it still hurt?" she asked as she continued to rub my head.

    "A little..."

    She leaned in, kissing my forehead. "I''m sorry, sweetie. I''ll make you some cookies to make it up to you. Is that alright?"

    "Hmm-hm!" I cheerfully nodded, already thinking about the sweet flavor of her tasty treats.

    ...

    Crimson did impress me with that display of her spells, no doubt, but even if far stronger than me, she must''ve had her limits as well, along with her weaknesses. And, despite not being a particularly valuable weakness, it was still interesting to know that, somehow, she was weak, or vulnerable, at least, to my sad face filled with rejection.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    No... it was still too early to say that for certain, but worth noting...

    "Ourobocervas."

    It was still night, and we had just escaped from that city.

    "Do I really have to get up that thing again...?" I unenthusiastically asked, looking at Crimson''s summon with disgust. The idea of getting back on that beast wasn''t appealing at all.

    "I know a nice place not too far from here where we can spend a lovely night in a warm and cozy bed. Don''t you want to?"

    "Hmm..."

    "You''ll have to ride it either way to get back to the guild," she said as she stepped closer, gently caressing my cheek. "Or what? Do you want to sleep here? I''m fine with that, too, Snowflake."

    "I''d rather be comfortable in a bed..." I sighed. Despite the air being pleasant enough to sleep under the night sky, the thought of sleeping on the ground, especially near a place filled with monsters, didn''t seem all that inviting. "Let''s go."

    Crimson mounted on her summon, extending a hand to help me up. "Want to ride in front this time?" she asked with a grin.

    "No... I''ll keep staying in the back," I replied, taking her hand and pulling myself up.

    And so, we set off into the night...

    ... She did bring me to a nice place, indeed; it was lovely. It was within what looked like a little town. This nice place was a cozy wooden house; she led me to a room with a rustic aesthetic, warmly illuminated by a soft orange-ish light. In the corner stood a tall and fluffy queen-size bed, comfortable and inviting.

    "Do you like it?" she asked me, her voice low and sensual as she caressed my shoulders from behind, giving tender kisses along them, the gentle smack of each one reverberating in the room while she delicately traced the curve of my arms with her fingertips, sending a tingling sensation through me.

    "It is a nice place, indeed."

    "Let''s take this off, shall we?" she whispered as her fingers started to lift my shirt, triggering all my internal alarms.

    "No!" I quickly turned around and grabbed her by the arms, holding them tight as I leaned in, not knowing what to do.

    "Fuck!" I panicked internally, I could feel my cheek burn from the embarrassment. "I overreacted! This is going to raise so many questions!" I couldn''t show my back; anything but that. I had let my guard down too much...

    She looked taken aback for a moment, but then she smiled, displaying a grin. "Well, it would seem we have a problem..."

    "W-what problem?" I asked, finding it difficult to keep my voice straight.

    "We''re both tops, aren''t we?"

    "Ah..." Luckily, she didn''t notice. So, I could play it off. "That is not going to be a problem," I said, letting out an internal sigh of relief as I gently pushed her onto the bed, getting on top of her.

    "Oh, I believe this might be more of a fight than those monsters from before," she remarked with a smirk, getting right up in my face, trying to take control.

    It was indeed going to be a battle, which I would, obviously, win. But as soon as we started kissing more passionately, she once again tried to strip me by slipping her hands under my shirt, which I really didn''t want to allow, so I had to restrain her, somehow. I grabbed her wrists, holding them firmly together as I guided her down.

    "You really want me to be the only one naked?" she asked with a giggle as I kept her down.

    "Is that a problem?"

    "Don''t be so shy..."

    Suddenly, her orb floated right in front of me, forcing me to back off and obstructing the view.

    "Really...? Your orb?"

    Before I could react, she grabbed me, pulling me into a fiery kiss while her hands reached for my back. With a surge of anger, I pushed her down, my hand forcefully going against her face without a second thought.

    I was pissed, but I realized that, once again, I had overreacted. I had hit so hard my hand burned from the impact. And now Crimson was just as pissed, glaring at me with narrowed eyes; she didn''t look playful anymore.

    Yet, I was the upset one in all this; my breath came out as ragged, and my cheek burned from the scene I just caused. I ruined the moment, this time. And I could still feel the anger growing inside me, without stopping, continuously heating my skin.

    "Perhaps we should set some ground rules here," I said, holding her head down. "This is not about me being shy... Ever since the first time you saw me, you''ve acted as if you had me all figured out, with your mana reading bullshit or whatever that was. Let me make something clear," I paused to make sure she was listening to me. Oh, she was. She was listening too well; both our eyes were locked, each throwing daggers at the other, I could tell. "You know absolutely nothing about me. Yes, you may intrigue me, but be sure to know your place, Crimson. I''m not playing around, I want to be taken seriously. If I don''t want to take my shirt off, then you have to shut up and respect it. I am not just a toy of yours. Is that clear?"

    Crimson kept her gaze locked on me, her cheek reddened from the slap I gave her. I had to remedy somehow; I did feel guilty, after all, and wanted to make it right. So, I followed my mother''s example... I gently caressed the sore spot, trying to comfort her.

    "Let''s not ruin this night, Crimson. Let''s not allow such small details to get in the way. I look forward to it as much as you do. Let''s keep going, hm? What do you say?" I softly whispered to her, slowly leaning in to close the gap, letting our lips meet each other in a gentle kiss.

    But as our kiss deepened, I abruptly pulled back, feeling a sharp pain through my lip; little drops of blood dripping onto her neck. She had bitten me.

    "You... you crazy bitch!" I insulted her while I pressed my bitten lip.

    She giggled with an evil grin. "You look adorable even when you''re angry, you know that? But don''t push your luck, Argenta. Sure, we can resume our lovely night, but don''t expect me to act like nothing happened. You had that bite coming."

    "Oh, yeah? Good to know... but none of this would''ve happened if you hadn''t been so pushy..." I muttered as I tried to stop the bleeding.

    She came closer, grabbing my hands to look at the bleeding; she seemed almost turned on by it. "You can keep that stupid shirt on. Just don''t expect me to be gentle now."

 Chapter 33: Sealed Box

    In my entire life, I had only seen my mother angry: once. I was still quite little, slowly but at the same time quickly growing up; I could already move around the house with steady equilibrium and a mischievous resolve, suited to the one of a young lady.

    I sneakily jumped across the house in a gorgeous pure-white dress, the young me standing on tip-toe to avoid making any noise as I searched the area. My mother was nowhere to be found. Surely, another one of her jokes, but I felt smarter that day. I was ready to enter the place no child, or anyone else for that matter, would ever dare to trespass: their own mother''s secret room.

    Inside her bedroom, there was a room I never visited, with its door always locked. But this time, it was slightly ajar; practically inviting me in, my eyes widened at the opportunity. And so, with my curiosity at its peak, I crept forward, going right at it, fully pushing it open...

    It looked like a small closet, with just some clothes and a large, fancy-looking wooden box on the floor.

    "Oh! Could this be the ''Pahora''s box'' I heard the priest talk about?!"

    I gulped at the sight. "The mysteries of my mother will finally be uncovered!" or so I thought. As soon as I reached for it, I was yanked backward, grabbed by the collar of my dress, tightening around my neck as I was lifted off my feet by an evil and immense force. It was my mother.

    I screamed, trying to wriggle free, but my feet kicked helplessly in the air. My mother held me up like I weighed nothing, her eyes blazing with cold anger. I had never seen her like that.

    "This is it," I thought to myself. "This is my undoing. This is where I die."

    "What do you think you''re doing?" she scolded with a tone as cold as her glare.

    She didn''t even yell at me, she just asked a simple question. Yet, that simple question and that glare were enough to make me burst into tears like a fountain, ashamed I had upset her.

    She held me close to her chest, patting my back to calm me down while I sobbed into her dress. She carried me in her arms while I slowly regained my composure, watching her prepare something in the kitchen with one hand while she kept me close to her with the other; there was a sweet smell in the air.

    "I''m sorry I made you angry," I mumbled, hiding my face against her chest.

    "What were you trying to do? There are dangerous magical items in there, that''s why you must stay away from that room..." she said as she stroked my hair.

    "I wanted to glimpse at your Pahora''s box... I couldn''t at the end..."

    "You mustn''t open such a box, sweetie."

    "I''m sorry..."

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Don''t cry, sweetie. Everything is fine now, look at me," she tried to reassure me, lifting my chin to meet her gaze.

    Her gaze was softer now, more concerned than angry. Yet, I still couldn''t bring myself to look at her.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you avoiding me, sweetie?" she asked, sounding sad.

    "I''m scared..."

    "Hmm? Why are you scared?"

    "I''m... a little angry at you... for having kept that box secret all this time. And you''re angry at me, too..."

    "I''m not angry anymore, sweetie. You have no reason to be scared."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "But when two people are angry... don''t they end up killing each other?"

    She burst out laughing at my words. "No... No, sweetie, that would be a disaster. Sure, in some cases, things could escalate. But it''s fine if two people get angry. After they calm down, they can talk things over and deepen their bond. Now we''re fine, and even better than before. Don''t you think?"

    I met her gaze, she seemed indeed happier than before, and with a smile on her face.

    "Really?"

    "But of course," she said, placing me on the kitchen table and handing me a cup of hot chocolate she''d just made.

    I stared at the steaming hot chocolate as it warmed my hands, then I redirected my attention to her. "Has that happened to you? To be angry with someone only to deepen your bond?"

    She sipped some hot chocolate. Her tolerance for pain must''ve been otherworldly to withstand such heat; the chocolate had just been prepared... "Yes, it happened a lot, actually. I had a very dear friend with whom I would often get into arguments. Though, most of the time, I just teased her into them," she chuckled. "She was very jealous. She would give me the cold shoulder whenever I dared mention other girls."

    "Where is this friend now? Do I know her? Is she one of the theater?"

    "No... You don''t know her, but even if it doesn''t seem like it, she''s with me every day, following me whenever I go." My mother''s expression was hard to decipher; it looked both happy and sad. "How''s the chocolate?" she then asked me, changing the subject.

    I slowly brought the cup to my lips; it was still steaming, but I could endure that much heat. "It''s good!"

    ...

    "You seem lost in thought, Snowflake," Crimson softly whispered in my ear. She was turned toward me, staring at my face while tracing lazy circles with her fingertip on my shoulder.

    I was, indeed, lost in thought, staring at the ceiling. All things considered, we had a pleasant night. Though, she did win the fight, in the end. I let her win.

    "Not particularly," I replied.

    "So, did you enjoy it?" she asked.

    "What did I enjoy?"

    "You know what I''m talking about."

    I rolled my eyes, looking away. "Shut up... I''m still waking up."

    She giggled, surely finding my discomfort amusing. "I shall take that as a yes. Though, I have a feeling you held back..."

    "I told you, I have a heart made of stone. You don''t believe me..."

    "Not even you believe that."

    I stood silent, closing my eyes to rest some more. But Crimson was clearly determined to annoy me; she rolled over me, leaving me no choice but to open my eyes and meet her gaze as she grazed my cheek.

    "What''s wrong? Tell me," she said, sounding more like an order than a caring request.

    I couldn''t tell her the truth. I didn''t want to. But, at the same time, I had to say something. Perhaps, following my mother''s example would''ve done me good. "Sorry... for the slap I gave you."

    "Hmm? Don''t worry about it. I''m not sorry for the bite I gave you," she remarked with a wide smile.

    "Not surprised... Can you get off me now?"

    "So cold..." she mocked me. "Wouldn''t you like to share a bath?" she then proposed with a sly smile

    "No... I will clean myself at the guild."

    "Hmm, you''re adamant about not showing your skin, aren''t you? As you wish..."

    Thankfully, Crimson gave up, getting up from the bed, rummaging for clothes to wear in a big wardrobe. She tossed clothes on the bed one after another, dismissing each of them; the clothes slowly falling from the bed with a soft rustle.

    "These clothes are all abysmal..." she commented with disgust.

    "You picked them..."

    "No, I didn''t. This place is not mine, the same goes for everything in it."

    "Huh? Then whose place is this?"

    "Just someone who owes me favors in exchange for sparing their life," she replied with a subtle, wicked grin on her lips. "Well... these will do," she then added, picking a simple outfit and heading toward the bathroom.

    I hadn''t really paid attention to it before, but while I watched her from behind, choosing her clothes, I realized that Crimson... has a really nice body; a smooth, soft and lustrous complexion with gentle and tender curves outlining her silhouette...

    "... What am I thinking?" I shook my head, slapping my cheek a few times to wake myself up, snapping out of it. "Focus, Argenta... Focus. I need to go back to the guild, do what my demon wants. And, even if I hate it... I need a weapon. I can''t keep going on without one just because I feel sad about losing my mother''s..."

    I sighed and got up from the bed, looking for something to help reduce the redness and swelling from the injury Crimson left on my lip. I also grabbed some random snacks I found in the house for breakfast while I waited for her to finish her bath.

    Crimson took her sweet time, but ultimately she summoned her fire beast and we headed back to our guild.

    By the time we reached Zafferbridge, the sun had long set, and a cool breeze swept over us as we rode.

    "Do you want to do something?" Crimson asked as we approached the city.

    "Hmm... I think the others are still at Elizabeth''s birthday dinner. Was it at the Feasty Slime or something? Want to join them?" I suggested.

    "Huh? You want to go there...?" she replied with a noticeable lack of enthusiasm.

    "There''s free food."

    She sighed. "Fine... let''s go. I could use a free drink or two, I suppose."

 Chapter 34: Free Dinner, Free Rage

    Free things are, generally, always welcomed. Many might counter, though, that nothing in this world is truly free. And that is exactly why just as many are skeptical when someone offers them something for free without asking for anything in return.

    However, I disagree. There are many free things in this world, some of them being the fruits of Mother Nature, which can save us from hunger and certain death without expecting anything in return. The air we breathe every day is also free. So is the water from a lake, and so is the vast sky. Or, in many cases, the unconditional love of a mother.

    My mother allowed me to live for free under her roof for years, and never asked me for anything in return. Perhaps, my love for her was the payment for such kindness, but I''m sure she would have provided such accommodations even if I had treated her horribly, not even acknowledging her as my own mother. Not that I could ever do such a thing.

    She once told me to never accept free things from strangers and, of course, I followed her advice. Our house rarely saw any visitors, except for some local knights and guards, some people from my mother''s theater, and the town''s well-known priest. But despite me considering them strangers, I was allowed to accept whatever those people brought me. The priest, in particular, would always bring something for me to eat; he knew very well I loved chocolate, and he always had some on hand. I never saw him empty-handed of a little treat for me whenever he would visit.

    Based on this, I can conclude and affirm that the love some people have for those they hold dear will always be genuinely free; especially the love of a lovely mother toward her beloved daughter. However, if I were to give my opinion on the love of everyday people, like the people of my new guild, such as Crimson... I would say that free love does not exist, as people would expect the same in return.

    ...

    Crimson and I finally arrived at the Feasty Slime, a warm and fancy venue with several large halls filled with tables where you could sit, order and eat with your people. We did arrive quite late, though, as the long table where Elizabeth''s and the others had sat was now almost empty, with only a few people remaining. Surprisingly, Leonard was there, too.

    "Oh, you made it!" Joey greeted me with a smile. On his shoulder rested Elizabeth''s head; she looked asleep. A sight that, for some reason, didn''t sit well with me.

    "What happened to her?" I asked, confused.

    "Oh, it seems she can''t handle alcohol," Laura chuckled as she glanced at her with loving and amused eyes; the same way my mother used to look at me.

    Crimson facepalmed at the sight. "What a fucking idiot..."

    Her comment made me stifle a laugh.

    "Oh! It''s the baddie!" even Luke, the guy of the Armonia, was there. He pointed at me with a wide-eyed look of awe.

    "The baddie?" Crimson raised an eyebrow, looking at me.

    "Don''t ask me..."

    "Hey, good evening," Roland, the other member of the Armonia and Luke''s friend, greeted me and Crimson with the only arm he had left.

    "You''re still in the guild like that, Roland?" Crimson asked him.

    "Of course. I can still be useful, don''t underestimate me," he replied with an optimistic and proud smile.

    Crimson wickedly grinned to such optimism. "Is that so? Then let me pour you a glass. It''s rare to see people with a backbone nowadays," she then snapped her fingers at a nearby waiter who was passing by. "Hey, manservant. Bring me a bottle of one of your most renowned wines, and three glasses."

    "Madam," he replied. "I apologize but, it is quite late, and I believed your table was about to leave soon..."

    Crimson smiled, placing her hand on the waiter''s shoulder and speaking in a dangerously calm tone. "Listen, you don''t act on what you believe. You act on what the customer commands. And I command that, at the snap of my fingers, you obey and bring me what I ordered. Have I made myself clear?"

    As Crimson spoke, I could see the waiter''s expression becoming more and more pained. She was gripping his shoulder so tightly that it seemed she was almost crushing it.

    "U-understood, madam! I apologize for my behavior!" he stammered before slipping away to fetch the wine.

    Crimson huffed and took a seat at the table. I followed, sitting right beside her.

    "Don''t treat people like that. You''ll give a bad reputation to the guild," Leonard said as he chewed some of the meat left on his plate. He seemed to have arrived late to the dinner as well, since he was the only one still eating, elegantly slicing the meat with a silver knife while holding it steady with the fork.

    "You mean I''ll make people respect the guild?" Crimson retorted with nonchalance as she crossed her legs, draping her arm over my shoulder.

    Leonard paused, putting the cutlery down to adjust his glasses with a flick of his index finger. "Hm," he scoffed. "Clearly, we have different visions of what the guild''s image should be. But I shall let it slide, considering today''s occasion."

    "Not that she was invited..." Selena mumbled on the other side of the table, hiding her words behind a glass of wine as she swirled it, sipping part of it. She seemed a little drunk, tipsy maybe, judging from her expression and the blush on her cheeks.

    Crimson definitely heard it too, but she probably decided there was no point in indulging in a confrontation with Selena, likely considering her unworthy of her attention. Instead, she turned her focus to me, pulling me closer.

    "What do you say we share a drink, Snowflake? Can you handle alcohol?"

    "If you''re hoping to make me drunk, then I''m afraid you''re dealing with the wrong person. Unfortunately for you, I can handle it."

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    She looked taken aback, her eyes widening in surprise. "Really? You don''t strike me as someone who drinks much at all."

    Indeed. Because I surely am not.

    But as I grew up in my ex-guild, I noticed people loved it; heavily drinking and losing control over it in the process. So, treating it like poison, I decided to build my endurance to it.

    From getting tipsy, to being completely drunk and intoxicated... I forced myself to drink it, treating it like training, buying bottle after bottle of alcohol: beer, wine, liquor, you name it... I hated it. I hated every single drop.

    The sensation of slowly and gradually losing control and stability over my whole body and mind, having my senses blur... it was terrible! Horrible. Awful!

    When I got drunk, I would often wake up in my bed without even remembering how I got there because of my fuzzy memories.

    I didn''t need alcohol to feel like that, when just the thought of losing the lucidity to freely control my body as I please was enough to make me nauseous!

    I''ll never understand why people love it so much...

    "Well, yeah. You picked the wrong girl," I replied to Crimson with a smug smile that even I couldn''t take seriously.

    "By the way, didn''t you want to eat something?" she asked me.

    "Well, I would like to, but I doubt they''ll serve me now, being this late..."

    "We could ask if they can," Joey intervened. "Since you two just arrived, perhaps they''ll let you order something."

    Just then, the waiter returned with the wine and the glasses. Crimson snapped her fingers as soon as he set the bottle down.

    "Hey, manservant. Bring my fianc��e something to eat."

    "Your what?!"

    "What would you like, madam?" the waiter asked, pretending not to notice my reaction.

    "Ah, um..." I didn''t even have the time to catch my thoughts from what she said, and she even ignored my question! "Huh... Is there any left of what he''s having?" I asked, pointing at Leonard''s plate.

    "Understood, I shall bring it to you shortly," the waiter said before heading back to the kitchen.

    As he left, I noticed the others'' gazes on us. Well, Leonard was still focused on eating, Elizabeth was sleeping, and Selena was clearly reaching the drunken state. So, only Joey, Laura, Jerald and the two Armonia guys were really watching. I felt my cheeks burning, and at the same time, the memory of my mother''s story flashed through my mind, making me feel even more nervous. Being considered a witch was not in my plans. Especially because of her stupid jokes and teasing.

    I was not going to be considered a witch. I was absolutely not going to allow myself to be considered a witch.

    I cleared my throat. "Your what...?" I repeated.

    She completely ignored me. She was ''busy'' pouring the wine for Roland.

    "A second, Snowflake," she dismissed me without even glancing in my direction.

    I pressed my forehead, trying to calm down my rising anger. She had the audacity to ignore me after what I said to her the night before.

    After the two finished their toast, or whatever it was, Crimson finally returned to me with the same irritatingly smug smile on her face; even Roland tried to point out I was about to break a glass over her head hadn''t she paid attention to me.

    "What is it, babe?" she asked with a happy, teasing, punch-seeking voice.

    "Crimson..." the edge in my voice was a clear warning to stop.

    "Hey, you didn''t deny it," she continued, making the situation even worse.

    "I am denying it. I didn''t because I had to order."

    "I''m not sure... Look, you''re all red. Something tells me that, deep down, what I said is the truth," she chirped. She was provoking me.

    "No... this is anger!"

    She brought her finger to her lips. "Shh... You''ll wake up Elizabeth if you raise your voice."

    "You don''t even-"

    My mind was throwing insults at her. She never even cared about Elizabeth and yet she managed to use her as an excuse!

    She wrapped her arm around my neck, pulling me so close that our cheeks were practically touching. "Come on, Snowflake, let''s drink."

    I was grinding my teeth from the anger and embarrassment she was making me feel. My patience was being pushed to the limit.

    "Don''t pay too much attention to her, Argenta," Jerald intervened, trying to calm me down; he must''ve noticed my reaction. "We all know she''s just messing with you," he said, trying to reassure me.

    Still, I was pissed...

    "Unless..." Selena suddenly said with an unusually serious tone; I didn''t even know she could make such a serious voice. "Unless it''s true! Kyaa!" she suddenly screamed with one of her high-pitched squeal, covering her face with her hands.

    What was this girl''s problem?!

    "Don''t scream..." even Leonard warned.

    And how did Elizabeth not wake up from that?!

    "That would be too good to be true," Luke commented, rubbing his chin as he stared at me and Crimson. "The new baddie with Crimson? ... Oh, my mind can''t handle this much..."

    "Don''t add fuel to the fire..." Roland tried to calm down his friend.

    "A new girl joins the guild..." Selena suddenly stood up dramatically, her voice deep as she held her clenched fist in the air. "Her heart is soft, but she is lost and without anyone to hold in her arms, when she suddenly finds herself drawn to the bad girl everyone fears... Kyaa!"

    "Jerald... calm your girl," Crimson advised him while she tried to shield her ears, probably regretting the joke she tried to pull on me right now.

    Selena swirled around, hugging herself and laughing, while Jerald tried to calm her down and Luke kept egging her on. Luke''s friend was trying to calm him accordingly, while Joey just chuckled at the scene. Leonard facepalmed, and Laura was lost in bliss at the sight of her daughter sleeping.

    "What am I even watching now...?" I asked myself.

    "Well, you seem to enjoy the situation," Crimson whispered to me. "Are you perhaps happy I called you my fianc��e? Is that why you''re blushing so much?"

    "No. I''m blushing because you made a scene," I replied, trying to keep my distance from her, gripping the chair to avoid falling over from leaning too far away.

    "Or maybe you secretly wish it were true?"

    "You''re talking nonsense..."

    "Or would you prefer to be called something else? You like being considered a snowflake already," she was literally flirting with me despite the chaos around us that she herself created.

    "As long as you shut up, I''m fine with whatever. Just don''t use it in front of other people. I''m warning you, Crimson, my patience is growing thin."

    "Oh, really now? You''re fine with whatever? Perhaps you''d like something more intimate, then."

    "Crimson..."

    "What do you say to..." she suddenly leaned in, her lips near my ear, "... my slave?"

    Had the chair been any weaker or made of anything less sturdy, my grip would''ve shattered it. And had I not been holding onto it, my hands would''ve already been around her neck.

    "Don''t hit her, Argenta," I warned myself internally. "You have to calm down. You can''t kill her. Not in front of everyone... Steady yourself. This girl can still be useful to you..."

    I breathed in and out, trying to cool my nerves after the humiliation I felt. But no, as much as I wished for it, there was no calming down at that point; that insult was just too much to overlook.

    "Here, let''s drink," she was still talking to me after that, offering a glass of wine.

    I glared at her. She must''ve sensed the hint of my bloodlust in that moment, but that didn''t scare her; she just looked more amused and excited by it.

    "Here''s your plate, madam," the waiter returned too, posing in front of me what looked like tasty steak.

    "Thanks," I replied, still glaring at Crimson.

    Keeping the anger inside, the dinner carried on. And because of the rage, that fine dish tasted like nothing...

    "By the way, Leonard... do you approve, in the end? About, you know..." Selena asked him, eyeing Elizabeth.

    Leonard glanced at Laura before letting out a sigh of resignation. "Alright, I''ll allow it..."

    Selena''s eyes lit up, and she let out a silent squeal, somehow. I had no idea she could even be silent. Nor did I know what they were talking about, but surely it had to do with Elizabeth.

    After the dinner, we all headed back to the guild, even Crimson and I. Only that, at some point, after a few steps, I stopped.

    Crimson kept walking for a moment before noticing I wasn''t following beside her anymore. She then turned around.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    I met her gaze, taking a deep breath, slowly steadying my breathing.

    It really felt like an eternity since the last time...

 Chapter 35: Lust For Blood

    "What''s wrong?" Crimson asked me.

    "I''d like a redo," I replied.

    She appeared confused at first, but then she approached me, keeping a respectful distance to listen to what I had to say, her face illuminated by the glow of the street lanterns. Despite the late hour, there were still a few people strolling around.

    "Hm? What are you talking about?"

    "My mother once told me to avoid unnecessary involvements that could cause me to lose sight of what truly matters to me," I began as I looked right into her eyes, my voice calm and steady to make sure she listened to me. "She told me that, knowing I always had difficulty keeping my emotions stable. She told me that exactly to make sure I avoided taking other people''s lives unnecessarily, so that I wouldn''t complicate my own life too much. Keeping control of my emotions has never been easy, especially since I rarely felt them in the first place. However... all that rage... All that hate toward the Deities and the world I felt when I lost her is... irreplicable."

    I paused to refill my lungs with air while letting the words sink in. "In all my life, there have been three moments where I felt a rage so intense I could see the blood pulsing in my eyes whenever I closed them. One of those three moments being: right now."

    "Are you that mad? Listen, I-"

    "Crimson," I cut her off as she dared to speak. Even now, she wasn''t giving me the respect I demanded. "I am the one talking."

    She looked taken aback. Surely, she wasn''t used to being silenced like this.

    "I don''t let people make wrong assumptions about me," I continued. "I never allowed people to have their way with me. But today... I let down my guard too much. I''m new in this guild, and I joined it so that I could get closer to my mother''s strength. I want to stay in this guild, and in order to do that, I have to avoid making myself new enemies... So, I tried to behave, keeping a low profile. But this played against my favor. By allowing you to mess with me, I showed a weak side of me. I am ashamed of myself."

    I should''ve guessed this would happen. I should''ve known it when I looked at her red-hot eyes the very first moment I met her. This girl would do me no good.

    "Nobody here thinks you''re weak. And..." Crimson paused, noticing my expression darkening as she spoke over me. She seemed somewhat sad now.

    "The humiliation I felt because of you in front of my new comrades, in front of Joey... And that insult you whispered in my ear... Because of you, I feel like the veins in my head are about to explode. And always because of you, since I am unable to calm down, I''m going against many of my mother''s teachings. That''s why I want a redo," I remarked.

    Crimson stood silent, without saying a word.

    "Speak," I granted her permission.

    "What do you mean by a redo?" she asked.

    "Fight me," I replied. "Just like you fought me the first time. There is not going to be an injured leg in my way this time."

    "Do you intend to kill me?"

    "No. I am not allowed to do that. You''re the coordinator, after all; that''s what I keep hearing about you. Leonard would get angry at me were I to kill you. I just want to humiliate you the same way I felt humiliated."

    I was ready to face her, and I was also ready to kill her. I know I could if I wanted to, but I had to refrain myself. Sure, Crimson is strong. But so am I, as well. So far, only during the conversation, I''ve had numerous chances to kill her, and at a speed she couldn''t have reacted to

    Overconfidence? No, just facts.

    She crossed her arms, seemingly pondering about it... "I refuse."

    "..."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to. I love to duel. But I can''t. Leonard forbade me to duel against guild members after I injured someone so badly they had to leave the guild," she explained.

    "You fought me before..."

    "I was just playing around; you dodged every single attack. What do you think would happen in a real duel? Leonard would definitely find out, word would spread, and we''d both face severe consequences. Think carefully now..."

    "You''re just making excuses. We could duel where nobody would see us, and recover using potions!"

    "No potion could fix you if my spells landed. And besides, now that I think about it, you should be happy about this! Hadn''t I dueled with that member, there wouldn''t have been an opening in the guild, and you wouldn''t be here. You should be grateful," she exclaimed with a smile.

    "You''re still messing with me..."

    "I''m not, Snowflake. I didn''t know you''d be so upset about it. I''m ready to make up for it, I mean it."

    "And how do you intend to do that? Come on, let''s hear it..."

    "Like this," Crimson dropped to one knee on the cold stone road, slightly bowing her head as she took my hand, gently kissing it. "I humbly apologize for my behavior tonight, madam," she softly said as she gazed up at me.

    "You''re not impressing anyone, Crimson."

    "That''s not true. The people around us are fairly impressed. Many recognize me, and I''m ready to do this in front of everyone in the guild, if that''s what it takes," she proposed, still knelt on the ground.

    "I don''t want that, nor do I care," I coldly replied.

    "Then what do you want?"

    "I want you to disappear."

    She stared at me, probably trying to determine whether I was joking or not. I wasn''t.

    "If you can''t fight me," I added, "then disappear. I shouldn''t have asked to go to the dinner. It''s on me for being naive. Once again, I placed my trust in a guild member, only to find out it was misplaced. So, go..."

    Reluctantly, she released my hand and stood up. "Understood... I shall take my leave, then. Rest well, Snowflake..." she then said, giving a slight bow before walking away.

    I stood there watching her go while I deeply breathed in. My anger hadn''t dissipated, no. Instead, it had only grown stronger. As I closed my eyes, a dark curtain of pulsating blood obscured my vision.

    "I need... to kill someone."

    And not to feed it to my demon; I just needed it to relieve my rage.

    Though I''d had a little to drink, my mind was crystal clear. Indeed, I was in the Dynamic Zone. All my unnecessary thoughts were gone, vanished, but the need to ease my rage still burned deep within me. And so, I explored the town a little, in search of easy prey, or a couple; enough to satisfy both my demon and my own thirst.

    Crimson had led me astray for too long; it was time to get back on the right track, to regain control.

    I roamed the city in search of isolated spots where drunkards could wander, Eventually, I found the perfect location: a secluded street where no unwanted eyes would witness what was about to happen.

    Here, a man and a woman stumbled along the street, probably headed home after a night of drinking. Nobody around this area except for those two, no illumination, no quick access to passersby''s help.

    Good.

    I crept up from behind; the woman was holding a glass bottle in her hand, it looked empty, but it probably contained beer.

    I didn''t bother concealing my face or my clothes; not that I needed it. I just went in, swiftly approaching the woman from behind, slipping away the bottle from her hand, raising it high before slamming it into her head. The bottle shattered into shards of glass as she collapsed to the ground. I was so fast the man barely had time to react.

    "Bianca."

    Just as the man turned around, I cast my spell; the demon came into existence behind me, striking with its claws straight into the man''s chest, sending a spray of blood into the air, followed by a fountain of blood gushing to the ground as the demon retracted its claws; everything accompanied and adorned by the sweet sound of his shattered bone and the wet tearing of flesh.

    The demon held the man''s heart in its claws, chewing it with its ''mouth''.

    "Oh, how interesting..." I hadn''t noticed before, but despite the blood, the demon''s claws remained pristine white; the blood wasn''t staining it; it slid right off, as if there was an invisible, smooth barrier keeping them clean.

    I left my Dynamic Zone state. I hadn''t entered it for such a long time that I felt a bit sore afterward. I stretched out and released a yawn, feeling the stiffness leave my body. It felt good.

    In that moment, I noticed that the woman was still alive, groaning in pain on the ground. Using the broken bottle still in my hand, I knelt down and stabbed her neck. In, and out. In, and out.

    "Oh, yes... Now I feel better..."

    I''m not a sadist like Crimson, but even so, I''ve always found captivating the way the light fades from someone''s eyes as they breathe their last breath. The idea of the soul departing from the body is just so... fascinating.

    I felt relaxed, almost peaceful as I breathed in the fresh air around me, feeling the icy sensation as my lungs filled, only to empty them again as I exhaled. And all I had to do now was wait for my demon to disappear. I didn''t even feel the need to hide the bodies. I just felt... free. I felt like I had once again control over my own sensations and emotions. Crazy how sometimes one can feel so detached from their own selves.

    I checked the surroundings to ensure no one had seen me while I waited for the demon to disappear, but everything was quiet; I couldn''t sense anything.

    After the long-awaited minute, as usual, the demon raised its claws.

    Five.

 Chapter 36: Morning Stroll

    "It hurts! It hurts so much! Please, help me!" I sat on the ground, clutching my blood-stained ankle as I groaned and hissed in pain.

    "What happened?! Are you okay?!" a passerby, noticing me in need of help, rushed over, his expression full of concern.

    I was in tears. The man leaned in, his worry growing as he saw the agony on my face, desperately trying to figure out how to help. He knelt down right before me, his hands hovering as he panicked in search of a way to assist me.

    "Bianca," as I murmured my spell, the demon manifested, and got its meal. The man did help me in the end, by feeding my demon.

    Hm, yes. I did indeed consider myself quite the good actress; an apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, after all. The blood on my ankle wasn''t mine; it came from the previous victims I had killed earlier that same night. Although, now the sun was beginning to rise.

    The demon raised its claws: four of them.

    Well... now I had to wait another six hours before I could cast the spell again.

    I ended up staying awake all night, but I didn''t feel tired, nor did I feel like sleeping, I was too excited and curious.

    "Although, since I have to kill anyway... I could ask Leonard if he has some jobs for me..."

    Yes, brilliant idea! Since I had to feed my demon humans anyway, why not do it in a way that works in favor of both me and my guild?

    "Hmm... soon the city''s plaza will be filled with vendors and peddlers. Might as well go there and buy a dagger since I''m at it."

    Wow, this morning I really felt productive! But before heading out for some shopping, I needed to get some coins and clean myself up. So, I returned to the guild to get some cash and freshen up before finally heading out to find a new dagger.

    Grabbing some crumby morning snacks along the way from a street vendor, I ventured deep into the plaza. But as I passed through, I noticed that all the daggers on display, when compared to my mother''s, were, without exception, all rubbish... None could be saved; they were all: ugly, tasteless, unworthy, forgettable, replaceable, trash. Every single one of them.

    I sighed in desperation, but I still had to choose one, I was forced to... So, I ultimately stopped at a stall with a considerable variety of pocket weapons; these were at least worthy of some sort of regard; passable, let''s say... And, despite me considering them just a temporary measure, I still had to choose carefully, since I had no idea for how long this ''temporary'' would''ve gone on...

    The vendor behind the stall watched as I thoughtfully examined the weapons.

    "Need any help, girlie?" he asked me, noticing my hesitation.

    "Hmm... actually, yes. Are all the daggers I''m seeing the only ones you have?"

    "Well, no. I don''t display them all, but these give a general idea. Are you looking for a particular kind of dagger?"

    "Do you have any made of Glass'' Sky?"

    At my question, the vendor gave me a skeptical look, furrowing his brow. "Girl, you would have trouble finding that material even in the capital," he replied with a wry smile.

    My eyes widened. "Hm, really? Is it that rare?"

    "Not only rare, but also incredibly hard and delicate to collect," he said, rubbing his head before crossing his arms. "Lately... the King is heavily collecting Glass'' Sky to equip His Royal Guards. Ever since Silveandria fell, things have gotten rough. People are uneasy... Putting aside Triple-S dungeons, that material can only be found in very specific hazardous locations. The adventurers who have that material are now making a fortune by going to the capital just to sell it, so it''s becoming incredibly scarce elsewhere. Either way, you wouldn''t find it here."

    "I thought Zafferbridge was quite renowned, though. There really isn''t anything around here?" I asked.

    "Nobody here would use such expensive materials when most folks are libromancers. I see you have a book; why are you searching for a dagger made of that? You have your divine weapon at your disposal. If you need a secondary, I can show you many other options, and far more affordable."

    "To evade unforeseen circumstance..." I murmured, coming up with an excuse. "Last time, I almost died using a spare dagger because it broke. I''d like something that won''t break as easily. And Glass'' Sky is the most durable material I know."

    "You''re not wrong on that, but If you''d like my advice... better give up. Whatever little is found is snapped up by the King, or used to craft swords for rich adventurers and nobles. Moreover, I recently heard that even alchemists are trying to get their hands on it. Seriously, it''s just not worth it," he shook his head.

    "He''s right," a random and stocky, bearded man with a gruff voice joined the conversation after hearing us speak. "If you want to get some, better go to the capital. And better do it fast. The reason alchemists are interested in it is because they recently found out it''s naturally rich in mana, but most folks don''t know that yet. A skilled artisan could make incredibly lethal weapons with it, and magical items too. As soon as the word of this discovery spreads, the price will triple. No, quadruple! I am giving you my word of alchemist," he added, giving a thumbs-up.

    "Why are you telling me this if you''re an alchemist?" I asked him, tilting my head. "Wouldn''t you want to get that material yourself?"

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "I gave up..." he replied, his voice dropping as he lowered his head. "That material is just too rare and dangerous to acquire; I nearly lost my life going after it. I''m not desperate enough to risk leaving my wife and kids without a father. I''ll consider myself content watching what others will create with it."

    My mother had lots of jewels made of that, though...

    "You heard him, girlie," the vendor remarked.

    I sighed. "Fine... Give me this, then," I said, pointing at the dagger that seemed the most acceptable.

    The dagger was almost identical to the one Joey gave me, but pink. This one wasn''t made of sapphire, but surely of sea amethyst.

    As usual, I have to thank my mother for my knowledge about it. Sea amethyst pulse with a gentle light, so they are relatively easy to find. The blade of the dagger had a glossy, rosy hue, with varying degrees of translucency depending on the light. When properly crafted, sea amethyst could be just as deadly as it was beautiful.

    "Good choice," said the vendor, offering a wink as he handed me the dagger.

    With my new weapon in hand, I began walking back to the guild, slowly... taking my sweet time to calmly enjoy the fresh morning air, breathing in and out. The plaza was waking up, more vendors setting up their stalls, and people going about their business.

    As I approached the guild, I noticed Selena and Jerald standing outside, holding a gift box adorned with a colorful ribbon.

    "Good morning," I greeted; they warmly greeted me back. "What are you two doing?" I then asked.

    Selena happily giggled, tapping her heels on the ground. Her eyes sparkled so much gold that my new dagger could practically reflect it. "This is Elizabeth''s gift! The one we all made together!"

    At that point, Joey stepped outside as well.

    "Joey! Is Elizabeth awake?" Selena impatiently asked him.

    "I haven''t seen her yet, so I assume she still is," he replied before noticing me. "Oh, good morning, Argenta. That new dagger suits you well!" he said with a warm smile.

    "Thanks."

    "We can give her the gift later," Jerald said to Selena.

    "No, no. I want to see her expression now! Go wake her up, guys," she said.

    "Um... wouldn''t it be better if you did it?" Jerald suggested.

    "No, I''m going to be the one who gives her the present! Come on, go sweetheart, go!"

    Reluctantly, Jerald moved. "Joey, accompany me on this," he said, patting Joey''s shoulder.

    "Me? Ah... okay," he was too much of a wimp to refuse, and so the two set off.

    I turned toward Selena; she was looking at the gift box, slightly lifting the lid and fiddling with her finger inside.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to just go to her room and give it to her all together instead of waiting out here?" I asked, tilting my head.

    "No, no! Elizabeth loves to sleep! I don''t want to be yelled at before giving her a gift! So, I''ll just wait here and give it to her as soon as she wakes up. This way, she''s just gonna be happy to see me!" she said with a beaming smile.

    "So you just sent two men to die..."

    "Yeah!"

    "I see."

    "Besides," she said, her voice now sounding serious. "We''re alone now. Let''s spill some tea while they''re waking her up. I have the perfect topic!"

    "Um, sure. What about?"

    "How is it going between you and Crimson?"

    I could see her curious, sparkling eyes, and that subtle smile. This girl was all about gossip...

    "There''s nothing between me and Crimson," I replied.

    "Really?" she exclaimed. "Then who gave you that thing on your lip?"

    So it was noticeable, after all...

    Alas, I couldn''t think fast enough of an answer. So, instead, I just stood silent.

    "Aha! So I was right!" she giggled.

    "There''s nothing between us," I insisted.

    "Oh, alright. Let''s not talk about that," she said, almost seeming sincere, for a moment. "But I really think you two would be a great couple!" she literally burst out afterward, startling me... "Oh, it''s the perfect kind of trope in most romances and really popular right now! The seemingly docile and shy girl with the bad bitch! I secretly have so many books about that! Oh, but they''re mostly about boys; they''re really great! I think Mika and Louise would be a great couple too, but they''re probably not into that. My sweetheart may also have that side to him, but I can''t allow that, of course; he''s mine. But I can totally imagine him with..."

    I didn''t ask about any of that! Yet this girl couldn''t literally contain herself! She was swinging left and right with her body while she kept spouting nonstop and at breakneck speed to me about stuff I didn''t even ask for, nor did I care! Looking into the air, pensive, while she contemplated about couples and the kinds of books she ''secretly'' had and had been reading.

    And ''docile and shy''? Is that really the vibe I gave off? What...

    Not that I could really afford to dwell on it in that moment; she spoke so fast even my trained mind couldn''t handle the whirlwind of words that were flooding my ears!

    After a while, thankfully, Joey and Jerald finally came to my rescue, but Elizabeth didn''t want to step outside the guild since she wasn''t dressed properly, so Selena and I had to go inside.

    As soon as we did, Selena let out a gasp of astonishment. "A sleepy Elizabeth in nightgown! Kyaa!" she said as she hopped around, letting whatever was inside the box hop along with her.

    Elizabeth refused to get dressed but still wore the big hat... Priorities.

    "Now I am awake," she grumbled as she flinched from Selena''s scream, rubbing her eyes.

    "My love! This is the gift for you! All the guild contributed to it! Except for Crimson!" Selena said, extending the box to her.

    Elizabeth noticed a little noise coming from the box. "W-why is it moving?!" she asked, her eyes wide with fear as she stepped back.

    "Don''t worry, you''re gonna love it!" Selena said, stepping closer to push the box toward her.

    Elizabeth looked at her with hesitation, but Selena''s smile made her reconsider. And so, taking the courage, with trembling fingers, Elizabeth slowly lifted the lid.

    Elizabeth gasped. "It''s...!"

    "It''s a felicat!"

    "A felicat?" I tilted my head, approaching to see what the others were looking at.

    Inside the box was a small, adorable, fluffy, and rounded gray creature standing on its four tiny paws. Its whiskers twitched as it looked around with big, shiny, ball-shaped brown eyes.

    "A-are you sure?! Won''t Leonard get mad if we keep it inside the guild?" Elizabeth asked, her voice doubtful, yet her eyes were filled with delight as she looked at Selena.

    Selena proudly shook her head. "No, no! Leonard approved! And your mom and dad''s opinion outranks his, anyway!"

    "Really?! Are you sure I can really have it? It''s a felicat. It must''ve been so expensive..."

    "Yes, we''re all sure. Come on, why don''t you take her out? Look, she''s staring at you! She loves you already! She''s practically begging to be held!"

    Elizabeth blushed and reached into the box, carefully picking up the little creature. "Oh... she''s so warm and fluffy!" she exclaimed as she held it up, gazing into her eyes.

    Selena stared at Elizabeth. "So, do you like your gift?"

    Elizabeth brought the cat, or felicat, I really couldn''t see the difference, to her cheek. The warmth and softness of its fur seemed to have melted her heart, bringing a heartfelt, radiant smile to her face.

    "Yes," she giggled as little tears, probably from happiness, sparkled in her eyes. "I love it! Thank you, everyone, really!"

    I closed my eyes, not because her smile was too bright, but because my brain caught up with the realization that Selena would''ve soon released one of her high-pitched squeals.

    However, such noise did not arrive.

    I slowly opened my eyes, directing them at her. Selena just looked lost in bliss, her hands clasped over her heart, standing perfectly still with a smile on her lips.

    "Selena?" Jerald called her name, but she didn''t react.

    Joey waved his hand in front of her face, but once again, she remained motionless.

    "Elizabeth''s smile was so bright she got petrified!" Jerald exclaimed, his hands on his head.

    Selena ascended to Heaven!

 Chapter 37: Stories of Deities

    In both life, and death, my mother has always been an elegant and graceful woman. Her presence always felt like a calm breeze on a summer night, soothing waves caressing the shore, lulling me into the most peaceful dreams.

    I am not aware of the exact details of how her death unfolded; the priest wouldn''t let me see her, concerned that it would be too traumatic for me, given my relatively young age. He wasn''t wrong; her death left me quite speechless. But I know she was buried with her most cherished jewelry.

    Among her collection was a very wonderful necklace of a pink, almost violet color; it resembled amethyst. She also wore a little ring with a tiny azure pearl.

    "Mom, what is that necklace made of?" I asked her one day, finding her more beautiful than ever.

    "Hmm? This is made of Glass'' Sky, sweetie. It''s the same material my ring is made of," she replied.

    "Huh? But they look completely different!"

    She chuckled. "This material is pretty unique, isn''t it? It''s often found near volcanoes, guarded by dragons, and it changes based on the time it''s extracted. When sunlight hits it, it reflects the blue of the sky, giving it an azure color. But during sunset, it takes on a beautiful pink hue. At night, it resembles the dark sky with a subtle violet tint."

    "Whoa, it''s beautiful!"

    "The legend says that this material is actually the tears of one of the Deities. Mourning the death of her most beloved follower, the Goddess Lala shed tears that fell onto these lands. Her tears fused with the soil, creating beautiful crystals; so beautiful that even the dragons loved their shimmering light, so they protected them," she explained in her soothing voice.

    "Do you believe the legend?"

    "Of course. They say Lala is one of the most beautiful and magnanimous Deities. Those whose codex bears even a hint of her magic are considered to be among the strongest libromancers."

    "Do you have spells containing her magic?" I asked her, full of curiosity.

    She shook her head. "No, I do not believe so."

    "Then what is your magic about?"

    With a soft smile, she brought a finger to her lips. "That''s a secret."

    ...

    "What do you all want to eat?" Joey asked everyone.

    It was a day like any other; I sat at the table with the others, relaxing while Joey approached, intending to prepare a meal for everyone like a good and proper cook.

    "Spoil me," I replied.

    "I''m fine with whatever," Jerald replied with a shrug.

    "Me too," Elizabeth said,

    "Me three," Selena followed, accompanied by Laura''s agreement.

    "Alright," Joey said, heading back behind the kitchen''s peninsula to start cooking.

    Elizabeth was petting her new cat on her lap, making her purr with each stroke.

    "Have you decided on what name to give her?" Selena asked her, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "I still don''t know..." Elizabeth replied. "I''m not so good at giving names." She then looked around the table. "Do you have any suggestions?"

    "You should give her a name," Jerald replied, offering no useful suggestions of his own.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Why not choose a name that holds some meaning for you, dear?" Laura suggested with a warm smile.

    "Hmm..."

    As Elizabeth pondered what name to give her cat, Leonard and Crimson entered the room.

    Crimson looked at me, and I shot her a glare to make sure she kept her distance.

    Selena noticed it as well and leaned in towards Jerald. "There''s so much sexual tension between them," she whispered.

    "Good morning, Snowflake," Crimson still decided to greet me. Despite me being against it, perhaps it was a good idea to act normally with the other members around... "You look beautiful today," she then added, with the same grin I was now beginning to hate.

    Clearly, she still wanted to do her best to annoy me. And what better way to achieve that than by feeding Selena''s fantasies in the meantime? After all, I was wearing one of the most basic outfits imaginable; there was no way that comment was genuine.

    "Thanks," I replied. "I''d like to say the same about you, but it doesn''t seem to be the case."

    Selena stifled a laugh behind her sleeve.

    "Everyone, here''s your share from the dungeon," Leonard suddenly announced, capturing everyone''s attention. He held a bag filled with pouches that clinked with coins, distributing them to everyone at the table.

    "Oh, thank you!" Selena chirped. "It''s shopping time! What''s gonna be? What''s gonna be? New purses?" She suddenly gasped. "Maybe new heels!"

    "Does this mean they''ve extracted all the gems from the dungeon?" Elizabeth asked him.

    "Yes. Though there weren''t as many veins as I hoped," he explained as he took a seat, glancing at Elizabeth''s cat while he rested his elbows on the table, his hands clasped together in thought.

    Out of curiosity, I peeked inside the pouch that was given to me.

    Platinum coins?!

    Wow... the payment was good. Well, I shall gladly accept them.

    "Is something wrong?" Elizabeth asked him. "I can put her away if you don''t want to be around her."

    "No, it''s not that. I just feel uneasy..." he said, letting out a weary sigh in a tired voice. "Will this dungeon really be enough for us to get into the top three?"

    "You''re overthinking it," Crimson said, nonchalantly lounging in her chair with her legs crossed. "I already told you, our spot is secured."

    "How can you be so sure?" Leonard countered.

    "Have I ever let you down? Come on..." she replied, brushing him off with a wave of her hand.

    "I don''t even know where to begin..." he groaned.

    As the chit-chat progressed, Elizabeth''s cat approached me, wanting to get onto my lap as well. Elizabeth handed her over; her fur was incredibly warm, and her whole body vibrated as she purred.

    "By the way... I never asked so far, but what''s the difference between a cat and a felicat? I can''t see them," I admitted as I observed it.

    "Huh, really? You can''t?" Joey asked me, looking surprised.

    "Weren''t you supposed to cook?" I told him.

    "I am; I just wanted to know if Leonard and Crimson wanted something in particular," he informed.

    Neither Leonard nor Crimson seemed to have any specific requests. So, taking a little pause from the kitchen, Joey approached me, taking the cat from me.

    "There are a few ways to tell a felicat from a regular cat. For example, look at the whiskers. See how they have that wave-like shape? And her irises, they''re shaped like a drop of water. You see that?" he said as he showcased her like a little trophy.

    "Oh, you''re right..."

    "They''re also much stronger than normal cats. And I''ve also heard that they''re far more sensitive and attracted to mana, but I don''t know if that''s true," he then added.

    "Oh! Then that must be why she loves Elizabeth so much!" Selena happily exclaimed, joyfully clapping her hands. "She must''ve sensed she''s the strongest mage!"

    "But she also seems to like Argenta," Joey pointed out.

    "No way," I shook my head. "All cats hate me. Don''t you remember when we were little? The cats in the park always ran away from me. You were the only one who could get near them. She just probably wanted to be petted."

    "No, Joey''s right, Snowflake," Crimson suddenly said. "Felicats are attracted to mana; they can easily feel the connection between the libromancer and the codex. That''s why many powerful libromancers have them as pets... Right now, you''re practically overflowing with mana. What have you been up to, recently?" she asked, side-eyeing me with curious yet serious eyes.

    "Oh, am I? I didn''t notice it..." I said, faintly concentrating to feel the flow of mana within me.

    Indeed, Crimson was right. I could clearly sense the white energy coursing through my entire body. But this time, my skin didn''t itch because of it. I must''ve been getting used to it, I suppose.

    "If Crimson says it, it must be true," Leonard added.

    "You know, being loved by a felicat is very special," Laura also chimed in, her voice calm and serene. "Legend has it that these cats carry the essence of one of the Deities. According to the story, a Deity, grateful for a follower''s devotion, blessed the follower''s cat to show appreciation for their loyalty. This is why felicats are considered so rare."

    It felt like listening to one of my mother''s story. Laura was indeed a knowledgeable woman, and mother...

    Shortly after, lunch was ready. Joey did not disappoint and prepared dishes he knew I particularly enjoyed.

    "I know..." after the meal, Elizabeth suddenly spoke with surprising seriousness.

    "What is it, my love?" Selena asked, leaning towards her.

    "I know how to call her," she precised, glancing at the felicat as she squished it slightly.

    "Oh? What''s her name? Let''s hear, let''s hear!" Selena encouraged her.

    "Her name will be... Rosemary."

 Chapter 38: The Festival

    As the days passed, the annual festival finally opened its doors!

    The city became incredibly vibrant, even more so than it already was, with this event. In the evening, the plaza was bustling with activity, with tables set up for dining and stalls offering a variety of food, accessories, souvenirs, and more!

    Naturally, it was crowded with people, all enjoying the festivities. Everyone eagerly awaited the City Lord''s appearance on a small wooden stage specially erected for the occasion, while artists played music to entertain the waiting crowd.

    "Oh, you have to try these, Argenta!"

    I was exploring the stalls with Joey and Elizabeth when Joey suddenly grabbed my attention.

    "What?" I asked.

    "They''re covered in chocolate!" he exclaimed, pointing at a stall in front of him.

    The vendor behind the stall was selling what appeared to be small fried balls skewered on a long, thick toothpick, coated in chocolate or various sweet spices.

    "Oh, it does look tasty," I admitted as I approached the stall. "Give me one, please."

    "Me too, please," Elizabeth joined in.

    The vendor handed me a stick with three fried balls, generously coated with warm, dripping chocolate, along with a paper napkin.

    As soon as I got the stick in hand, I ate one. It was warm, not too hot to blow on, nor too cold to spoil the experience. As I bit into it, a burst of chocolate exploded inside my mouth. So, the heart of the treat was also made of chocolate...

    I used the handkerchief to cover my mouth just in case something spilled, but nothing happened. Instead, I savored the delightful blend of chocolate and the sweet, fried component, which practically melted in my mouth as flavors danced on my tongue.

    "It is good," I said after eating the first fried chocolate ball.

    "Don''t you want to try it, Joey?" Elizabeth asked him.

    "I''m afraid it might be too sweet for me... I prefer savory snacks," he replied.

    "He''s weird," I remarked as I reached for another chocolate-coated treat.

    "Try it, come on," Elizabeth urged, offering him her stick while using a handkerchief to prevent the chocolate from dripping on the ground.

    "Are you sure?" Joey asked.

    "I am. Come on, take one," Elizabeth insisted.

    Joey relented and leaned in to take a bite.

    "Hm... it''s delicious," he said while still chewing.

    Elizabeth took the next bite. "Oh!" she exclaimed in surprise. "It really is! And it''s also warm... I was beginning to feel cold."

    I blinked. When did these two become so close, exactly...?

    "The cold seasons are coming, aren''t they?" Joey commented.

    Elizabeth turned around, pointing at the center of the plaza. "Why don''t we go take a seat there? Soon, the City Lord should appear."

    "Sure, let''s go," Joey approved.

    I nodded in agreement, still partially perplexed, and we all moved to take a seat.

    As we walked through the crowd, we spotted Leonard and Crimson already at a table, so we joined them. Although reluctantly for me, as I ended up next to Crimson.

    "By the way," Crimson turned to Leonard, "where''s the boss? They''re about to announce the top guilds and he''s not here?"

    "He''s not here, but I''ll make sure he gets the results," Leonard assured her.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Still... I hoped to share a drink with that old geezer," Crimson said, crossing her legs over the table and resting her arms behind her head.

    "By ''boss'', you mean the Guild Master?" I asked her.

    "Yeah," she confirmed. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen him around."

    "I haven''t even met him yet," I commented.

    "Really?" Crimson looked at me with surprise, her eyes wide. "That''s weird. He used to hang out in the guild often. Leonard, is something going on?" Crimson asked him afterward.

    Leonard, with a flick of his index finger, pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose. "It''s... complicated," he replied with a weary sigh.

    "If I may ask, how exactly do the guild rankings work?" Joey asked. "I know they''re based on contributions, but is there more to it?"

    "Correct," Leonard replied. "The rankings are all about the contributions. The rewards from quests are split between the guild and the local tavern, which has connections with other taverns worldwide, and thus all the guilds. The level of contribution determines a guild''s position. Higher-ranked dungeons are typically more profitable, although luck also plays a significant role. Our latest dungeon was profitable, but not as much as I had hoped. That''s why I''m feeling uneasy...."

    After Leonard finished speaking, everyone''s attention was captured by someone on the stage announcing the presence of the City Lord. With that, the City Lord took the stage, delivering a long and somewhat tedious speech about the city''s prosperity and expressing gratitude to various guilds and contributors.

    Finally, the eagerly awaited guild rankings were announced.

    As the City Lord began announcing the rankings, starting from the tenth position and working upwards, tension filled the air. When the eighth guild was announced, Leonard''s expression turned pale. The Envokers had taken that spot.

    Crimson, however, seemed unimpressed, emitting a ''tch'' as if she disapproved.

    "How did they end up so low?!" Leonard asked her, almost afraid. "I knew they were struggling, but to lose so many positions... They were third!"

    "You look disappointed," I remarked to Crimson.

    "The bastards managed to stay high... I aimed for them to drop out of the top ten," Crimson replied.

    Leonard looked at her with concern. He didn''t know what Crimson had done, and neither did I. But it was evident to him that Crimson had played a role in their decline.

    After that, we returned our attention to the rankings.

    As the announcements continued, the Armonia moved from seventh to sixth, while we, the Abyss Reavers, reached the third position, officially entering the top three. The first and second positions remained unchanged.

    "Everyone, good job," Leonard congratulated with a faint, but genuine smile, seemingly as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. "Keep yourselves available in the coming days. We should expect a letter from the King. Either way, await my instructions on our next steps."

    We agreed, and after the festival, everyone returned to the guild.

    Well, not everyone. I had other plans...

    "Bianca."

    And just like that, another life was extinguished, another person said goodbye to this world.

    "This should be the last one..."

    I had to slow down since the news of a serial killer had spread throughout the city, and many would avoid going out during the late hours. Bunch of cowards...

    I even asked Leonard if he had any jobs for me, but unfortunately, he didn''t, and told me to wait and be around in case something major happened.

    I waited for the demon to show its claws, and just as I predicted, it didn''t show any this time. Zero.

    "... Well? That''s it?"

    I was confused; I literally scratched my head out of confusion. I expected some kind of signal, at least... It just disappeared as usual, but without showing anything this time.

    "Maybe I can use the skill now?"

    I wondered...

    "Hmm... Just to be sure, I''ll kill another one."

    - - - - - - -

    "Sir, I understand that you''re troubled. I can see it... But being absent at the festival, as the Guild Master... The members are confused, to say the least, and not only them. And soon, the King will most probably contact us. Are you going to not show yourself even in that case, were the King to request your presence?" I, the Guild Leader, asked him.

    I am understanding and empathetic towards his situation, and I am grateful to this man. But his recent actions are putting both me and the guild in a difficult spot. Fortunately, I have still managed to fulfill my duties as Guild Leader and lead the guild to the top three. However... continuing like this will prove exhausting, and even unsustainable. So, even if it''s with a heavy heart, I must be firm and decisive. The Guild Master must confront reality.

    "But how can I, Leonard?" he replied, huddled on the floor, avoiding my gaze as he trembled. "How am I supposed to face her? Face those eyes? And how could I ever face them? I ran away from my responsibilities, and now here I am, hiding, because I am afraid of the consequences... I''m a coward. I am just a fool in man''s shoes. Nothing but a coward..."

    "Sir, I excuse myself, but you must act," I told him, my tone almost scolding. "Even if the result you wish is not met, at least it''s going to be a result, and you can act accordingly. But if you stay here... nothing will change. You don''t have to reveal everything head-on, but at least take the first step; we shall confront what comes next afterward. You know you have my support, just as I have helped you thus far and will continue to do so in this matter. So, please..."

    He fell silent for a moment, his gaze fixed downward.

    "You''re right, Leonard..." he said, using his hands to push himself up, finally meeting my eyes. "Inevitably, this issue will impact the guild. I must face the consequences... I must confront reality. I''m afraid to face them... but I will. I''ll take that first step. I hope... you''ll continue to support me, despite all the assistance you''ve already provided, Leonard."

    "Of course, Sir. I stand by you, always."

 Chapter Extra: When Light Is Captured

    "Argenta! Look what I got here!"

    I was enjoying the breeze as I sat on a vast, flowery meadow. Despite the summer sun, a cool and pleasing wind caressed my skin. When suddenly, Joey rushed towards me with a bright smile adorning his face, shattering my well-deserved calm without a care. In his hands: a small, yet remarkably large, square gray object.

    "What is it?" I asked him as soon as he knelt beside me, eager to showcase his great find.

    "It''s a magical item! Look at it!" he exclaimed, slightly waving the object in his hands.

    I blinked as I leaned in to analyze the object. Getting a better look, it resembled a little box, with a glass lens on the front and some other details at the top.

    "Isn''t it... a camera?" I murmured.

    He eagerly shook his head. "My father gave it to me. He said it captures the light! The light passes through the lens, and the moment you press the button, it is captured and written within it, generating an image of the scene!"

    I leaned back, blinking once more. "Just like... a camera..."

    "This is a magical item! Surely it''s more than just a simple camera!" he insisted, admiring every angle of the item before pointing it at me. "Look!"

    He pushed the button, and with a loud click, a blinding flash of light surrounded the area.

    "My eyes!"

    My hands immediately reached for my face, rubbing my eyes trying to ease the burn while he laughed.

    "I take back everything I said!" I exclaimed. "That thing is a weapon!"

    "How dramatic," he chuckled. "You''re just not used to having your picture taken."

    "That thing didn''t take a picture; it took away my ability to see..." I groaned as I rubbed some more before squinting, finally able to make out shapes again.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Oh!" Joey suddenly exclaimed, his eyes falling onto the little blinding bastard. "Look, it''s generating!"

    The thingy emitted strange whirring noises for a good minute before finally spitting a solid square of paper from underneath it, letting it fall to the ground. Joey reached out for it.

    "Oh, look!" he said with a grin, holding the picture right in front of my face. "Even here, your expression is stoic."

    "I''m about to punch you," I deadpanned.

    He laughed, glancing back at it. "It is magical, though. The quality is far more superior than the regular ones. Colorful, detailed... It''s a piece of art!"

    As he kept praising the image generated from the torture device, I deftly snatched it from his hand.

    "Well, why don''t you give it a try, then?" I asked him, a wicked grin now spreading across my face.

    He nodded with an optimistic smile. "Sure. Shot!"

    I raised the camera, and then... click.

    "Whoa..." he blinked, rubbing his eyes. "It is a strong light indeed..."

    "How dramatic..." I mocked, mimicking his earlier tone. He chuckled in response.

    After some time, the item made weird noises again, and another picture slid out.

    He grabbed it, still partially rubbing his eyes. "Look at it. Isn''t it pretty?"

    I stared at the picture. Without a doubt, the quality was outstanding. "Not bad, but I''m not sure it''s worth the pain."

    "Why don''t we take one together?" he proposed.

    I blinked. "So, I take it you like being blinded."

    He chuckled. "Come on, one last picture! It''d be a shame not to!"

    I sighed. "Alright... Last one for real, though. My eyes won''t be able to take more after that."

    He nodded, and positioned himself closer to me. "Hmm... should we pose?"

    "Pose?" I tilted my head.

    "Pose!"

    "H-How?!"

    Panicking, I raised my hand, fingers splayed, menacingly.

    "It''s alright, I didn''t press the button," he pointed out.

    "Joey..."

    "Really cool pose, though!"

    I groaned. "How do we pose?"

    "Hmm..." he appeared pensive. "Well, first of all, you smile."

    "Smile..."

    He nodded. "Just like when you tried to steal my grocery bags."

    A laugh almost escaped me at that. Then, I took a deep breath, closing my eyes to focus all of my strength on my mother''s teachings on how to be an endearing lady.

    And just like an actress... "Like this?"

    "Oh! Perfect!" he exclaimed. "Alright, are we ready?"

    "Hold on... I have a plan," I said, closing one of my eyes as I struck a new pose. "I''m going to minimize the damage like this."

    He stifled a laugh. "By closing one eye?"

    "Hmm-hm! This little toy can do nothing in the face of my genius mind!"

    "Alright. Then, ready?"

    "Hmm-hm!"

    "Three, two, one..."

    Click.

 Chapter 39: Damn Red Girl

    My mother was right; human life is so fragile...

    Well, to be fair, she had always been right about everything. But I believe she was especially right on this particular topic.

    One wrong step, one wrong move, a miscalculation, a misjudgment, something unexpected... and poof, just like that, a life is gone, forever and ever, never to return. All the efforts, all the time, the joys, the sorrows, the memories... everything, gone, dissipated in the blink of an eye...

    That''s what I was doing in this city right now; a harbinger of death extinguishing lives without a warning. They do not expect that, and yet, it happens. Six lives... no, seven. I forgot about the first girl; my demon didn''t eat her heart. She was probably expecting to return home that night, yet she didn''t.

    Do I feel remorse?

    No, not really. I had to do it for my demon, after all, and my mind was already consumed by other concerns to be worried about something like that, such as morals... I had to move forward.

    "Bianca."

    On this day, the sun was about to rise. And just to be sure, I killed another one.

    Still, the demon raised no claws and gave no signal.

    "Well... okay..."

    To say I was quite perplexed by the lack of reaction, or any indication that its demands were fulfilled, would be an understatement.

    "I will try to use the spell later, I guess... Better get back to the guild now."

    I had ventured quite far for this kill; a long walk back awaited me.

    As I stepped back into the guild, I redirected into the kitchen; the sun was now pretty high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the building, while my stomach felt hungry, threatening to bite back at me hadn''t I fed it soon.

    Inside the kitchen, Crimson caught my eye first, but Joey and Elizabeth were also present.

    Elizabeth sat with a sad expression, looking at the felicat blissfully nestled on her lap. Joey noticed her mood and took a seat beside her.

    "Is something wrong, Elizabeth?" he gently asked her.

    "Hmm... lately, it seems like my mom and dad had a pretty big fight," she murmured.

    "Not surprised," Crimson commented as she continued to rummage through the biscuits. "With a failure of a daughter like you, what parent wouldn''t argue? It''s a wonder they haven''t divorced already."

    "That''s not true..." Joey said, trying to tone down Crimson''s words. However, Elizabeth seemed quite hit by those words, as she got up and fled away clutching Rosemary in her hands. "Wait, Elizabeth..." Joey hurried after her.

    Now I was alone with Crimson...

    "Are you still mad at me, Snowflake?" she nonchalantly asked, casually popping a biscuit into her mouth.

    "Why wouldn''t I be?" I replied.

    "Come on... Are you that pissed at me just because I jokingly called you my fianc��e?"

    "I think you forgot what you called me after that..."

    "Oh, is it for that? I didn''t think you were such an easily offended person."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    This girl''s natural talent for getting under my skin was astonishing.

    "Alright..." Crimson said, resting the box of biscuits aside and stepping toward me, grabbing my wrist.

    "Piss off!" I immediately countered.

    "This is the only way to get you to listen to my apologies," she said, seizing my other wrist and forcing me to face her.

    There had to be some trick to why she was able to effortlessly hold me in place while I tried my best to break free.

    "Does this look like a way to apologize to someone?!" I snapped.

    "Look at me in the eyes," she commanded with a calm and serious voice.

    "No."

    "Fine... don''t. You''re forced to listen anyway," she said, pressing her body against mine until my back met the wall.

    "You can fuck off, Crimson."

    She ignored my insults, and leaned in close to my ear. "I''m sorry for calling you a slave, Snowflake," she softly murmured.

    "Oh yeah, sure... I can totally see that!" I scoffed.

    "I mean it, and I''d prove it if you gave me the chance. But it doesn''t seem you''re willing to. I have no other way to approach you like this..."

    "Maybe... just maybe, I haven''t given you a chance because you don''t fucking DESERVE ONE!"

    "The more you act like this, the more you''ll be trapped like this."

    I sighed. "Well, you''ve given me your apologies. I heard them. Now, let me go," I calmly told her, keeping my anger in check.

    "I won''t release you until you look at me, Snowflake," she softly replied.

    As it seemed like I had no other choice... I slowly turned my head, raising it up to meet her gaze, our eyes now reflecting each other.

    "I''m sorry for the way I treated you," she softly repeated.

    "I heard it..." I remarked.

    "The first time, you made the wrong call. Yet, we started over," she said. "Now, I made it. We''re even. But we could start over again, what do you say?"

    "What would it change?" I asked.

    "Many things could change," she replied.

    "Oh, I don''t think so. I had already warned you that night, and you still managed to ignore it just for some amusement. You said you were joking. Well, it wasn''t funny for me. And I''m sure I made it clear, yet you continued..."

    "What if I wasn''t joking?"

    "Huh?!"

    "What if I really want you to be my fianc��e?" she asked with a subtle smile.

    I looked at her in disbelief; the nerve of this girl... I sighed, putting on a forced and angry smile, purposely showing it. "I don''t care about what you want, but were that true... you would be listening to me."

    After a brief moment, she suddenly released her grip, slowly backing off, leaving me both surprised and confused, still back against the wall.

    "You''re right," she said, maintaining her distance. "And I''m fine with that, if you''re willing to start over. I''ll listen to you, and I''ll prove that I''m serious."

    What was this...? Some sort of mental game I wasn''t understanding, or a genuine move?

    Of course, I did not fully believe that. For people to change, something drastic would have to happen to them; that''s what my mother told me, and I believe it to be true. Still... my mother also told me that people do fight, and that it is after a fight that they understand each other better. And Crimson''s behavior seemed strange enough to be noteworthy just now. So, as crazy as it might be, maybe...

    "... Okay?" I replied, still partially perplexed. Besides, the premise seemed interesting enough not to ignore it... "We could try that..."

    Crimson grabbed back her box of biscuits, eating one before extending the box to me. "Want one?"

    I reluctantly looked at the box, still wondering what kind of weird and bizarre game she was playing.

    "... Thanks," I replied, taking one.

    The biscuits had little, crunchy chocolate drops that made them delicious and fanciful to eat. While I was still chewing on it, Crimson poured some tea into a cup.

    "Eat them with this, they''re even better," she offered with a smile.

    "... Thanks," once again, perplexed, I followed the suggestion.

    I sipped the tea; it was still warm, and indeed a great complement to the taste, leaving me wanting for more.

    Crimson, in the meantime, was looking at me. "Want to eat me as well?"

    I sprayed the tea out of my mouth at the comment, coughing because of her continuous and stupid teasing.

    "You..." I glared at her. "You waited on purpose to ask me that, didn''t you?"

    She looked at me with a smug face, barely holding back her laughter. "No way..."

    That was the most blatant lie I''d ever heard!

    "Anyway, no," I firmly replied with a pissed glare.

    "Hm, worth a shot," she shrugged.

    "Give me more biscuits," I demanded afterward.

    I returned, cautiously, eating.

    "By the way, you''re brimming with mana again. Seriously, what have you been up to lately?" she asked, tilting her head.

    It appeared I had grown accustomed to it very well, as such quantities of mana didn''t bother me anymore.

    "It''s none of your business," I replied, reaching for another biscuit.

    "It is if we''re a couple," she countered.

    "We are nothing, Crimson."

    After the annoying chat with that criminal, I finally made my way out of the city, intending to find out what my third spell does.

    I reached my usual safe spot, casting my first spell as a precaution. And then, at long last... my third spell.

    "Felincloak."

    ... I collapsed again.

 Chapter 40: Lovely Threatening Letter

    Life can often be delusional. To live is to suffer, after all. My mother made sure I understood that. All living beings have limits imposed by nature; thinking that everything is possible is a huge misconception. The world is just not that accommodating...

    That is a reality well-known to me, being an anomaly. Others have it easy, peacefully collecting their spells without having to listen to a demon or figure out the required price to learn new spells.

    But it does not have to be misunderstood; I''m content enough with myself. My mother taught me well; my strength and agility alone have close to no rival at all, even though my strength is being put in a difficult spot lately. How Crimson is able to be physically stronger than me is a mystery, but I believe her mana manipulation bullshit is part of the answer, if not the whole answer.

    Still, it was quite unfair... Were I to understand how to acquire new spells efficiently, I could easily reach their level. But what can I do about it?

    Nothing... Those who have teeth have no bread, and those who have bread have no teeth. it''s unironically true...

    So, should I''ve just accepted the fact that my third spell was stubborn and moved on...?

    No.

    I simply couldn''t accept that...

    ...

    "WHY ISN''T IT WORKING?!"

    Of course, my demon also reappeared, and I was shouting at it. Had anyone passed by, they would surely think I was crazy.

    "What more do you want from me?!" I angrily asked, the pain in my head only intensifying.

    The demon stood still, as usual.

    "Why can''t I use the third spell?! Do you want more blood?! Does more blood need to be shed?!"

    Only for a moment, the demon seemed to have slowly shaken its head.

    "So you can understand me! Answer me! What do you want?!"

    The demon remained still for a long moment, before slowly raising its arm. It lifted one of its claws and gradually pointed it at my chest, pressing against my heart.

    "Huh... w-what?"

    That was a bit too much. I could feel myself going pale, a cold realization washing over me.

    "You want... my life...?"

    The demon slowly lowered its arm, returning to its standard position. I let out a nervous laugh, feeling a chill run down my spine.

    "No... no thanks. I''ll pass," I said as I shook my head, clutching my chest.

    Sure, I already inexplicably resurrected. But let''s not challenge luck. I may be somewhat crazy, but to the point of basically killing myself just because some demon asked me to? ... Yeah, no. I''m good.

    In about twelve hours, the demon would have disappeared as usual... I''ll just ignore it.

    And so, pretending nothing happened, I returned inside the city''s walls. It didn''t take long for me to get sleepy; this demon really drained my energy with its presence... It was clearer than ever.

    "Let''s call this a day..."

    ... The following day, to distract myself and avoid thinking about the demon, I hung out with Elizabeth, Joey, and Selena. Even Crimson joined, though she didn''t seem enthusiastic about it. I''m sure she came along to show she was serious about her commitment to me. Still, it was amusing to see how much she despised being there.

    "I believe I can beat you now with my new spell!" Selena said to Crimson.

    "You would be dead before you had the chance to cast it," Crimson replied, her hands in her pockets, unamused, uninterested.

    "Wanna try?" Selena challenged.

    "No," Crimson replied flatly.

    "I bet you''re just afraid," Selena continued.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "I thought Crimson was prohibited from battling other members?" Elizabeth interjected.

    "Oh, you''re right!" Selena exclaimed. "Well, then let''s do something else! I can still show you I''m stronger now!"

    "What''s the point if you''re not even using the spell you''re so proud of?" Crimson reasoned.

    "I wanna win! Come on, let''s find something!" she urged.

    "No..." Crimson kept refusing.

    "What should we do? Hmm... Joey, gimme some ideas!" Selena asked, turning to him.

    "Huh?! Me? Uh..." Joey waved his hands, looking around nervously. "What about a race to that shop?" he stammered, pointing at a pastry shop in the distance.

    "Oh! Good idea! I may not look like it, but I''m actually pretty athletic!" Selena said, stretching.

    Crimson sighed. "Fine, let''s end this quickly..."

    Selena and Crimson got into positions, Crimson yawning just at the thought of it, while Selena brimmed with enthusiasm.

    "Joey, do the countdown," Selena said.

    "Alright," he agreed. "Three, two, one... go!"

    As the race began, Crimson moved her orb behind her legs, sat on it, and flew away with it.

    "Aha!" Selena exclaimed at Crimson quickly moved toward the winning point. "That bitch! That''s cheating! Wait for me!" she then ran after her, waving her arms in protest as she tried to catch up.

    We just watched the bizarre scene.

    "They sure are energetic," Joey remarked, smiling at the scene.

    "Should we go after them?" I asked.

    "They''re already pretty far. What do you two want to do?" he asked.

    I''m pretty sure Crimson used the race as an excuse to get away...

    "I''m fine with whatever, I have no plans," I replied.

    "Would you... like to keep me company while I look for some more gemstones around the market?" Elizabeth asked Joey, seemingly embarrassed, slightly blushing for some reason.

    "Fine by me, what about you, Argenta?" Joey turned toward me.

    I nodded in agreement, and we slowly made our way to the market.

    Selena reached for us, while Crimson really took off...

    I sighed. That girl has no rules...

    Anyway, as we wandered through the bustling market streets, at some point, I decided to part ways; the others waved me goodbye. I had to check something...

    I roamed the market alone, without a specific purpose or interest in buying anything, but there was something that kept nagging at me...

    "Hmm, so I was right," I thought to myself as I walked aimlessly.

    Somebody was following me.

    "Whoever they are... they''re skilled enough to stay hidden but not skilled enough to mask their bloodlust."

    I paused at a stall, pretending to be interested in the goods while my mind was elsewhere.

    "We''re in broad daylight, they wouldn''t try anything. Are they waiting for me to head back to my guild, to find out where I live? Are they trying to learn my habits?"

    I moved away from the stall, acting as if nothing caught my interest enough to buy.

    "Can''t tell, but it''s annoying... Perhaps if I move to a more secluded spot they''ll reveal themselves..."

    Intending to lure my stalker out, I moved through the city, heading towards an emptier area. Despite that, they kept the distance, continuing to make it difficult to locate them...

    "Coward... I''ll just head back to the guild, then. They won''t be stupid enough to follow me inside..."

    I redirected myself to the guild; soon, the others should''ve come back, with Joey preparing a tasty lunch for everybody. So, I waited for them. In the meantime, I entertained myself playing with Rosemary; she now had a little collar with a bell attached, which would notify everyone of her every little movement. After a while, as expected, they returned; without Crimson, of course.

    "Outside the door there was this letter for you, Argenta," Joey said, approaching me with an envelope in hand.

    "Oh? Let me see," I took the envelope. It was indeed addressed to me, but the sender was anonymous.

    I opened it, inside it: a threatening letter... Surely from the stalker that was following me earlier. It instructed me to meet at a certain location outside the city at night. Were I not to comply, the city''s serial killer would''ve been revealed to everyone; that being me.

    That was weird, though... I''m sure nobody witnessed me committing any of those crimes. But well, how could I refuse such a lovely invitation?

    "What''s the letter about?" Joey asked curiously.

    "It seems that the news of me being in this guild reached the priest! He congratulated me on it," I smoothly lied.

    "Really? That''s very nice of him. I wonder how he''s been lately," Joey said as he took the essentials to cook.

    "I''ll head to my room to write a reply. Cook something delicious for me," I said, stepping away.

    "Will do. And say hello to him for me!" he shouted after me.

    Naturally, I went to my room to hide the letter, making sure no one would ever see it...

    ... That night, not having much of a choice, I ventured to the designated location of my stalker. I even had to wait for the person to show up!

    I sighed. At least, a nice chilly breeze was caressing my skin nicely as I waited. But seriously... who writes a threatening letter and then makes the receiver wait?

    After a while, the soft crunch of footsteps on the grass behind me reached my ears.

    "Finally!" I exclaimed as I turned around to face the figure behind me. "First you stalk me, then you write me a threatening letter, and now you keep me waiting... Don''t you know it''s impolite to keep a lady waiting?" I chided, shaking my head.

    Before me stood a man; he didn''t look much older than me. And it didn''t seem like he appreciated my humor... his expression was serious, his eyes dark, his gaze intense and focused. He had a codex and was carrying a small bag.

    "So? What do you want?" I asked him afterward. "Surely, you didn''t summon me here just to have a chat."

    "No, indeed," he replied, his voice pretty deep. Then, he fell silent...

    I tilted my head. "... And?"

    The man facepalmed, looking in disbelief and with anger. "It''s just incredible..." he muttered under his breath with a trembling voice. "To think she could create such a creature... But I shouldn''t be surprised. The apple really doesn''t fall far from the tree."

    I furrowed my brow, this guy was making me perplexed. "What are you talking about?"

    "Let me ask you a question," he said, reaching for something inside his little bag. "Did you, by any chance, lose this some time ago?"

    What slowly emerged from that little bag filled my eyes with a glow of hope I thought I could never experience. My eyes widened in astonishment at the wonderful sight, filling me with immense joy.

    "My dagger!"

 Chapter 41: Man With A Problem

    "Why do I have to choose a specific weapon?" I asked my mother, tilting my head.

    "You have to master one. You can be good with many weapons, but if you don''t master a single one, eventually, you shall meet your end," she replied.

    "Why? Wouldn''t being skilled with multiple weapons give me an advantage in combat?"

    She shook her head. "It''s the other way around. Mastery is about depth, not breadth. If you''re good at everything, chances are that you''re also bad at everything."

    I frowned, trying to grasp her words. "... I am confused."

    "I''ve taught you the basics of many weapons, but it''s time to choose one to master. Being a jack-of-all-trades leaves you vulnerable. You must sharpen your technique, surpass your limits, knowing it as well as you know yourself. You have to choose a path where you will be undefeatable were you to meet an enemy equally matched. That''s how you recognize a skilled warrior, by the level of expertise in their own field."

    "Hmm, I see..." I actually didn''t really understand, but I started pondering about what kind of weapon I wanted to master anyway. "What''s the weapon you''re the best at, mom?"

    "Oh, I''m undefeatable with anything, sweetie," she replied with a proud smile.

    "Huh?! That can''t be true! You''re lying!" I pouted at her.

    She chuckled. "So, which weapon speaks to you the most?"

    "Hmm... I really like your dagger, I want to master that."

    "Alright, then I''ll teach you everything I know."

    ...

    That''s right, my mom was undefeatable with everything; while she trained me to use a dagger, she used many weapons in response to teach me all kinds of possible situations and different combat scenarios.

    How many times did I win?

    Zero.

    But despite that, I possess considerable skill with a dagger. Especially when I wield hers... I feel incredibly confident, I feel... complete.

    And now, that dagger I lost was right in front of me; so close, yet so far, out of my reach.

    "My dagger!"

    But not for long.

    "So I was right," the man murmured, staring daggers at me. "The Purple Night... To think it would still be around after all these years..."

    His words left me surprised. "How do you know its name?" I asked him.

    My mother named that dagger. For him to know it, he must have heard it from her, or someone close to her...

    "Where is your mother?" he asked, slightly raising his voice.

    "... My mother?"

    "Yes. Where is she?"

    Now I was utterly perplexed...

    "She died, nearly ten years ago..." I replied, blinking.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, inhaling deeply. "So the rumors were true," he murmured, looking up at the sky before refocusing on me. "Yet, her sins keep spreading in this world like a plague. You are just as tainted as she was..."

    "I have literally no idea what you''re talking about."

    "Fret not, Silver Witch''s daughter. You shall meet her soon..." The man took a stance, raising his fists. "Penombra."

    As he pronounced those words, his body became covered by a dark aura. He then dashed forward.

    So fast! My mind barely had time to react before he was right in front of me.

    "Halo Zero." His glove was suddenly surrounded by a dark mist, menacingly spinning.

    That glove was without a doubt his divine weapon. But more importantly, a fist was coming straight at my face; my mother''s dagger in his other hand.

    I raised my elbow to deflect the blow, but felt a sharp pain as his knee struck my side instead.

    His move was a feint! And he sent me flying, painfully bouncing on the grass, coughing from the pain; I couldn''t even protect myself with my first spell.

    "Felinchant," I immediately cast, still on the ground, pushing myself up.

    "It seems you really want your dagger back," he said, his voice as low and menacing as ever.

    "It would appear you''re way more impolite than I thought," I remarked, extracting my dagger from my pocket, now looking uglier than ever when compared to the one in front of me. "Attacking me without even telling your name, or your motives, not answering my questions..."

    "Have you reserved such courtesies for those you killed in this city?" he retorted.

    "How do you even know it was me?" I countered.

    "Oh, please..." he facepalmed. "People may have forgotten, but I vividly remember the marks that revolting creature left..."

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Without a warning, he dashed forward once again, but I could follow his movements better this time, thanks to my spell.

    "Don''t worry, I shall put an end to your life with the blade you cherish so much," he said as we exchanged blows.

    Alas, after a few strikes, the blade of my dagger shattered into pieces far too easily; I had barely even used it.

    This man hit violently, each blow sending shockwaves from my arms straight to my brain. And now that my dagger had broken, finding ways to disarm him or gain the upper hand was even more difficult. He kept grazing me with my mother''s dagger, leaving small cuts behind.

    It was insulting.

    That dagger belonged to me. And yet, it was being used against me.

    The equilibrium broke when he managed to hit me in the stomach, making me spit saliva from the force of the blow. He then seized my neck, lifting me off the ground as he tightened his grip.

    "It''s ironic, in a way," he murmured as he slowly choked me. "It''s been twenty years, and yet... I am still afraid of those eyes. Look... I am trembling. But you are much weaker than her, and I''m about to put an end to your life with the same dagger she used to end so many others..."

    If his intention was to kill me with that dagger, then he needed to hurry, because his grip was close to ending me already.

    My body tried desperately to break free, to grasp for air. But I was powerless. Even with my first spell active, his spell way overpowered mine. I was close to death...

    Then, unexpectedly, his grip slightly loosened. I looked at him, his gaze was filled with concern and disgust.

    "You..." he murmured. "You''re enjoying this?!"

    I scoffed. "Don''t get the wrong idea," I managed to reply.

    "You''re sick!" he spat as he threw me to the ground, making me bounce from the impact.

    My body hurt, but I could finally inhale some air while looking at the sky above me, resting my hand over my chest. My heart was beating so fast... I loved its sound.

    "To think that the daughter could be even more twisted than her creator..." he said as he approached me, looking even angrier.

    "Like I said, don''t get the wrong idea."

    While I was being choked a moment before, a thought crossed my mind... Could I summon my demon? Or would it aim for me, wanting my life?

    Then I remembered... The answer was yes, I could. I recalled that I had already summoned it once after fulfilling its request. So, even if the demon wanted my life, it would still follow my will.

    I couldn''t fully trust it, but it was good enough, being in this situation.

    The man slowly approached, each step crunching the grass beneath his feet, his angry glare fixed on me. I sat up, wincing from the pain in my stomach where his blow had landed.

    Just a little more... he just had to take some more steps... Just a little closer...

    "Bianca," I whispered.

    The demon manifested right behind me, the usual ice-cold gust of wind signaling its apparition, before it rushed towards the man.

    "I was waiting for it!" the man exclaimed.

    I looked at him in confusion.

    Who was this man?! How did he know about my dagger?! My mother?! And even the demon?!

    "Don''t kill him, demon!" I shouted.

    The demon let out a piercing cry in response as it charged at the man, who braced himself for the attack.

    "Colpo Funesto." As the man spoke, a dark energy ball formed in front of his fist, fiercely crashing into my demon.

    A powerful wind erupted from the impact, forcing me to shield my eyes. When I looked again, I saw my demon standing still in place, while the man lay several steps away, struggling to get up.

    "My dagger!" My attention was drawn away as I noticed it lying on the ground, right next to my demon.

    I quickly got up, rushing towards it.

    "Oh, my dagger!"

    I kissed it, I cradled it, feeling its blade caressing my cheek.

    "Oh! I''ve missed you so much!"

    "How...?" the man muttered in pain as he got up, getting my attention back. "How is it even stronger?!"

    "Huh?"

    "You... Witch''s daughter!" he spat as he coughed blood. "Cursed be the day that wretched creature gave you life! I''ll end this now."

    Oh, he really looked pissed...

    But I didn''t mind; I actually welcomed it.

    I raised my dagger, getting into position. "Oh, I am so happy I could literally die!" I giggled. "But I won''t..."

    Now I felt undefeatable; it was as if I could finally see the world vividly again. Everything was so clear... every color vibrant and purposeful... Everything had a sense now, a meaning!

    The demon had done its job; I didn''t need it anymore, and gladly, it would appear it understood, since it remained still. I didn''t want to kill this man, not yet at least; he had too much information, he knew too much, and I wanted to know why.

    Still, fighting someone clearly intent on killing you while trying not to do the same might be quite hard, especially if they''re skilled. So... I had to disarm him. But depriving him of his divine weapon was out of the question; it was a glove... So I only had one other way.

    "Come," I provoked. "I shall repay you for the pain you inflicted upon me."

    The man easily fell for my provocations; emotions cloud judgment, after all. And I was not innocent in that regard. Allowing my attachment to the dagger to dictate my moves had been a mistake, when the solution was so simple...

    Were I to fight this man normally, all I had to do was kill him. Simple as that.

    But since I didn''t want to, and since I had my dagger now, I could play and amuse myself.

    I swiftly darted left and right, juggling my dagger around to confuse him.

    Oh, I had missed it so much!

    "Come on!" I incited. "Come on, come on, come on! Where did all your arrogance go? Hahaha!"

    I was thrilled! In strength, he was far stronger than me; but when it came to agility, we were almost equally matched. Right now, I had the upper hand. And I was enjoying every moment of it, feeling my blood warming up my body, reveling as our blows clashed.

    He tried to hit me with spells, but I promptly evaded them; he could shoot dark bullets by punching the air with his fist. He was pretty dangerous.

    However, I closed the distance, using my dagger to deflect his blows and employing feints and footwork to make him flinch. Then, with a swift motion, I sliced the holsters containing his codex and threw it far away. Fortunately, I had thrown the codex far enough to break his enchantment spell.

    I used my weight to unbalance him, with me falling on top of him and restricting his movements with my legs while I pinned his head down with my hand, pointing my dagger at his throat.

    A giggle escaped my lips at the sight of his defeat. "Now, it''s time for you to talk."

    "DON''T LOOK AT ME WITH THOSE EYES!" he suddenly screamed as he tried to break free.

    His reaction was peculiar, to the point it made me flinch. That wasn''t the response of someone merely afraid; that was the reaction of someone traumatized.

    But, unfortunately for him, I ignored it, finding joy in his discomfort, leaning in closer to his face. "What do these eyes mean to you?" I asked, purposefully widening my gaze.

    "You witch!" he murmured in anger as I continued to restrict his movement. "I''ll kill you the moment I get the chance! Your head will be on a pike to show the world how it''s finally free! All the families you''ve ruined will celebrate on the-"

    I pressed the blade of my dagger into his mouth to make him shut up. "If you have this much desire to speak, then tell me who you are, and what''s your problem with me," I demanded, slowly withdrawing the blade.

    "I have nothing to say to someone who''s already dead," he replied.

    I laughed. "How cute. Do you really think I would give you the chance to pull off a move? I will knock you out before my enchantment spell even begins to fade."

    "You will be forced to fight me."

    "You do realize all it takes is a well-placed blow to your jaw, and you''ll find yourself in the dream world, right?"

    "You''d better kill me, you witch!" He raised his voice. "Because if you don''t, the Reapers will hunt you down! I''ll gather all my allies to ensure your demise! You''ll dread even closing your eyes!"

    "The Reapers, you say?" I couldn''t help but grin, my giggle turning into an amused laugh. "Good... Good! I couldn''t ask for better! Bring them to me, go ahead and try!"

    With each laugh, his anger grew, his face twisting with rage, only increasing my pleasure.

    "You wretched creature! You-"

    "Goodnight." I deftly raised my dagger to the sky, before swiftly bringing down the hilt to send him into slumber.

    And with a satisfying thud, he collapsed.

 Chapter 42: The Silver Witch

    I woke up in the middle of the night to the sound of loud gongs, signaling a threat.

    "Everyone, run for your lives!" A servant''s panicked cry pierced the air as they dashed through the halls. "The Silver Witch is here!"

    "The Silver Witch?" I murmured to myself.

    I was barely six years old. Confusion gripped me as I quickly got off my bed and ran to the window, hoping to understand what was happening outside. Just then, my father burst into my room, throwing the door open with force.

    "Lu, are you all right?!" he exclaimed, hurrying towards me and pulling me into a tight embrace.

    "Dad, what''s happening?" I asked him, confusion overwhelming me as I looked at his expression. "The Silver Witch is here?"

    His face was pale, eyes wide with fear. "Yes, she''s here." He lifted me into his arms. "But don''t worry, stay calm, and stay with me."

    The Silver Witch was infamous, her reputation preceding her wherever she went. Yet, the communis opinio about her couldn''t be more scattered. Some people spoke of her like a savior, claiming that being by her side would keep you safe from any harm, while others spoke venom; run if you see her, because if she spots you, you won''t need to run anymore, as it wouldn''t matter... your fate would already be sealed.

    "But why is she here, dad?" I asked, clinging to him. "What does she want from us?"

    He looked out the window, his jaw clenched. "I don''t know... But we need to get you to safety."

    He carried me out of the room, running down the hall as the chaos outside grew louder.

    "Young master!" a maid called out as we passed.

    "Sir, is it true? The Silver Witch is here?" the butler beside her asked my father.

    "Yes, it is true. I will bring Lu to safety. Please... buy us some time," my father asked, his voice shaking like I''d never heard before.

    The butler nodded, his expression determined. "Rest assured, sir. We will try our best."

    Suddenly, a loud crash shattered the air as numerous lancet windows exploded inward, driven by a powerful, chilly wind. A tall, monstrous figure leapt into the room, carrying a woman in its arms.

    The woman gracefully hopped off the creature, dusting off her long white dress before fixing her piercing silver eyes on us. She lifted the skirt of her dress, performing a curtsy. "Greetings," she said with a smile, sending shivers down my spine.

    "The Silver Witch!" my father gasped, trembling more than ever.

    "Sir, go! We will keep her busy!" the butler urged, drawing a pocket knife.

    The maid cast an enchantment spell over herself, and both lunged at the woman. With lightning speed, she drew a purple dagger, effortlessly blocking the maid''s attack. "Bad choice," she quipped, disarming her and deftly dodging the butler''s slash. "Bad move."

    In an instant, both the butler and the maid fell to the floor, blood spurting from their throats. The woman stood tall, cleaning her dagger with a swift, fluid motion, letting the blood fall onto the floor, creating a macabre pattern at her feet, before fixing her gaze upon us.

    I shivered. "Liora... Sebastian..." I called out their names... but my voice didn''t reach them, and my throat felt tight with anguish while tears streamed down my cheeks.

    From behind us, loud and heavy footsteps approached. The guards had arrived. "Sir, step back! We''ll handle her!" they commanded.

    My father''s legs were shaking as he gulped and nodded, running past the guards.

    "How could they... How did Liora and Sebastian die, dad?!" I cried, punching his shoulder in frustration as I glanced back at the guards in search of answers. "Weren''t Liora and Sebastian Triple-S adventurers?! How did they lose so quickly?!"

    My father didn''t answer, his eyes brimming with unshed tears as he kept running, clutching me to his chest.

    We hurriedly fled the scene, darting down a corridor as we passed more guards heading in the opposite direction. I fought to control my trembling breaths, attempting to divert my thoughts. "Where''s mom, dad?" I asked, desperately seeking a distraction.

    "She''s safe," he murmured, his voice strained. "She must be outside by now. We''ll find her. We''ll be safe together."

    We emerged from the manor, finding ourselves in the gardens, where more butlers and maids were reunited, panicked and unsure of how to act.

    "Sir!"

    "Young master!"

    "Darling! Lu!" My mother rushed toward us, her face full of relief as she enveloped us in a tight embrace.

    The others gathered around us, asking about the situation while explosions continued to reverberate from within the manor.

    "Sir, what''s the plan?" a butler asked.

    "To run away..." he replied through gritted teeth. "We cannot fight her... We can''t. Liora and Sebastian already died at her hand..."

    "Liora and Sebastian?!" My mother''s voice wavered, her eyes widening in horror as she clutched her chest with trembling hands. "How..."

    The same horror rippled through the others; their faces mirroring her shock, only to twist into frozen expressions of fear as a blinding white explosion erupted from the manor''s entrance. Guards were sent flying, screaming as they scattered across the garden amidst the debris.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The Silver Witch had spotted us; she slowly advanced, while we stood frozen in terror.

    My mother stepped forward, shaking as she confronted the Witch''s gaze head-on.

    "Darling... please, run away with Lu," she murmured.

    "But, Vivienne..." my dad protested.

    "Please, just go... I''m a mother, it is my duty to protect you both," she implored, extending her arms as a shield.

    The Silver Witch regarded her with a smile. "I appreciate your dedication."

    In an instant, my mother''s body convulsed as three holes were torn through her abdomen, blood spilling onto the ground as the other servants screamed in horror.

    "Mom!" I cried out in confusion. What had happened? What hit her? There was nothing!

    Then, a monstrous figure materialized before her, the same creature that had accompanied the Silver Witch. Its claws were what sank deep into my mother''s flesh.

    "Though, I''m afraid she didn''t..." The Silver Witch''s voice seemed almost regretful as she glanced at her creature.

    The monster withdrew its claws, leaving my mother gasping for breath as she threw up blood, collapsing to her knees.

    The Silver Witch''s lips curled into a pout as she stared at the monster. "Jeez... I didn''t even look into her eyes, you know?"

    The monster screeched in response, directing its attention to her.

    What was happening? What was I watching?! The Witch was conversing with a monster!

    My heart pounded with fear as I clung to my father. "Mom..."

    I glared at the Witch, within me, a sense of sadness and anger. I shed tears for my mother, while my fist was clenched in fury, but I couldn''t do anything.

    Why my mother? Why us? What had we done to deserve such wrath? And why, Deities, would you leave us so defenseless and powerless against such a wretched creature, who smiled at our despair and misery?

    ... Why?

    My father was speechless, silently shedding tears in despair for my mother, his wife... now reduced to a broken shell before us.

    The Silver Witch sighed. "Well, whatever... Let''s end this, Bianca," she said, raising her dagger into the air. "Lame Fantasma." As she pronounced those words, countless blades came into existence around her.

    My father gritted his teeth, glaring at her with murderous eyes. "No," he growled, placing me aside on the grass before standing up, taking his spellbook and wand in hand. "You''ll pay for what you''ve done!" he screamed at her.

    The Silver Witch seemed unimpressed, her expression indifferent as she regarded us.

    My father opened his spellbook, a yellow light illuminating his determined face. "Light Of The Coming Glory!" he shouted.

    At the tip of my father''s wand, a massive cross of light formed, illuminating the surroundings and causing the ground to tremble beneath our feet. A powerful wind rose, whipping our hair and clothes. This was it! My father''s strongest spell! No enemy had ever withstood it and emerged victorious! Such a spell could have obliterated half the manor had it struck!

    The Silver Witch leaped backward. "That is quite the display of mana," she remarked, her tone almost complimentary.

    My father released the spell, and the monster charged against it. A tremendous explosion erupted, sending a gust of wind strong enough to knock me into the arms of a maid standing behind.

    As the wind subsided, I rushed back to my father''s side, looking at the aftermath. The Silver Witch''s creature had vanished! The spell had triumphed!

    "Impressive," the Silver Witch commented, clapping her hands with a smile. "I hadn''t anticipated you to be this strong."

    "You''re next!" my father shot back.

    The Silver Witch''s smile turned serious, her spellbook suddenly hovering in front of her. I rubbed my eyes, thinking I imagined things, but the sight remained unchanged. Her spellbook was really flying in front of her.

    I stared at the scene, perplexed, as she ran her fingers over its white cover. "Unfortunately for you... I am far stronger," she declared, opening it.

    As her spellbook opened, a blinding white light flooded the area before condensing into a focused beam.

    "How many..." I stuttered.

    Her spellbook was literally on fire; a white flame surrounded it as it kept hovering in front of her.

    I didn''t have a spellbook yet, but I knew that its brilliance was to be attributed to the number of spells a libromancer possessed. So, how many...

    "How many spells are those, dad?" I asked, unable to believe my eyes.

    My father fell to his knees, disheartened by the sight, while the Witch pointed her dagger in our direction.

    "Replica." And as the Witch intoned the word, in front of her, a colossal white cross took form.

    That was my father''s spell... but twice the size, twice the strength, twice the destruction...

    My father held me close; we surrendered, resigned, awaiting our demise... I squeezed my eyes shut, but even in darkness, the searing brilliance of the light pierced through.

    Then, abruptly, it ceased. The spell dissipated completely into nothingness, leaving us bewildered and shaken.

    The Silver Witch approached my father with a calm smile, her steps echoing in the eerie silence. She stopped right before us, outstretching her arms as if in invitation. "Your child," she said.

    My father stared at her, his eyes a mix of fear and confusion. "W-what?"

    "You don''t want your child to die, right?" she clarified. "So, I must ask you to give him to me."

    My father couldn''t believe those words, the way she could say such things, the way she smiled after giving out such suggestions. Her voice didn''t sound merciful; it sounded evil.

    I didn''t want to go with her; I would''ve preferred to die alongside my mother and father. And my father likely shared that sentiment, but he wanted me to live, though, at the same time, he didn''t want to soften his embrace.

    "What will you do to him?" he asked

    "Hmm? Nothing. I just don''t want to kill a child. I will soon have a child of my own, you know..." she said with a cheerful smile. "But whether you like it or not, I will destroy this place and everything around me. So, unless you want your child to die, you must give him to me."

    Dad looked at me, his eyes shedding even more tears as he held me tighter. I could feel his beard grazing my cheek, damp with his tears. Then, slowly, he extended his arms towards the Silver Witch.

    "Dad?" I choked out, feeling myself being pulled away. "Dad?!"

    He averted his gaze, he couldn''t meet my eyes. I could see it... he felt ashamed.

    "Good choice," the Silver Witch remarked, taking me into her embrace and slowly stepping away. "Come back, Bianca," she then said.

    The monstrous creature quickly reappeared beside her, when just a moment before it was annihilated by my father''s spell...

    I looked at her with fear as I trembled in her grasp. She noticed it, and met my gaze, giving me a smile.

    I hated it. I hated her eyes. I hated her smile. I hated her.

    Then, at some point, she stopped, raising her dagger to the sky. "Caduta Del Sipario."

    A deafening screech filled the air, followed by a blinding light falling from the sky, forcing me to shut my eyes and cover my ears.

    After some time, a piercing ring echoed in my ears; I opened my eyes again. All I could see was chaos and destruction. The manor was gone, reduced to nothing but debris consumed by white flames. Nothing, and no one was spared from that spell.

    She calmly stepped away from the scene, cradling me in her arms along with her dagger.

    "Oh, you like it?" she asked, a giggle escaping her lips. "I called it Purple Night."

    I didn''t like it. I liked nothing about her. And the way she kept staring at me with those eyes...

    Her eyes...

    Those eyes!

    I loathed those eyes! They seemed to pierce through my very soul! I hated it!

    After that, she abandoned me somewhere along the road, disappearing into the night without looking back. I searched for a home, but I had nowhere to go. I felt unsafe everywhere... Her memory haunted me constantly, and the sight of the moon reminded me of her stare. I couldn''t sleep, tormented by dreams of that night, and I couldn''t stay awake because the moon would remind me of her.

    I hated her, I wanted nothing but to make her pay for what she had done. And one day...

    "One day... I will make you pay..."

 Chapter 43: Turning Point

    The Reapers...

    Someone could consider them a clandestine guild; an organization that operates in the shadows, but with numerous secret locations scattered across the world.

    In my previous guild, there was a small counter where one could accept quests related to such individuals; a member of the organization personally oversaw it. I took on various assignments from this person.

    So, in a way, one could say we were colleagues.

    The Reapers operate globally, taking on quests from anyone, as long as they offer a substantial sum of coins. They then decide on the best course of action; either other Reapers volunteer for the task or assignments are made.

    Most likely, the Envokers found my dagger and sought the Reapers'' assistance in tracking down the assassin responsible for their member''s death. This stalker either took on the quest, or was directly sent by the Reapers, though I would guess on the former.

    So, if I don''t kill this stalker, I will surely make myself some powerful enemies...

    "But who cares?!" I quipped, planting another kiss on my recovered dagger. "I finally have my dagger back! Hahaha!"

    I was overjoyed, even elated... I almost looked like Selena.

    And the challenge this guy offered seemed intriguing enough. Why not? ... I will spare his life.

    "Still..." I said, turning around. "Better take this." I retrieved his codex from the ground. His spells were problematic enough, and he deserved it after attacking me with my own dagger.

    "I will hide it somewhere..."

    The stalker knew where I lived, but without his codex, he could do nothing.

    Leaving him unconscious on the ground, I left the scene, and hid the codex in a stupid place, yet at the same time it sounded extremely cunning; he would never think to look there.

    I would''ve liked to interrogate him about how he knew the dagger''s name, the demon, and everything else, but he didn''t seem inclined to talk, unless forced. And that was my plan, but upon returning to the spot, his body was gone...

    He must''ve woken up from his sleep and fled away...

    "Well, whatever..."

    I was satisfied enough just having my dagger back! So, I simply returned to my guild, tucking myself comfortably under the blankets, clutching it tight as I peacefully drifted into dreamland...

    ... The sunshine rose, and a new wonderful day began! I woke up with my dagger in hand! Stretching my body, I let out a satisfying yawn to shake off the remnants of sleep.

    After completing my morning routine, I made my way downstairs, where I found Joey in the kitchen, busy preparing breakfast. Elizabeth was also awake, seated at the table, her eyes half-closed with drowsiness.

    Taking advantage of Joey''s focus on his task, I quietly approached him from behind, wrapping my arms around his waist and resting my head on his shoulder. "Hi Joey!"

    He had a box of biscuits in hand. "Oh, good morning, Argenta. You seem to be in a suspiciously good mood today," he remarked, noticing my smile.

    I softly chuckled. "Look what I found!"

    I proudly displayed my dagger, lifting it up to his face.

    "Oh! You found it!" he joyfully exclaimed. "Where was it, in the end?"

    "Oh, in the end, someone kindly turned it in to the tavern''s lost and found! I''m not sure who, though," I replied, seamlessly incorporating my little white lie into the conversation.

    "I''m really happy for you."

    "You know, you could make this day even better," I said, gazing at him with sweet, pleading eyes, hoping to persuade him.

    He sighed, understanding my hint. "You want me to cook fries for lunch, don''t you?"

    I giggled, tightening my embrace and nuzzling his cheek. "Then I''ll count on it! Make them crispy, alright? And add a chocolate dessert, too!" I requested, stealing a biscuit from the box he held.

    "Alright, alright."

    I gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before happily turning around, nibbling on the biscuit, only to find Crimson entering the room.

    I immediately frowned, wary of what she could have done. "Crimson, I''m in a good mood today. You better not ruin it," I warned.

    However, she seemed to have completely ignored me, her gaze fixed on my dagger.

    "Hello?" I tilted my head, waving with my dagger to catch her attention.

    "Hm? Ah, sorry, I got distracted... What did you say, Snowflake?" she asked, flashing a smile.

    "I said that I''m in a good mood; don''t ruin it. I''ve found the dagger I lost!" I cheerfully said.

    "Is that the dagger?"

    "Yes!"

    "It truly is unique and beautiful." She has good taste.

    After a while, Leonard entered the room, followed by Laura, Selena, Jerald, and another man; he was tall, with broad shoulders, and striking white hair paired with crystal-clear eyes.

    "Oh, the old geezer is alive!" Crimson remarked, waving her hands and leaning back into her chair as the man stepped into the room.

    The man approached me, his gaze fixed, his presence imposing. "Greetings," he said, his voice deep and slightly hoarse. "I believe I haven''t introduced myself. I am the Guild Master. You may call me Herbaleon."

    I immediately snapped to attention, offering a respectful curtsy. "Forgive my rudeness, sir. You may call me Argenta," I replied, meeting his gaze.

    After that, Herbaleon remained silent, his eyes still fixed on me. I was quite confused and embarrassed by the prolonged silence.

    "Everyone, listen to me," Leonard said, stepping forward and breaking the silence. "The King has sent us a letter; an invitation to the Royal Palace for a celebration honoring the guilds that will free Silveandria from the monsters. The event will take place in three weeks, after which we will proceed to Silveandria."

    "We have to go to the capital, and then to Silveandria?" Crimson asked, her brow furrowed.

    "Yes. Is that a problem?" Leonard replied curtly.

    "Well... not really. Except that it''ll take us two weeks to reach the capital by wagon, and then another two weeks to reach Silveandria from there... Are we really wasting over a month just for a party?"

    "The King has made his wishes clear, and we will comply," Leonard firmly stated, leaving no room for arguments.

    Crimson rolled her eyes. "I guess..."

    "Changing the subject, how''s the recruitment for a healer going, Crimson?" Leonard asked her.

    "They all suck, Leonard."

    "I had hoped we''d secure a tenth member before this occasion..." Leonard lamented, rubbing his temples.

    "Why don''t we just have Joey as a member?" Jerald suggested. "I bet he would do well in dungeons."

    "No way," Joey waved his hands. "I would only be a burden; I''m not as strong as you guys, Jerald."

    Ever since Joey and Jerald woke up Elizabeth together for her present, I noticed that Jerald has a stronger opinion about him, even though it was already good even before that.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Leonard, we could recruit a new member in the capital," Herbaleon proposed.

    "Sir, are you sure? Won''t that be quite challenging in such a short time?" Leonard turned to him.

    "I am sure. It will be my way to apologize for my recent absence," he replied.

    "I will still be the one to choose them," Crimson interjected. "I don''t want to coordinate incompetents."

    Herbaleon nodded, while Leonard approached Crimson. "Crimson, make sure to behave in the capital, alright?" he said, his tone scolding and almost angry.

    "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" she countered.

    With a flick of his index finger, he adjusted his glasses. "This is a turning point for the guild; we will free Silveandria alongside the first and second guilds. I won''t allow you to tarnish our reputation just because you''re bored. You need to cooperate with the other members."

    "That''s what I should be saying..." Crimson retorted, her tone sharp as she met his glare. "Better for them to know what they''re doing, because if the other coordinators are not even half my level, I surely won''t be following their orders."

    After they exchanged glares, Leonard sighed. "There is so much to do, and we barely have a week," he murmured under his breath, before turning to Laura. "Laura, as long as it doesn''t involve venturing inside a dungeon, may I request your assistance in freeing Silveandria as well?"

    Laura appeared taken aback by his request, placing her hand over her chest. "Um... actually, Leonard, I..."

    Leonard looked at her with concern, sensing something was amiss. "What''s wrong?"

    "Forgive me, Leonard." Herbaleon stepped forward. "It seems I keep making mistakes as Guild Master... I should''ve informed you sooner..."

    Herbaleon and Laura exchanged a glance, and Laura nodded as she tightened her lips.

    "I suppose you all should know. The thing is..." Herbaleon continued, "Laura may be leaving the guild."

    "What?!" Elizabeth suddenly widened her eyes, the drowsiness completely faded away as she got up from her seat.

    The others looked equally surprised.

    "Sorry, dear, I should''ve told you..." Laura said to Elizabeth.

    "What? Why, why? What do you mean?" Elizabeth was nervous, her voice trembling.

    Laura gently caressed her daughter''s hair, while Herbaleon looked distressed, unable to meet anyone''s gaze.

    "Well, some things happened, dear..." Laura tried to explain. "Your father and I have discussed, and I don''t know if I feel like staying in the guild..."

    Crimson burst out laughing at those words, which only worsened Elizabeth''s expression. She then glanced at me, and I caught her drift immediately. Were they actually divorcing?

    "Crimson!" Laura reproached.

    Elizabeth''s face grew even more worried, her eyes glistening as she gulped, likely recalling Crimson''s mocking words. "B-but why?! It''s not because of something I did, right?"

    "What? No, no dear," Laura reassured her, letting out a sigh. "It''s not you, dear, it''s, um..." She seemed to panic as she looked into her daughter''s eyes, glancing at me for an instant before redirecting her attention to Elizabeth. "Let''s talk somewhere else."

    Laura took her daughter by the hand, excusing herself with the others before exiting the room; Herbaleon followed.

    Leonard let out a heavy sigh. "We''ll address this matter later," he murmured, before turning to us. "Listen, everyone. I want all of you to be prepared to depart for the capital in less than a week. Every member must come. Inform the others if you see them; I''ll be in my office."

    "Every member? Me too?" I asked, seeking clarification. The idea of going to Silveandria and fighting all those monsters was exciting, but I hadn''t expected to be included.

    "Every member," Leonard confirmed, finally leaving the room.

    <hr>

    The days were pretty chaotic at the guild in preparation for our departure to the capital.

    For no particular reason, I found myself standing just outside the guild alongside Crimson, observing as Leonard and Herbaleon directed people on how to organize supplies onto a wagon.

    "Sir, are you positive this is enough?" Leonard asked him, gesturing toward the wagon.

    Herbaleon nodded as he looked at the wagon. "Hm. We''ll make stops in nearby towns along the way to gather more provisions. I''ve already dispatched guards ahead to scout the safest routes."

    "Are you sure you don''t want guards accompanying us as well? What if we ran into some bandits along the way?" Leonard turned to him.

    "That won''t be a problem. We can easily deal with them were they to show up; I will be the one taking the lead, the only guards we''ll use are those scouting ahead," he reassured.

    "As you wish."

    Crimson looked annoyed, huffing. "I could reach the capital in less than a week with Ourobo..."

    "Stop complaining," Leonard said, adjusting his glasses with his index finger. "You''ll come with us."

    Crimson looked resigned, before glancing at me with a smug smile. "What do you say we share a wagon, Snowflake?"

    "You can''t." Leonard immediately shut her down without even looking at her. "You have to stay in front with us. Lady Argenta will be in a wagon at the rear."

    "Huh? Why do I have to stay with you two?!" Crimson protested.

    "Because you''re the coordinator," he replied. "Were something to happen, you''d coordinate the members behind."

    Crimson looked at him with a neutral expression, before narrowing her eyes, turning away. "Ourobocervas," she said, summoning her creature.

    "Where are you going?" Leonard demanded as she climbed onto it.

    "I''ll see you in the capital," she said, darting off.

    Leonard looked at her, his mouth agape as she went away. "CRIMSON!" he yelled, fuming.

    "Let her go, Leonard," Herbaleon advised, trying to hide a smile playing on his lips, his hands clasped behind his back. "You know you can''t reason with her."

    Leonard heavy sighed, facepalming. "Sir... you''re too carefree on the matter. Who knows what she might do..."

    He chuckled. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. She wouldn''t do anything that would make me angry," he said before turning to me. "Are you friends with that girl, Argenta?"

    "Um, well..." I stared at the direction Crimson went, genuinely wondering what kind of relationship I shared with her. "I suppose you could say that...?"

    After that, I returned inside; I still had to organize myself for the journey, after all. Although, I didn''t direct myself to my room, since I spotted Joey in the kitchen.

    "Will you be staying here?" I asked, approaching him from behind.

    "No, Leonard wants me to come along to help out in the capital, but I''m not invited to the celebration since I''m not a member, but a collaborator," he replied.

    ��Oh, you''re still coming though! I''m happy to hear that.�� I smiled. ��So nobody is staying here���� I realized, turning around, feeling a strange and unexpected sense of emptiness at the thought of the room being empty.

    "Others will come to keep it clean..."

    "Hmm, I see... Well, see you later, then!" I waved, heading to my room.

    As I went upstairs, I ran into Elizabeth. "U-um..." she stopped me, seeking my attention.

    "What is it?" I asked.

    She tried to hide behind her staff, avoiding my gaze. "Lady Argenta... if you don''t have a dress for the celebration already... would you like to go shopping together?" she asked, her voice shaking.

    Why the sudden formalities...?

    "Huh, sure..." I replied. "I''m fine with that, but I was hoping to look for one in the capital. Is that okay with you?"

    She gave a relieved smile, nodding. ��It is! That was my plan as well. We should have a few days before the celebration once we''re in the capital. We can go after we get settled.��

    I nodded back, and continued to my room to prepare for the journey...

    ... The road to the capital was fairly smooth, punctuated by frequent stops to rest along the way, and by Selena''s incessant enthusiasm about the purses that she could''ve bought once there. Laura also came, although she looked upset for the entire journey: it was clear she did it out of love for her daughter. Her daughter who, for some unknown reason, sought my attention quite a lot throughout the whole trip.

    And, as expected, we arrived there days before the celebration.

    Before us rose the formidable sight of towering white walls, serving as a barrier and marking the city''s boundaries. And, approaching them, we reached the main gate; the primary entry point into the heart of the capital. Here, two menacing guards, adorned in pristine sky-blue armor, stood watch, while many others were positioned atop the white walls.

    Herbaleon approached them with a letter in hand; likely the invitation. And, after a while, the guards gestured for us to pass through the gate.

    The might of the capital upon stepping inside was to be expected; a gleaming white city covered in splendor. Street artists entertained passersby, their performances drawing crowds with their prestigious talents, hoping for a few coins in return. Libromancers and adventurers wandered the streets, their weapons at their sides subtly revealing their identities, while elegant citizens went about their lives with an air of sophistication.

    Nobles... my mother rarely spoke of them, but when she did, it was never something positive. Untrustworthy scums... She advised me to stay on guard if I were to meet one. And just by first glance, I would say the capital was full of them. And my mother was never wrong about something, not even once...

    Once inside, another guard approached us, instructing us to follow. He led us to a mansion not too far from the Royal Palace; it was possible to see it clearly from there.

    "The King has granted you, the Abyss'' Reavers, this place for the duration of your stay. He eagerly anticipates meeting you all at the celebration held in His Royal Palace in a few days," the guard informed.

    "We are deeply honored by the King''s generosity and hospitality," said Herbaleon, his tone humble and respectful. "Please convey our heartfelt thanks to His Majesty for providing us with such esteemed accommodations. We look forward to attending the celebration and expressing our gratitude in person."

    "Your gratitude is greatly appreciated, Sir Herbaleon. I will be sure to convey your thanks to His Majesty. It is an honor to serve and facilitate your stay here. Should you require anything further, please do not hesitate to inform me," the guard said before heading off.

    "Kyaa!" Selena suddenly screamed, startling me; she must''ve held that in for quite a long time now... "This place is huge! Are you guys seeing what I''m seeing? Are you guys seeing any of this?! The flowers! The fountain! The crystal chandeliers! And this flooring! It''s so clean I can almost see my own reflection! I can''t believe we''re actually here! Kyaa!" she exclaimed, covering her face with her hands as she waved her body, tapping her heels onto the floor.

    "I''m suddenly feeling nervous..." Joey murmured, tugging at the collar of his cloak.

    "Relax, Joey..." I said to him, patting his back.

    Leonard let out a weary sigh as he adjusted his glasses. "How am I supposed to find Crimson now, exactly?"

    "She''s likely to find us instead," I remarked, catching Leonard''s attention.

    "I hope you''re right, Lady Argenta..."

    - - - - - - -

    I returned to my humble shelter nestled amidst the trees, concealed by abundant foliage. I will always be amazed by how this grandma managed to create such a reliable home in such a hostile environment.

    "Ceruleo, a bird paid you a visit," she said, regarding me dismissively as I entered from the windows. She then handed me an envelope before returning to puffing on her pipe.

    "Oh, thanks grandma," I said, taking the envelope.

    "I already told you to stop calling me that," she said, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Who''s it from?" she then asked, nodding toward the envelope.

    I examined it, opening it. "Oh, it''s a letter from Leonard... It seems the guild has made it to the top three."

    "Oh yeah, weren''t the rankings announced a few weeks ago? Seems like this letter took its sweet time getting here..."

    "Hmm, yes. I suppose by now they must be on their way to the dungeon. A shame... I had hoped to be finished here before that, to join them," I expressed, setting the letter aside.

    "A war does not end overnight, Ceruleo..."

 Chapter 44: The Candle Maker

    The next morning, I woke up to the warm light of the sun streaming in. I had a really nice and comfy rest in the bed of that manor. Nothing against my bed in Zafferbridge, but here, in the capital... it was something else.

    The manor was so huge that we each got to choose our own room, and every room had a queen-size bed and a lot of space. I picked a room on the first floor.

    After getting ready, I headed downstairs, finding a bizarre scenario: Jerald and Joey were doing push-ups, shirtless, in the middle of the room while Selena watched them, clutching a t-shirt to her chest, presumably Jerald''s.

    "What''s happening here...?" I flatly asked as I approached her, perplexed.

    She completely ignored me, seemingly oblivious of my presence, her sparkling eyes fixated on Jerald''s pectorals, nearly drooling.

    "Good morning, Argenta," Joey greeted me as he continued the push-ups.

    I waved at him as I observed the unusual scene. After a short while, Jerald stood up.

    "Good job. Not bad for a start," Jerald said, offering Joey a hand to help him up.

    Joey smiled, accepting the hand. "Thanks."

    "Isn''t it beautiful, Argenta?" Selena suddenly murmured beside me, her eyes still locked on the pair as they conversed.

    "Hm? What is?" I asked, glancing at her.

    "Their bond... The way they hug each other with their manly and sweaty bodies as they look each other in the eyes, trying to hide their shyness behind their smiles... Ah, it''s so romantic..." she murmured, hiding her face behind the shirt in her hands as she blushed.

    Nothing Selena said was actually happening, so I wasn''t quite sure how to respond...

    After a while, Joey approached me, wiping his sweat with a towel and properly greeted me. "Hi, Argenta."

    "How come you''re suddenly training?" I asked out of curiosity.

    "Jerald invited me to train; he told me it would be a good idea," he explained.

    Jerald nodded. "Working out improves confidence, lifts the mood, and a good sweat is always a great way to clear the mind. I thought some training could do him good, so I invited him. Having a workout buddy is always pleasant."

    I bet he just tagged along because he couldn''t say no... But Jerald was right; my mother often reminded me of the importance of good training and diet, without neglecting the importance of good rest and indulgences.

    "Ah, sorry!" Elizabeth appeared from behind, covering her eyes with Rosemary in hand, her voice embarrassed.

    "You don''t need to be ashamed, Elizabeth," Jerald said. "Men are not ashamed to show their bodies."

    Elizabeth slightly lowered the cat to peek. "W-why are two shirtless?" she stammered, her voice still shaky.

    Selena happily greeted Elizabeth, explaining the situation. "So, anyway..." she then continued. "Are you ready to go shopping, my love?"

    Elizabeth nodded with a smile, before turning to me. "You''re coming, too, right?"

    I gave a nod in response.

    "What do you guys want for lunch?" Joey asked, thinking about his job.

    "Why don''t you come as well, Joey?" Jerald suggested.

    "Are you sure?" he asked, his expression surprised.

    "Of course. We''re in the capital; we''ll grab something on the way for lunch. You don''t always have to cook for us," he replied, giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder.

    "Ah, alright." He seemed happy about the invitation.

    Some time later, Leonard joined the room along with Mika and Louise, engaging in conversation with the rest of us while reminding everyone about the need to dress properly for the celebration at the Royal Palace.

    Everything seemed to be going smoothly; a relaxing morning where everyone looked forward to their plans. Until a certain person suddenly showed up at the main door.

    "Crimson!" Leonard angrily exclaimed, rising from his seat and storming over to her with an angry glare.

    Yet, Crimson appeared completely nonchalant and unfazed by it.

    Adjusting his glasses, he continued. "Give me a good reason why I shouldn''t give you a severe punishment for your behavior."

    "I found the healer," she said with a smirk; the same smirk everyone would gladly see disappear from her face.

    Leonard''s glare softened in surprise. "You did?"

    "Yes," she said, turning around. "You can come in now!" she then shouted.

    From the main door, a skinny figure stepped in, his neck wrapped in a bandage stained with blood. "Yo!" he greeted in a thin voice, raising his hand.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Is he alright?!" Selena almost shouted, slightly averting her gaze as her hand reached for her heart.

    "Ah, this is my divine weapon," he said, removing the bandage, revealing a clean neck, free of any scars. "It was already dirty with blood when it appeared on the stone ambo, and it doesn''t go away."

    "What the fuck..." Selena flatly commented. Me too, Selena. Me too...

    "The Deities really have strange ways of giving blessings..." Elizabeth remarked.

    Leonard sighed. "It seems you always find a way to get off the hook," he said in a spiteful voice to Crimson, before turning to the guy. "Nice to meet you. I''m Leonard, the Guild Leader. Forgive me, but the situation is quite complicated at the moment. We should discuss some matters with the Guild Master."

    "I''m aware, Crimson has already informed me," he said before turning his gaze to the rest of us. "It is my pleasure to meet you all. I am Caligo, though I am formally known as The Candle Maker. It''s nice to make your acquaintance," he then said with a slight bow, placing his hand over his heart.

    We all welcomed him and introduced ourselves, while Leonard went to find Herbaleon.

    Though, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had given him a bad impression, as when we shook hands, his expression turned suspicious for a moment, furrowing his brow as his eyes narrowed.

    "How did she even find you?" Mika asked him after the presentation; everyone seated at the table. Except for me, leaned with my back against the wall, observing.

    Caligo laughed nervously, scratching his cheek. "There is an underground area here in Goldenovum where adventurers engage in... illegal fights. She found me there."

    "Typical of Crimson..." Louise remarked with a chuckle.

    "If I may ask, why do they call you The Candle Maker?" Joey asked him.

    "It''s mainly my occupation, though it''s much deeper than that," Caligo replied. "Goldenovum is divided into many districts; depending on what you want to buy, there are many areas specialized in very specific goods. I am an alchemist; no... you may consider me even a researcher. I have a shop in an alley in the magical district. The creation of magical items and potions is my specialty, though, my true expertise lies in candles," he explained.

    "Are you sure you''re able to join the guild when you have a shop?" Elizabeth asked him.

    He nodded. "I have a colleague with me; she''ll be the one taking over the business. She''s far more accustomed to clients than I am, anyway."

    As the conversation kept going, Crimson got up from her chair and headed for the kitchen. I followed her.

    "What''s with that guy?" I asked her as she poured herself some water.

    She took a sip. "What do you mean?"

    "You''re not the type to choose someone just to fill a slot and avoid problems. What''s interesting about him?"

    She grinned over the rim of her glass. "Hmm? Are you actually the jealous type, Snowflake?"

    I immediately regretted asking. This girl''s ability to make me roll my eyes was out of this world. "No, I am just curious, Crimson... You''re literally the one who approached me after ''sensing'' my mana, and this guy gave me a weird look earlier. Since you chose him, I just think there may be something that caught your interest in him. What is it? He can read mana as well? Or something else?"

    "So, you''re afraid I might find him more interesting than you?"

    "... Never mind, I''m not curious anymore," I said, turning to go back to the others. But as I did, she grabbed my wrist.

    "Calm down, I''m just joking," she said, her smile amused. "I''ll explain if you stay."

    I glanced at her. "Okay, then speak."

    She put her glass down. "I don''t think he can read mana, but I know his colleague very well; she''s an information broker I often refer to, and we keep in touch. You can imagine our relationship."

    "Actually, I can''t," I interjected. "I can''t imagine anyone having a relationship with you."

    "Ow, you''re so cold..." she mocked in a teasing tone. "Anyway, she''s the one who suggested him, and he''s interesting enough. He uses his candles in addition to his spells in combat, so I''m intrigued."

    "Hmm..."

    "I don''t know why he gave you a weird look, though. Maybe he was just stunned by your beautiful face. Who wouldn''t be?"

    "You''re lucky I''m still in a good mood to be listening to you."

    "That''s good to hear. And what is this good mood due to?" she asked, folding her arms.

    "Well, nothing in particular. It''s just that since I got my dagger back, things are going smoothly and I look forward to the guild''s tasks," I explained. Besides, not being the newest member anymore gave me a weird feeling of superiority, for some reason. "Though, I still have the remains of the other... Do you want them?" I asked her, quickly thinking of a solution to the dilemma.

    She furrowed a brow. "Is it some kind of gift, or are you just using me as a trash can?"

    "Well, that description suits you well," I remarked.

    "You''re awfully mean when you''re in a good mood," she jokingly said with a grin.

    That almost made me chuckle.

    "I''ve heard you''re going shopping later to pick up a dress for the celebration," she said, softening her gaze. "I can''t wait to see what dress you''ll wear."

    "I shall carefully pick one that you''ll dislike."

    She laughed; my comment amused her so much that her laughter filled the room as she headed towards the main door.

    "You''re not coming shopping with us?" I asked.

    "No, I''ll meet you directly at the celebration," she said before turning back to meet my gaze. "See you later, Snowflake."

    - - - - - - -

    I returned to my shop to gather some essentials with me. There are only a few things you really need once you decide to move on. Clothes, the tools of your trade... and what defines who you really are.

    "So you''re really leaving me, Caligo," she said as I rummaged around. "You''re a grown-up now, you''ll forget about me..."

    "Don''t worry, Rossana. We''ll exchange letters," I reassured. "And you''re the one who wanted me to leave so you could have the store for yourself. Now your wish will come true!"

    She yawned. "But what about your wish? Are you going to be happy in this guild?"

    "I''ll be alright..."

    She regarded me with narrowed eyes. "You don''t sound convinced. Has something happened already?"

    "Hmm..." I reflected on what happened as I packed some of my candles into a bag. "To tell the truth, something did happen..."

    She came closer, leaning in to listen. "What happened?"

    "There''s a girl in this guild... I had a really strange feeling when I shook her hand."

    "A strange feeling?"

    I nodded, my hand instinctively reaching my cheek. "I don''t know how to explain it... It''s like... as if for a second I were in a limbo, between worlds. I saw... shadows," I said, struggling to find the right words as my eyes darted around.

    She raised an eyebrow. "I think this is what happens when you keep sleeping only three hours a night, Caligo..."

    I laughed, waving my hands. "I know it sounds crazy! But... that girl is really strange! She reminded me of..."

    She approached, taking some candles from a shelf to help me out. "Of...?"

    "... The Silver Witch."

    At the mention, a candle slipped from Rossana''s grasp, her eyes widening. "Don''t say such things so casually, Caligo! What if someone overhears and thinks you''re one of Her followers?"

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean any harm, it''s just a feeling... From the descriptions, her eyes reminded me of Her. And she has a dagger, too; it seems identical to the one I''ve read about, described in the tales. Do you think it''s that weapon?"

    She shook her head. "That''s not possible, Caligo. A divine weapon dissipates the moment its wielder dies. Enough talking about the past... No one but Her followers speaks of it anymore, in the form of sung stories. And you''re not one of them, are you?"

    "No, I''m not. Sorry, Rossana, I didn''t mean to bring back bad memories. I just got curious... That girl seems like an enigma," I said, kneeling down to pick up the fallen candle. "Who knows, perhaps... I could shed some light amidst the fog..."

 Chapter 45: To Be, And To Act

    The world, to an extent, is rather simple to understand, as it revolves unequivocally around three fundamental pillars: coins, sex, and power. It is only natural, and the reasons behind them are just as straightforward.

    Coins are the tangible embodiment of wealth; they hold the power to procure anything, from goods to services and, with a fair price, even lives. They provide security, access to opportunities, and a means to fulfill desires and aspirations.

    Then, sex; a concept deeply rooted in human nature. Sexual attraction and fulfillment play a significant role in all social interactions. Its presence is felt in every facet of society, from relationships to cultural norms, and to the end goal of preservation, through reproduction.

    Power, being the latter, and yet the most important, as it holds the key to everything else... Power can take various forms, but generally speaking, its essence remains consistent: the ability to shape destinies through control and manipulation. Nobles solely pursue it, driven by desires for dominance, recognition, and security, striving to influence decisions and outcomes...

    A king is no different, really; trying to maintain their status quo, spending left and right to acquire security and material possessions, only to find themselves with more things to secure, leading to more spending, all the while managing sex and marriages to ensure they have more power through relationships and alliances to extend their dominion.

    A lifestyle, in my opinion... quite boring.

    My mother once dwelled on such concepts, saying that power held in the wrong hands could unleash irreversible disasters, leading to consequences without a point of return. Whereas, coins in the wrong hands could really... do nothing; only the one spending could suffer the consequences, and sex alone wields limited influence over the world. But power... oh, power in the wrong hands has the potential to reshape reality in unimaginable ways.

    Though, it is worth noting that my mother didn''t fully agree about coins being able to procure anything since, in her opinion, there are many things that cannot be bought.

    "What do you mean?" I asked her, tilting my head as I observed her washing the dishes.

    "What do you think I mean, sweetie?" she countered with a gentle tone.

    "Well, I''ve heard people say that coins can even buy you happiness," I replied.

    She dried her hands before continuing. "And do you think that''s true?"

    "Hmm, well... I was happy when you bought me that chocolate cake."

    She chuckled before scooping me up into her arms. "So your happiness is a chocolate cake?" she asked, planting a kiss on my cheek, making me squirm with laughter.

    "Well, you''re also my happiness."

    Her lips curled into an even bigger smile.

    "You''re still not answering the question though, mom..." I pouted.

    "Yes, and I won''t answer it," she said, sticking out her tongue in response.

    I pouted even harder. "Another one of your secrets?!"

    "Not a secret, sweetie. I just want you to find the answer for yourself. One day, I''m sure you''ll understand what I mean, and you''ll be happy..."

    ...

    And so, the day of the celebration at the Royal Palace finally arrived. I was in my room, standing in front of a tall, ornate mirror, checking myself out.

    Choosing a dress Crimson would dislike was no easy task, considering each one before me was a masterpiece in its own right.

    In the end, I chose a dress in a mesmerizing shade of night-sky blue. The patterns on the dress reminded me of constellations, and the fabric had a fresh, cool feeling against my skin, draping around me with gentle grace. The delicate bodice accentuated my figure and, somehow, highlighted my collarbone, leaving it elegantly exposed, while my back remained covered.

    Sheer, dark-blue sleeves, almost purple like a nebula, cascaded down my arms, adorned with intricate lace and tiny crystals that twinkled like little stars. As I twirled before the mirror, the skirt of the dress flowed around me with a gentle rustle at every step.

    To complete the ensemble, I chose simple silver earrings and a delicate bracelet adorned with purple moonstones. Then, I pinned a small, star-shaped hairpiece into my white hair, adding the final celestial touch.

    Perhaps, thinking about it... I chose one a little too wonderful, but Elizabeth''s and Selena''s still seemed way better. However, in this dress... I felt like I was cloaked in the very essence of the night sky; a celestial Goddess summoned to dance amidst the stars!

    I even had my nails painted an azure; I was initially against it, but Selena insisted on having a ''girls night'' with me and Elizabeth, and I decided to participate to demonstrate my commitment to belonging in this guild. I''m not so interested in stuff like makeup, though my mother always emphasized its power to make a statement and win over people. But since Leonard instructed everyone to dress properly, just for this night, I had to be dazzling... Thanks to Selena, I could say that both my hands and feet were adorned with azure paint, adding a subtle yet captivating detail to my overall look. And my face looked more polished than ever; my eyebrows long, beautiful, and delicately arched, complementing my lips, now a glistening pink.

    Overall... I felt somewhat out of place. But simultaneously, I couldn''t deny that I looked stunning, a real and pure beauty.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    A knock on the door interrupted my twirls in front of the mirror, the voice of someone calling my name from the other side.

    "You can come in, Joey," I replied.

    Joey opened the door, remaining petrified at the sight of me. "Ah... It seems I''ve got the wrong person," he jokingly said.

    I chuckled, giving my dress a final twirl. "What do you think?"

    "You look... stunning."

    "You did seem stunned," I remarked. "But don''t get used to it; I''ll use this dress only tonight."

    He shrugged. "I''ll make peace with that."

    "What brings you here?" I asked, since he rarely visits my room.

    "Ah, Leonard just asked me to come call you. Shortly, you all will be going to the Royal Palace, and he wanted to make sure everyone was getting ready."

    "I see. I''m ready, I''m ready."

    I turned over once again to the mirror. Yes, I was definitely all dressed up and ready. However, my attention was soon pulled away by Joey, his hand extended toward me in invitation while he was slightly bowed. "Would you honor me with this dance?"

    A giggle escaped my lips. With a little curtsy, I accepted. "It would be my pleasure."

    I gracefully took his hand, and we moved to the center of the huge room. I placed my left hand on his shoulder, while he gently placed his right on my waist, our free hands linking together.

    We gracefully moved around the room while our eyes kept reflecting each other''s, the gentle tap of my heels accompanying our steps.

    "I didn''t know you could dance," Joey remarked, a hint of surprise in his voice.

    "There are many things you don''t know about me, Joey."

    "And here I thought I had finally found something I could do that you couldn''t..." he softly sighed with a smile.

    I chuckled. "I don''t mind you sucking at everything."

    He laughed lightly. "You''re so harsh..."

    "I am surprised, though," I complimented. "Who taught you how to dance?"

    "My parents wanted me to learn, so I had to," he replied. "What about you?"

    "My mother did, along with all the etiquette the nobles adopt."

    "Well, she did a splendid job. I took tons of lessons, and you''re still better than me."

    "Cheer up. There are things you''re better at than me."

    "Trying to cheer me up after you rubbed salt in the wound?"

    "Hmm... yes," I quipped.

    He raised an eyebrow. "She didn''t teach you tact, did she?"

    "I don''t need such a thing," I countered. "Besides, you''re talking about tact and all the dance lessons you took, but you still haven''t complimented me about my hair after you said I''d look good if I let it grow. Where are your manners?" I teased, shaking my head.

    "I see you''re letting it grow. Well, I excuse myself, then. I said you''re stunning, but I take it back. You''re simply mesmerizing, not even the Queen can equal your grace," he teased back.

    That was a compliment; I felt a warm blush spread across my cheeks.

    "Yet, you had to make me let you notice it. You''re an awful gentleman, barely a chaperone. Flattery will get you nowhere at this point..." I retorted, though my blush may have betrayed me.

    He sighed as he smiled. "Hmm, you''re right. I still have a lot to learn."

    Slowly, I decided to stop the dance, and sat on my bed letting out a sigh.

    "Is something wrong?" he asked me with a concerned tone.

    I let my body dramatically sink, staring at the ceiling.

    Joey laughed at my theatrics. "Are you sure you should lie down after all the preparation? Your hair will get messy, you know."

    "It''s fine, I just want to lie down for a bit. There''s still time," I replied.

    "Do you want me to leave you some space?" he asked.

    "No... come here, lie next to me."

    He complied, laying close to me, and we both stared at the ceiling together.

    "Isn''t it strange?" I wondered aloud.

    "Hm? What is?"

    "It feels like an eternity since we last had a conversation like this... just laying around. And yet, now we''re even in the same guild."

    "You''re right," he murmured. "Ever since we reached Zafferbridge, our lives have been turned upside down. For days you seemed extremely lost in thoughts, and then you went into that dungeon. And once you returned, you seemed distant as well..."

    "Sorry..."

    "Don''t be. I also got caught up in the flow; now I''m a collaborator... Our roles may be different, but I''m happy to be in the same guild. I''m actually the one sorry; I''m unable to assist you in all this crazy stuff you''re doing. Now you''re off to a fallen city, and all I can do is... wait."

    I turned around to meet his eyes. "You''ve done so much for me, Joey," I reassured him, resting my hand over his shoulder. "You followed me so far, you gave me a dagger when I lost mine, which saved my life, and you always cook for me when I''m hungry."

    He chuckled upon hearing the last part. "But that sounds like the bare minimum. You''re risking your life constantly, and I''m not helping you with any of that. And it''s way more dangerous than when we were in our hometown..."

    "You don''t have to, Joey. Coming back from an expedition to find you waiting, ready to cook something delicious just for me... is enough," I said with a warm smile. "Besides... I think I just discovered something you''re better at than me."

    "Hm? You did?"

    "Hmm-hm. cooking," I proudly nodded.

    "What?" he laughed. "That''s just cooking. You can do that as well."

    "But you''re way better than me. Don''t try to find excuses now! And you really wouldn''t make me cook after returning tired from my life-threatening adventures, would you now?"

    He sighed, knowing full well I was the one in the right. "You''re unbelievable..."

    I got up from the bed with a smile of satisfaction at my victory, stretching out.

    "See? Your hair got messy," he observed, getting up as well.

    I quickly glanced at the mirror; he was right. Walking over to the dressing table, I retrieved a brush. And with a twirl, I extended it to Joey. "Here."

    He stared at it with a puzzled expression. "What about it?"

    I pushed it to him. "Brush my hair."

    His expression was amusing to look at. "I know I said not even the Queen can equal your grace, but are you actually acting like one now?"

    I stifled a laugh. "Well, you''re the one who said I would look great with long hair. Don''t you think you bear some responsibility over it?" I then gracefully settled into a chair. "Come on, don''t keep me waiting."

    He sighed in mock resignation. "At your command, my Queen."

    It was brief, but he ran that brush gently and diligently through my hair. He then handed me back the brush. "Shouldn''t you go now?"

    "Hmm... you''re right..."

    "What''s wrong? You seem weird this evening," he said, placing a comforting hand on my shoulder.

    "Nothing really... It''s just that going to the Royal Palace, acting out by following the etiquette... I don''t like these things. I''m glad it''s going to be short," I replied.

    I rose from the chair, my eyes falling on my dagger... I took it, turning to Joey. "Hey, can you do me a favor?"

    "Of course, what is it?"

    As if afraid of letting it go, I extended my dagger to him. "I''m sure they won''t let us bring weapons with us there, and I don''t want to leave it alone somewhere... You''re the only one I trust enough to entrust it to."

    He took it. "Alright, I''ll keep it until you come back. But... the only one you can trust? I''m happy about it, but aren''t you bonding with the other members?" he asked, his voice slightly trembling.

    "Well, in a way..." My answer didn''t really sound convincing. "Are you?"

    "I am; I think they''re pretty great!" he exclaimed with a cheerful smile. "I rarely see Mika, Louise and Crimson, so I can''t say much about them. But Jerald and Selena are really nice people! Leonard looks serious, but he has a reassuring aura, especially when Laura is around. And Elizabeth..." he suddenly stopped, his cheerful expression shifting to a pensive one as his eyes lowered.

    "Hm? What about Elizabeth?"

    "Ah, nothing, nothing," he chuckled, waving his hands.

    "Hmm?"

    "Anyway, alright. I guess I''ll just keep an eye on your dagger, and wait, as usual," he shrugged with a reassuring smile, holding the dagger like a warrior.

    A giggle escaped my lips. "That''s right," I nodded with a content smile. "Just wait for me, as you always have."

 Chapter 46: All Eyes On Her

    We were all escorted to the Royal Palace. Well, all except for Crimson, who was nowhere to be found. And Leonard didn''t look pleased by it...

    The path leading to the Royal Palace was a cobblestone walkway that gently guided the way, lined with meticulously manicured gardens, vibrant with a kaleidoscope of blooming flowers. The leaves gracefully swayed with the gentle breeze, and ornate statues stood solemnly among the greenery. Guards were stationed along the way.

    As we proceeded, we reached a colossal double door guarded by two guards and a butler. One by one, we were admitted, until it was my turn.

    "Good evening, madam," the guard regarded. "For the safety of all guests, I must kindly ask you to surrender your codex and personal weapon before entering. They will be returned to you at the end of the evening."

    It was to be expected. I complied, handing over my codex, but the guard appeared puzzled. "Your divine weapon, madam."

    "I don''t have one," I replied.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you enter unless you surrender your divine weapon," he insisted.

    "Well, you do put me in a difficult situation..."

    At that moment, Leonard intervened. "Forgive my interruption," he said, leaning in to whisper something to the guard.

    Upon Leonard''s whispering, the guard''s expression changed instantly, his eyes widening. He then quickly turned toward me. "Forgive my rudeness, madam. You may enter."

    With a gentle nod, I stepped past the threshold. The celebration was held in the Grand Hall, a vast expanse of marble and stone, with towering ceilings and glittering chandeliers casting a warm glow across the room. Butlers roamed gracefully with silver trays, offering drinks and delectable snacks to the elegantly dressed guests, while the soft melodies of an orchestra filled the air from a corner.

    The celebration was mostly for us, the guests, to mingle and converse with the members of the other guilds, while served by the King''s servants. Later, we would be greeted by the King himself, who would surely enter from above the hall, where a balcony overlooked the gathering. There was also another balcony where guests could step outside to enjoy the fresh air or have quieter conversations, surrounded by whimsical round plants and lanterns, creating a serene contrast to the bustling party inside.

    I did feel out of place; for some reason, many gazes were fixed on me, even though I wasn''t revealing much skin, unlike many other women...

    As I gradually adjusted to the mood of the evening, I approached Selena and Elizabeth, who were engaged in conversation with Leonard at a long banquet table adorned with luxurious food.

    "Argenta!" Selena quipped, dressed in a golden gown, wrapping Elizabeth in an embrace from behind. "Don''t you think Elizabeth looks simply divine in this dress?"

    This girl has no etiquette...

    "Yes, you both look splendid," I remarked.

    "You look equally splendid, Lady Argenta," Elizabeth said with a delicate blush across her cheeks.

    This must''ve been the first time Elizabeth wasn''t wearing her usual ridiculously oversized hat in public; she wore a dress similar to mine. Laura, however, was the one truly stunning, wearing a purple dress that accentuated her figure and breasts. In this little corner of the room, I realized I was surrounded by beautiful women, and a grumpy-looking Leonard.

    "When will that girl show up?" he lamented, rubbing his temples in frustration, likely thinking about Crimson.

    "You worry too much about her," Selena remarked.

    Leonard let out a sigh. "You''re right... I should focus on what''s here right now. We''re in the presence of the first and second top guilds," he said, casting a glance towards the other side of the enormous room as he adjusted his glasses.

    The first guild, the Golden Lucenti, and the second, the Amalgamated Thorny Roses, along with us, the Abyss Reavers, filled the room, giving it a powerful and imposing aura. At first glance, everyone seemed elegant, but there was an undeniable sense of strength.

    "I must say, I''m surprised, Lady Argenta," Leonard said, giving me a thoughtful look. "You look like you belong here. I am really impressed by your manners and the way you carry yourself..."

    Not to brag, but he wasn''t wrong. To tell the truth, this wasn''t my first time attending an elegant event; my mother had already made me join one.

    ...

    "You look adorable, sweetie!" my mother exclaimed, blushing with pride as she admired how cute I looked.

    However, I hated that dress. I was just a little girl, and it was excruciatingly uncomfortable to walk wearing such a thing. Whoever designed it should''ve been burned alive.

    "You look so classy, mom!" I complimented. She wore a white, super-classy dress that made her look like a Goddess.

    "Hear me out, sweetie. Whatever they give you to eat, politely refuse; and if they offer you a drink, never drink it down," she advised. "With the small portions they offer at these events, nobody fills their stomach anyway."

    "Are nobles cheap?" I asked, tilting my head.

    "Hmm, I suppose you could say that."

    ...

    Not long after, a butler captured everyone''s attention with a discreet cough, signaling the arrival of the King. As anticipated, He made His grand entrance over the balcony high above the hall, looking down on us as we bowed respectfully, standing in silence and stopping whatever we were doing. After a brief moment, the King gave a speech, expressing gratitude to all who had gathered, honoring everyone as heroes destined to reshape the future of Silveandria, reminding everyone about the significance of such a city, being one of the most prosperous and a major hub of commerce. After which, the King gave signal to continue with the evening, before descending the grand staircase that spiraled down to the hall''s main floor, engaging in conversation with the Guild Masters.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As he descended the staircase, I couldn''t help but feel even his gaze lingering on me. It was unnerving...

    "Is this the dress I am supposed to dislike?" A voice from behind captured my attention.

    It was Crimson; somehow, her voice sounded like silk this evening. Slowly, she circled me, drawing my focus away from the celebration around us; her gaze upon my dress, assessing, appraising.

    "Every dress looked beautiful, I tried my best," I replied, stealing a glance at her attire as she kept moving around me.

    Her dress looked fairly simple: long and black, but it looked extremely beautiful on her; the black fabric clung to her figure doing justice to her captivating aura at every angle. Without a doubt, a remarkable contrast to the lively colors adorning the other guests.

    With a graceful gesture, she reached for my hand, the softness of her evening gloves caressing my skin as she pressed her lips to it. I hastily withdrew my hand, shaking it from the weird tingling sensation she had evoked.

    "You''re such a liar," she said, her voice turning husky as she resumed her leisurely circuit around me. "You''ve got tons of eyes on you. I must confess, I feel a pang of jealousy knowing others admire what''s rightfully mine when I''m not around. Did you choose this dress on purpose?"

    It was as if she were trying to confuse me. From another perspective, it definitely could have seemed like a predator studying its prey.

    "Believe me, I''m surprised as well," I commented, following her with my eyes. "And I''m not yours."

    "Not yet," she countered with a sly smile.

    "You know... it''s strange seeing you without an orb floating around."

    She softly chuckled. "Right now, it must be inside a room, scraping against the wall trying to reach for me." She then sped up her steps, approaching me from behind to caress my arms.

    "Shouldn''t you go talk with the coordinators of the other guilds instead of playing around with me?" I asked, stepping forward to escape from her clutches.

    But as I did, she grabbed my wrist, forcefully pulling me against her body. "No, tonight I''m all for you," she asserted, a hand sliding to my waist as she led a dance.

    Being in such a situation, I couldn''t make a scene, so all I could do was... dance with her.

    Crimson''s grip on my waist tightened, her fingers pressing into my side as she guided me through the steps. I could feel even more eyes upon me now... upon us.

    "Are you getting embarrassed?" she asked with a smirk.

    This bitch...

    "Is something wrong?" she added with innocent eyes.

    She''s dancing badly on purpose to make me fall into her arms!

    "You suck at dancing, that''s what''s wrong," I replied with a glare.

    She giggled. "Oh, do I? If you''re this mean, you must be in a good mood."

    "You really want to piss me off, don''t you?"

    "No, you''ve got the wrong idea. Don''t you remember? I told you I''d be listening to you, to show I''m serious."

    "Then why are you doing this?"

    She came closer, her warm breath grazing my ear. "I''m curious to see just how far you''ll let me push your buttons." She then spun me out without warning, the room spinning with me, only to pull me back into her arms just as quickly, looking deep into my eyes. "You''re not telling me to stop, Snowflake."

    I felt my heartbeat accelerating with that motion; everything blurred around me, and while her ways almost sent me the floor, an unexpected thrill rushed me...

    "Do you want me to stop?" she softly whispered.

    For a moment, just for a fleeting moment... I felt overwhelmed by her eyes, but I promptly managed to regain my composure, along with my breath. "No..." I slowly shook my head. "But I want you to dance properly."

    She smiled, and we resumed, moving together. Though, for some reason, it didn''t feel like a normal, ordinary dance...

    Every move...

    This is...

    Every touch...

    Fun...?

    Every glance...

    I can''t stop smiling...

    For some reason, it felt... amusing... Each step we took, each brush of her body against mine... interesting, intoxicating... For the first time ever, I found myself wanting the dance to continue, and not just for the steps.

    "Allow me to explain what I have in mind for us tonight," she said, spinning me out once more.

    "You''re allowed to continue," I replied, twirling back into her arms.

    She led the dance with an embrace from behind, one arm wrapped around my waist while the other held my hand. Her lips were dangerously close to my ear, and that mere fact was enough to send shivers cascading down my spine, while I instinctively leaned into her touch.

    "We''ll go into my room," she began, her voice soft and enticing. "Where nobody could ever disturb us. It''s just you and me..."

    She then paused, glancing at me.

    I understood she sought my approval. "Continue..."

    "And there," she resumed, her lips brushing against my ear. "Just for you, I''ll draw a bath, the water warm and scented, candles flickering. Fragrant oils and petals to envelop your beautiful body..."

    "Hm..."

    "I''ll slip that lovely dress off you while you''ll lose yourself to my lips kissing your neck, while we sink into the warm water together. Your soft, lucid skin against mine..." she softly recounted, her voice husky with desire, our eyes gazing into each other, while I could feel her warm breath teasing my lips. "I''ll give you a night you shall never forget... What do you say?"

    "I..."

    She sensed my hesitation, and with a swift movement, she unexpectedly dipped me low. My vision blurred once again with the fast motion, my head dizzy as I panted, while my heart pounded in my chest. All I could see were her red-hot eyes and the soft cascade of her hair as she hovered above me.

    "Or maybe you''d wish for me to be harder on you," she continued, her voice taking on a more assertive tone. "I could bite that dress off if you desire. I''d gladly do it... Making you tremble beneath my touch, your breath hitch with every bite. Exploring every curve, every contour of your body, until you can''t think of anything but the sensation of my lips and teeth sinking into your skin."

    "Um..."

    Her wrap tightened around me, drawing me even closer. "And when I''ve driven you to the edge, I''ll take you even further. I''ll make you feel things you''ve never imagined, sensations so intense they''ll leave you breathless, desperate, and craving for more. I''ll make you forget about the world, lose yourself in the ecstasy only I can provide, give you so much pleasure that you''d scream my name."

    I couldn''t take it anymore; I pulled myself up and pushed her away. "Leave me," I hastily said, moving away.

    "Don''t you still get it?" she asked from behind, slightly raising her voice, making me halt.

    I turned around, meeting her gaze as I struggled to catch my breath.

    "I literally cannot take my eyes off you..." she said, keeping her distance. Yet, her voice seemed filled with earnestness.

    "Even if you say so... I just can''t bring myself to believe any of that..." I replied, stepping out to the balcony to breathe some fresh air and clear my mind...

    ... I sighed, leaning against the railing as the cool night air filled my lungs. I pressed my hand against my chest... my heart was still pounding, and my cheek burned with the mere memory of Crimson''s words.

    I turned my face to the sky; the stars are indifferent to such problems, but they reminded me of my mother; she shone even brighter than them...

    I wonder what my mother would have done in such a situation... Would she have moved on, without thinking about the past?

    Had I kept my guard high that day, perhaps now I would gladly follow Crimson... And were my mother still alive, that day would have probably never come. And this, as well...

    I sighed once more; thinking about the past really is draining... But there really was no point in dwelling on it; all I could do was try my best to make sure it wouldn''t happen again. Though, trying to move on seemed impossible when scars followed you for as long as Death decided to take you...

    "Forgive me," a voice from behind interrupted my thoughts; it was an elderly man. "I''m sorry if I''m disturbing you, I was just wondering, are you by any chance... Argenta?"

    "Hm? Yes, I am. And who might you be?" I asked.

    "Ah, how incredible!" he exclaimed. "I was an acquaintance of-"

    "Lucius!" Herbaleon suddenly appeared from behind the man. "Come here, let''s share a drink!" he said with a smile, draping his arm over the shoulder of the man, bringing him inside.

    Huh, well. Goodbye Lucius, I guess...

    As I observed the two men stepping away, I noticed a familiar figure approaching me.

    "Crimson..."

 Chapter 47: Bad Romance

    "I thought I told you to leave me."

    "I did. I gave you some time alone to calm down," Crimson said, slowly approaching me, meeting my gaze.

    I diverted my eyes, unable to meet hers. This time, I felt like I was the one at fault. "Sorry... I shouldn''t have told you to continue."

    "Why are you so afraid to show your body?" she gently asked as she got closer, forcing me back against the railing. "You were right..." she added, extending her arms to the railing, trapping me without an escape. "This isn''t about you being shy. Something is holding you back, isn''t it?"

    I tried to ignore her, but she was too close, and her eyes, her voice... kept capturing my attention.

    "I''ve noticed something about you," she continued. "Ever since the first moment, every time I reach for your back, you try your best to stop me... You don''t want to get naked, even in bed..."

    "Crimson..."

    "And unlike many other ladies here, your dress covers your back... It''s a scar, isn''t it?" she figured out. "Scars on the back are a swordsman''s greatest shame. Or so they say..."

    Her words hit the mark, sending me flying back to the past, forcing me to confront reality. I slowly met her gaze. "You''re right..." I replied. "But it''s more than that... I just can''t trust anyone, I can''t allow myself to lower my guard. I can''t give my back to anyone."

    "It seems to me that you''d like to, though..."

    "You''re wrong."

    "You wouldn''t have asked me to continue if I were wrong," she replied, leaning even closer. "You want to trust me. That''s why we''ve already spent a night together. You desire to get past this."

    "You seem like the worst kind of person someone could ever trust..."

    "See? You''re even in a good mood when you''re around me," she joked, but I didn''t laugh. "It''s just a scar, Snowflake..."

    "It''s not just a scar, Crimson," I retorted. "It''s a mark. If I hadn''t let my guard down, I wouldn''t have it. It will remain, forever, reminding me and everyone who sees it how much I''ve been weak."

    She fell silent for a bit. "Why don''t you tell me what happened? Could you do that for me, Snowflake?"

    I sighed, recalling the painful memories once again, thinking about it. "Fine... it''s better than staying inside with the others anyway." I took a deep breath, searching for the right words. "When my mother died, things were harder than I ever imagined they would be..."

    She intently listened, giving a slow nod.

    "I was forced to join a guild to survive... I was young, and alone. Without my mother, I had no idea how to move on in life. It was extremely hard, and I couldn''t trust anybody," I continued. "However, there was a guy in the guild; since the start, he seemed nice, lending me a hand from time to time. I found myself relying on him as time passed. I even started to consider him more than just a comrade, or a friend. And, slowly, I placed my trust in him, just like I trusted my mother..."

    I stopped, feeling a sudden wave of disgust rising in my throat as I tightened my fists. "But I couldn''t have been more wrong... One day, we were alone, just walking among the trees, far away from our town. I thought it would be a relaxing day, nothing else... just a relaxing walk while enjoying the breeze. But it wasn''t. Out of nowhere, I was face down on the ground; he had sliced me with a knife, from my neck all the way down my back."

    "Then, what happened?" she asked after a moment of silence.

    "I felt anger... He was saying something while I was on the ground, losing blood, dying, but I couldn''t hear a thing. I was just angry, blinded by rage. I just wanted to kill him, make him pay for what he had done. But at the same time, I was angry at myself. I hated myself, for being such a naive, stupid girl, trusting him..."

    Crimson, sensing my rising anger, reached for my hands, holding them comfortingly. I steadied my breath, meeting her eyes. "Carry on..." she said. "I believe the story didn''t end there. How did you survive?"

    "After he sliced me, he ran away. Not long after, an old adventurer passed by. He saved me... Even I was surprised; I thought I would die there, unable to get my revenge. It took me months to heal. The adventurer took care of me, keeping me safe in his tent. During that time, all I could think about was revenge... ''I''ll kill you,'' I kept saying... ''I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you''... But the adventurer told me to focus on recovering first, and I followed his advice... He was right."

    "So, what happened to the man? Did you kill him?"

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I nodded. "I did... It took me a lot of time to prepare, but I set fire to his whole house, personally stepping inside to kill him, along with his family... I watched as the light left his eyes. I was overjoyed... I felt alive again... but the mark he left remained."

    Crimson gave me a warm smile. "That''s what he deserved. I am so happy you got your revenge. And I''m happy that you''re here now, Snowflake. I mean it."

    Her words seemed genuine, and I found myself relaxing as she clasped my hands together. But why....?

    "And you think I would do that?" she then asked. "That I would act like that man, betraying you behind your back, trying to kill you?"

    I slowly nodded. "You could..."

    She faintly shook her head with a smirk. "That would be such a waste... The only thing I would do from behind your back is kiss that scar you have to make you realize how it means nothing. On the contrary, I think it makes you sexier."

    "Don''t joke with me on this, Crimson... I hate it, okay?"

    "I''ve never been more serious. You''re the one who''s not. You want to trust me, don''t you? You want to proceed with all the things I''ve planned for the night. I can see it in your eyes... Don''t lie to me, Snowflake," she softly whispered, lifting my chin.

    "Yes... you''re right," I admitted, feeling flustered once more by the memory of her words. "You''re able to ignite a fire in me, you have your way with words, you make me excited... But I can''t. You may say you can''t take your eyes off me, but how can I believe it? How can I be sure you won''t just stab me in the back the first chance you get?"

    Crimson slowly brought my hands to her neck, wrapping them around it as she smiled. "You''re an assassin, aren''t you?" she confidently remarked. "You can kill me whenever you want if you truly wish. Even if I can sense your mana, you''re way faster than me. And I already told you I''d be listening to you. You can tell me to stop whenever you want, and if I don''t, you can have your way. Strangle me, suffocate me, slice me. Whatever you desire."

    "I... I don''t know..."

    "I want your love, Argenta," she said, sounding sincere once again. "And I want your revenge. It''s fine if you''re afraid. But if you stick around, you''ll find out I''m serious. Come on, be sincere with yourself and just answer my question. What do you say about those plans for the night?"

    I pulled away my hands from her neck, only for her to hold them once again.

    "We can''t anyway... There''s still a problem," I murmured.

    "What else?"

    "I don''t want to be considered a witch because of you."

    She widened her eyes in confusion, tilting her head. "A witch?"

    I nodded.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, genuine curiosity in her voice.

    "Girls are expected to bear strong warriors and mages. If people see us together, being two girls, we would be labeled as witches and persecuted... I definitely don''t want that."

    She stood silent, blinking as she processed my words. Then, she chuckled. "I''m sorry, but I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    "Huh?"

    "Please, explain."

    "Ah, well..." I groaned, gathering my thoughts for yet another tale. "Okay... You know... not long ago, I found out that my mother loved a girl when she was alive."

    "Hmm, good taste," she remarked with a click of her tongue. "Like mother, like daughter."

    Of course she had to make me roll my eyes! At least once a day! "Anyway... she couldn''t. Apparently, they couldn''t be together because, otherwise, they''d run away from their duty to bear strong warriors and mages. So, when they were discovered, they were labeled as witches and persecuted to be burned alive," I explained.

    Crimson looked at me with a perplexed expression before letting out a small laugh. "I''m sorry... I just never heard of something so bizarre!"

    "Huh?!"

    "Snowflake... I don''t know where your mother lived, but nothing like that could ever happen here," she said, still partially laughing.

    My expression must have been incredulous, as she started laughing even more. "Huh... really?"

    "Of course! Were that true, I would''ve been burned a dozen times already!" she chuckled. "Ah... Ignore the last part, I''ve got eyes only for you," she said, tightening her grip on my hands.

    I ignored the last part, but due to my confusion; I couldn''t shake off my doubts.

    Was my mother''s story actually just a story?

    No way it was...

    I don''t believe it. I just can''t.

    "Are you telling me the truth? Nothing I said is real?" I asked Crimson.

    "I would never lie to you," she replied, her tone serious. "I can imagine those sorts of things happening between nobles, to tell the truth. But I can assure you, Snowflake, nothing like that would ever happen to us. And if it does, I would be the one burning whoever persecutes us alive."

    "Hmm..." I stood still, my eyes roaming around as I lost myself in thoughts.

    Crimson could surely do what she said...

    I shook my head. That wasn''t the point.

    The point was: to this day, my mother was still a mystery...

    "So..." Crimson said, leaning in closer, our bodies pressing against each other. "Is there anything else stopping us?" she whispered, her warm breath grazing my lips.

    "Crimson, I don''t know... I''m still not sure."

    I was trapped; she kept getting closer while I tried to back away, but I couldn''t escape anymore.

    "Just close your eyes," she softly commanded.

    "No..."

    "I won''t do anything to harm you. I don''t have my codex, nor my orb, and there are people nearby. I can''t do anything to harm you. Just... close your eyes."

    I looked into her eyes, finding myself lost once again in their depths. After all, she was right...

    With a grumble, I relented. "Fine..."

    I closed my eyes, surrendering to the darkness enveloping me, heightening my awareness of every sensation. The distinct sound of my heartbeat, the sensation of Crimson''s fingers against my cheek, sending tingling warmth through me, while her firm grip at my waist quickened my breath.

    Slowly, I felt her presence draw nearer. Then, a gentle and warm pressure... a soft brush of her lips against mine in a tender kiss. I could feel the warmth of her breath melding with mine. On this night and occasion, her lips were coated in lipstick as well; I could savor the sweet taste entirely.

    It was a slow and quick kiss, but for some reason, it felt long and lasting.

    When she finally pulled back, I gradually opened my eyes, feeling an odd sense of loss as the cool air filled the space between us.

    "See?" she said, her voice gentle and reassuring, though tinged with mockery at the same time... "You''re still in one piece, and nobody is trying to burn us."

    "Hm..." I managed, still caught in the afterglow of the kiss.

    "Do you want more? In my room, tonight...?" she asked, softly, seductively...

    "Hmm-hm..."

 Chapter 48: Lovely Night To Kiss A Scar

    After the celebration, everyone''s codex and personal weapon were returned, and we headed back to the provisional home the King had granted our guild. I intended to follow Crimson, but not before retrieving my dagger from Joey and giving him a brief account of the evening, which Elizabeth seemed far more eager to discuss for some reason. Meanwhile, Crimson was ''preparing the right atmosphere,'' as she put it.

    Eventually, I made my way to her room.

    However, before her door, for some reason... I felt unexpectedly agitated.

    "Why do I feel agitated?"

    I asked myself, feeling my heart pounding loudly in my chest.

    "It makes no sense..."

    I stood there, motionless, with my dagger clutched in my hands as I observed it...

    "Hmm..."

    I already spent a night with her before, and I didn''t feel like this...

    "I don''t get it..."

    Maybe because it didn''t feel as serious the last time? Maybe because I was more looking for a fight than an intimate night that evening, and she had eliminated all the monsters...?

    "Perhaps. Or maybe, because..."

    For the first time, I was actually considering the idea of lowering my guard...? To stop looking constantly behind my back?

    "Just the thought of it, is..."

    Liberating... To let myself be lulled in harmony, without a care in the world... feeling free...

    "In the end, I am nothing but a slave to comfort!"

    My mother said that love is good... But is this really love?

    "No, I don''t think so..."

    Though, the mere idea of being comfortable with someone, with them knowing what I am, without having to keep my guard up, is...

    "Lovely..."

    I hastily shook my head.

    "No, this is Crimson! Can I even trust her at all?"

    I wondered...

    "I don''t know... I don''t think I can..."

    A sigh escaped my lips...

    "But then, why do I feel so weird...?"

    Ah, I bet her stupid premises are to blame.

    "In the end, she really is a bitch..."

    She filled my mind with all those dirty thoughts... and now I couldn''t stop thinking about them. Actually, now I looked forward to them...

    "Curse you, bitch..."

    Yet, I couldn''t bring myself to open the door.

    "I''m hungry..."

    I lost track of my own thoughts...

    "Maybe I should get something to eat first?"

    Nobles really are cheap... I ended up eating nothing at the celebration!

    "Yes, maybe I should..."

    Just as I decided to turn away, the door creaked open, revealing Crimson. She stood there in a dark, seductive, bitchy, and partially see-through attire that completely and inadvertently took my breath away.

    "Oh, for a moment I thought you changed your mind about tonight," she said with a smirk, bringing a finger to her lip.

    "Ah, no, I... Um..." I lowered my guard too much!

    "Why don''t you come inside?" she murmured.

    I swallowed hard. "Huh, yes... I just thought that maybe I could get something to eat first... since I ate nothing at the celebration..."

    My words sounded like a weak excuse...

    "Come in, I shall satisfy your hunger," she said, her voice low and sultry.

    "Ah, okay..." I murmured, feeling embarrassed by myself, slowly and hesitantly stepping inside.

    The room was exactly as Crimson described it would be: adorned with scented candles that cast a dim, comforting light while releasing their sweet, floral aroma into the air.

    She closed the door behind me. "To bring your dagger here..." she said from behind, while I still observed her decoration. "Are you by chance in that kind of foreplay?"

    Way to kill my vibe... "No, it''s just important to me, and I didn''t want to leave it-"

    Before I could finish, she seized my shoulder without a warning, turning me toward her, surprising me with a passionate kiss, causing my heart to skip a beat. I found myself quickly giving in as her fingers tangled in my hair, and as the searing kiss continued, she led me to her bed, never letting me go.

    With trembling fingers, I gradually loosened my grip on the dagger, allowing it to slip from my grasp as I reciprocated her touch. Eventually, she broke the kiss, leaving me gasping for breath, losing myself in the depths of her eyes.

    "I wouldn''t mind if you were into that, you know?" she teased.

    "I... um," I cleared my throat. "I thought you wanted to have a bath together?" I managed, catching my breath.

    "We can do that now if you want; the water is already hot. But I thought maybe you''d like to warm up a bit first? It''s your call. What do you desire, Snowflake?" she soothingly offered.

    "I... I don''t know," I admitted.

    She giggled, leaning close to my face. "Do you want me to continue?" she asked, her lips grazing mine before she bit it, just for the taste.

    I slowly nodded. "I''m fine with that."

    Satisfied by my answer, she resumed, gently caressing my arms with a tender touch.

    "Am I allowed to remove this dress?" she asked after a while, seeking my approval.

    "Yes... you can."

    "And how do you desire me to remove it?" she added, her voice husky.

    What kind of question was even that? "As you wish, Crimson..."

    Hm. Perhaps, I should''ve thought about that better. As she kissed me, she obviously chose violence, quickly tearing the dress apart to reveal my whole body, making me shriek in surprise.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "You know... that was expensive," I replied, meeting her gaze with a glare.

    She, however, looked stunned.

    "What are you looking at?" I chided.

    She grinned. "You have the breasts of a Goddess."

    "I''m about to punch you-"

    Once again, without letting me finish, she made her move, assaulting me.

    This girl... I stepped inside her room saying I was hungry, and I was the one getting eaten! Not that I disliked it, but still... I had to settle for a pillow lying to the side.

    And she was clearly enjoying my reactions; at some point, she stopped just to look at me, resting her head on my stomach, but she continued as soon as I asked her to. Despite her sadistic nature, she was... suspiciously gentle. Maybe sometime she would jokingly nibble at my skin, but it still was affectionate, and she knew exactly what she was doing...

    Eventually, I completely surrendered to the sensations. She was intoxicating, and I felt oddly at ease giving myself over to her entirely.

    In the quiet that followed, her lips brushed delicately against mine while she held me tenderly in her arms. I felt utterly consumed by the taste, and I''m pretty sure I lost track of time because of that. Sadly, at some point, she pulled away.

    "Perhaps, now we could take that bath together," she whispered; I could barely hear her voice above the pounding of my heart.

    I didn''t reply, lost in a haze of sensations, unable to formulate any thought or speak a word. I just stared at her, as if mesmerized, while she did the same.

    We stayed like that for a while, the room filled with the soft sounds of our breathing, mingling with the soft and comforting sounds of the crackling candles, and the distant hum of the night.

    My heart was pounding, my breath uneven, but gradually, both steadied as I nuzzled in her embrace.

    "You''re so adorable, Snowflake," she said softly, her warm body still enveloping mine while she gave me tender kisses.

    "Crimson..."

    "Yes, Snowflake?"

    Drawing closer, I placed a gentle kiss on her lips. "I want to have that bath now..."

    She gave me a proud smile. "Is that so? Then, let''s go."

    With yet another tender kiss, Crimson helped me up, guiding me to the bathroom she had prepared. It was filled with steam; the warm, inviting water already drawn. Scented oils and petals floated on the surface, while the soft glow of more candles illuminated the room.

    She stepped in first, extending a hand to help me in. The water was blissfully warm, enveloping us as we settled down, facing each other.

    For some reason, I couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed and exposed; my cheeks warm, despite what we had done on the bed just moments before...

    As I tried to make sense of the confusion in my head, she reached for a sponge and some soap, lathering it up before directing her attention to me. "Come on, turn around," she said.

    "Huh, no..."

    She softly giggled, leaning in close to run the sponge over my back, but as she did, a numb sensation washed over me.

    "No!" I let my body dash to the side of the bathtub, creating a small wave of water rippling around me.

    Crimson looked at me with wide, amused eyes. "You do realize there''s just so much space for you to run away from me in here, right?"

    "If necessary, I''ll break through the wall," I declared.

    Crimson laughed, thinking I was joking. I was dead serious.

    "It feels weird, I don''t want to..."

    "Of course it does, Snowflake; that''s a significant scar. Scars are like this until you get used to the touch, even after years. The more you expose it to sensations, the more you''ll get past this. And I can tell you haven''t given it much attention."

    I looked at her, perplexed. "Why do you know so much about scars? You don''t even have one..."

    She smirked. "I told you. I''m a sadist; I know how to treat my pets."

    "If that was supposed to reassure me, it didn''t..."

    She closed in. "I''ll stop if you want me to," she murmured. "But if you''re willing to try... just a little, to move past this... then allow me to help you."

    I averted my gaze; I hated those... sweet, pleading eyes. She really knew how to be inviting if she wanted to...

    "Fine..." I conceded, stealing a glance. "I''ll try..."

    "Then, turn around."

    Hesitantly, I exposed my back to her, kneeling in the warm water as she began to wash it.

    My body instinctively tried to run away from her touch. I forced myself to stay still, tightly shutting my eyes to focus on blocking out all the unpleasant and uncomfortable sensations that sponge brought with each stroke, rubbing against my scar. Though that probably only did the opposite.

    "See? It''s not so bad, is it?" she asked.

    "It''s horrible," I replied. "No... terrible."

    "Is ''terrible'' better or worse than ''horrible''?" she quipped, her tone teasing.

    "Does it matter?" I retorted.

    Suddenly, her breath tickled my ear. "Don''t worry," she softly whispered. "Open your eyes and look at me."

    "Hmm..." I mumbled at the uncomfortable sensation as I followed her advice, still trying my best to endure.

    She was dangerously close, and as our eyes met, she started rubbing with even more pressure, my body leaning forward in response. She pulled me closer, her eyes never leaving mine. "Focus only on me. Don''t think about anything else."

    "Okay..." I replied, slowly getting used to it.

    "Repeat after me," she murmured. "Everything is alright."

    "Everything... is alright."

    "There is nothing to be afraid of," she added.

    "There is nothing to be afraid of..."

    "Crimson is hot."

    I stifled a laugh. "I''m not saying that."

    She chuckled. "If it weren''t you, right now I''d be punishing this bad girl."

    "Why... are you acting like this with me, then?" I genuinely asked, slightly tilting my head.

    "Don''t think about any of that. Just focus on me," she soothingly said once again, rubbing more forcefully, making me almost squirm.

    "A-alright..."

    "You know... you look beautiful surrounded by petals, Snowflake," she whispered. "Your skin is soft, smooth... graceful. You really do look like a Goddess."

    "Um... thanks?" I managed, feeling a weird warmth spreading across my cheeks at the unexpected compliment. "I think the same about you..."

    "Oh? You do?" she said with a subtle smile. "So you were lying before. You do think I''m hot."

    "I... I don''t know..."

    She leaned in closer. "Tell me, what do you like about me?"

    "Huh..." I was struggling to find an answer with everything that was happening. The sponge rubbing against my scar giving me strange feelings, Crimson being so close, her eyes drawing me in, her lips so tempting, her breath warming my face, while her skin warmed up my body... "I like... your stupid lips."

    She giggled. "You don''t have to hold back, you know? You can kiss me if that''s what you desire."

    I kept looking at her for a while, and my cheeks couldn''t help but burn hotter with each passing second. "Then..."

    Her forehead met mine. "Just say what you want," she whispered. "I''m here only to please you, Snowflake."

    If, just for one night... I could really and completely forget about everything. About all the pain and the ugly sensations. About all the uncertainties and the doubts. Forget about this nasty world, without a care for it... If I could do that, just for one night, just for once... why hold back?

    "I want you..." I finally admitted, the words leaving my mouth before I could even realize. "I want more of you. I want you to make me forget about everything. Can you... do it?"

    She looked at me with wide eyes of surprise, before giving me a content smile; even her cheeks turned red. "How could I possibly say no to you, when you look at me with such eyes..."

    It was because of everything she said to me, what she did to me... that now I felt like this.

    The blood cursing through my veins, my skin burning with warmth, my heart threatening to burst from my chest, my irregular breathing, the fog in my mind...

    She was the cause of it all...

    "Crimson..."

    In that moment, that was all I desired, my complete focus. She was more than enough to make my head spin. Her eyes, her lips, her tongue, her taste, her body... intoxicating, dizzying, irresistible...

    So, I closed the distance, capturing her in a kiss before entrusting myself to her one last time. I followed her expert guidance, and she did not disappoint me in the slightest. She also ended up being more than satisfied; I could clearly see it in her eyes, I was... her source of joy, this night.

    Finally, content, I let my body collapse against hers, the water sloshing around us. I continued to kiss her lips, wrapping my arms around her as I grew breathless, my hair cascading over her like a waterfall. She reciprocated the embrace with equal fervor, until, at last, we finally pulled away.

    We intensely looked into each other''s eyes while our breaths mingled, leaving a warm sensation between us.

    "You..." she murmured with a sly smile. "You really melt just like a snowflake, you know that?"

    For some reason, that comment made me feel so embarrassed that a soft groan escaped me. "Shut up..." I mumbled, my voice shaky, feeling my eyes slightly wet from the intensity of the moment.

    She laughed; a sound so sweet I didn''t even know it could come from her...

    Exhausted, I let my head collapse onto her chest, finding myself listening to her fast heartbeat; it was extremely comforting as we slowly caught our breath together, while her fingers gently caressed my hair, lulling me into a serene state.

    After a while, she pulled me closer, and our eyes met again. She gave me a tender kiss. "I''m in love with you, Snowflake," she then whispered as her hands cupped my cheeks.

    Despite the strange warmth her words brought, I couldn''t shake my doubts... "I... I see."

    "Well, that wasn''t mean. That was just cold," she said with a chuckle.

    "Sorry..." I murmured, averting my gaze.

    "I''m aware, don''t worry. I know it''s not easy for you to trust. I just wanted to let you know," she said, meeting my lips once again, pulling me into a tighter embrace.

    "Alright..."

    "You''ve already done a lot today, you know. Look, I''m even caressing your scar right now, and you''re fine with it." She made me realize.

    "Ah... I''m just too tired to notice," I replied, feeling another wave of embarrassment wash over me.

    "I''m proud of you," she softly said, kissing me once more.

    "Well... if it can help a little, I may not say that I love you right now, but..." I stammered.

    "But...?" She tilted her head, looking at me with wide, curious eyes.

    "I, um..." I looked away again as she leaned in closer.

    "What is it?" she softly asked.

    "... I liked it," I admitted, my voice barely audible.

    Her lips curled into a big smile, giving me another kiss. "Then that''s good. What do you say if we go to bed now? Sleeping together? Hm?"

    I really wanted to say yes, but... "I really have no strength left," I said, finding myself chuckling.

    She gave me a sweet smile, lifting me into her arms, her eyes locked onto mine. "I''ll carry you to it, then."

    "Crimson..."

    "What is it, Snowflake?"

    "... Kiss me again."

    She chuckled at my request. "As you wish..."

 Chapter 49: Love, And Death To The Witchs Daughter

    Love is good...

    My mother said that, and I believe she was right, as she always had been. But what do I know about love...?

    Nothing, really...

    Is what I shared with Crimson love?

    I don''t know. I doubt it... but at the same time, it didn''t feel like a mere one-night thing.

    And now I''m curious... I want to explore it more, because I feel drawn to it. Just like I''ve always been curious about my mother''s cryptic nature.

    And for some reason, it feels like trying to understand my mother... Although, perhaps this is easier.

    I''m well aware love is not something so simple to be understood in a single night, but I''m also aware that it has multiple facets.

    The love for a cherished one... the love for something you''re passionate about, like a hobby. Fraternal love, the love towards friends, towards comrades, guild members... The love for good food, for a loyal puppy... And then, motherly love, and the kind of love a daughter feels for her mother...

    Without a doubt, I loved my mother, and she loved me. So, even if I may not know what love is supposed to be, or what truly it is, I know part of it. And now... I feel like wanting to know more of it.

    I want to know what my mother meant by true love, I want to know what she felt...

    Crimson said she loves me. Well, to be more exact, she said she''s in love with me. But... I don''t really think there''s a difference... right?

    Anyway, for all I know, that could also be a lie, though she did sound sincere. But is this true love?

    Once again, I don''t know... I know that she made me feel excited, my heart racing and all... but that could be just plain lust, a desire to escape from all the ugliness of this world just for a night, and that probably is.

    But then, again, what do I know about love...?

    Not much...

    ...

    I woke up to the gentle rustling through my hair, surrounded by warmth. Apparently, the sun was already high; the morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a golden glow over us.

    "Are you awake?" Crimson softly asked me, in a raspy, morning voice.

    I was cradled in her arms, with my head resting against her chest until I raised it to meet her eyes.

    "Hmm-hm," I replied, still groggy.

    Waking up with such warmth, being cuddled, felt lovely, too...

    "You''re adorable even when you''re asleep, Snowflake," she remarked.

    "Did you watch me sleep?" I asked.

    "Yes, you seemed tired after yesterday."

    "You''re a creep..."

    My comment made her chuckle. "You seem to be in a good mood," she said, leaning down to plant a tender kiss on my lips.

    "Don''t kiss me," I murmured.

    She looked at me with a puzzled expression. "I thought you liked it?"

    "Yes, that''s the problem."

    Now she looked even more confused. Internally, I was confused as well. But I aimed to clear my doubts. "Crimson... what did you mean when you said you love me?"

    She blinked, her puzzled expression giving way to a subtle smile. "Hmm, what could I ever mean by that..." she jested. "What do you think I meant?"

    "I don''t know, that''s why I''m asking."

    "My words have no hidden meaning, Snowflake," she said, rolling over me, intending to give me another kiss.

    "No, Crimson..." I countered, pushing her to the side as I got over her. "I want you to listen to me."

    "Alright... Then speak, what is troubling you?" she asked, with a less tender voice.

    "Everything is... Love is not something I want to take lightly, Crimson. My mother advised me. For starters, why do you love me? We barely know each other, and yet, you keep going after me relentlessly. Why?"

    She smiled, bringing her hand to my cheek. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You''re beautiful, Snowflake..."

    "That is not enough," I retorted, seizing her wrist in my grip. "You mean you love me just because I''m beautiful? I need something more to believe you. You''re the kind of girl who would use force to get what she wants, am I wrong? Then why are you acting like this with me? Why me? What are you truly after?"

    "Hmm, you''re right," she proudly said with a faint nod. "Were you someone else, I wouldn''t think twice about taking you by the hair and making you an obedient pet at this very exact moment. But you''re different..." she murmured, her voice slightly raspy. "When I first met you, I was indeed only interested in you because of your cute face, and your mana caught my attention too. But when you punched that monster back then... I immediately understood you deserved more attention. You''re the very first person to pique my interest like this, Snowflake, and this is why I want you to be mine, and not just for a night. But were I to be my usual self, you''d run away... so I have to play by different rules."

    Her words seemed sincere, though at the same time, sick...

    "So the very moment you find someone more interesting than me, you''re going to throw me in the trash?" I asked, tightening my grip on her wrist.

    She laughed. "Finding someone as interesting as you sounds impossible, my little snowflake. And, trust me, such an event would ever occur," she said, leaning in to meet my gaze head-on. "I''ve got eyes only for you."

    "Hmm..."

    "You''re scared, aren''t you?" she asked after a moment of silence. "Scared that I may betray you, that you would put trust in me, only to find it misplaced..."

    "I am..." I admitted. "I want to feel what my mother felt, Crimson. I want to know, and... and I don''t know... I know nothing."

    I sighed, letting go of her hand, and she returned caressing my cheek.

    "You''re overthinking it too much," she said, softly. "The more you''ll think about it, the more you''ll have doubts. And don''t think you''re alone in this. I''m also surprised by the effects you have on me, you know?"

    I scoffed, realizing her words were painfully wise, easing my guard as my mind roamed elsewhere. "You sound like my mother..."

    At my comment, her lips turned into a smug smile, making me snap to attention.

    "No, shut up," I remarked, bringing my finger to her lips.

    "Hmm? I said nothing," she quipped.

    "You were about to say something stupid, I know it."

    Her stupid grin grew even wider. "Oh? What about? Enlighten me."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "No." I completely shut her mouth with a hand. She laughed at it, its sound muffled by my hand. After a while, I released her lips. "Don''t say another word, Crimson. Let''s change topic."

    She looked at me with a satisfied smile. "Well, alright. But I still want to talk about us. We''re officially a couple now, after all, no?"

    I blinked. "Did I inadvertently sign a paper in my sleep?"

    The sound of her laughter was enough to make me smile. "Come on. Don''t tell me that after such a lovely night you still see me as a fling."

    "Well, no... I''ve told you, I want to take love seriously. But... a couple? Aren''t you running a little bit too fast?"

    "Am I?" she countered, leaning in closer, stroking my hair with her hand. "Aren''t you the one who wants to take things rather slowly?"

    "I..." once again, my eyes abandoned hers. "I don''t know..."

    She crawled her way out from beneath me, sitting in front of me and bringing my face to meet hers with her palm. "Listen, I''ll soon have to meet the other coordinators to talk about Silveandria, and we probably won''t be able to spend much time together for another two painful weeks. Think about it during this time, will you, Snowflake?"

    I thought about it for a good minute, my eyes constantly dancing back and forth between hers. "Fine... I will."

    A subtle smile graced her lips, leaning in to give me a slow, tender, yet passionate, kiss.

    Of course, her stupid lips were just as sweet and irresistible as ever; the sensations that kiss gave me were more than enough to make my resolve waver.

    Then, she let me go to give me time and space, and went her way for her morning routine as I remained in her bed. Once she left the room, I kept staying there, burying my face in a pillow to muffle a groan. "Love is hard... and complicated."

    Alas, I couldn''t remain there forever. So, releasing a heavy and overly dramatic sigh, I made my way out of the bed and stole some of her clothes to get dressed. They were pretty bigger than my usual size, but they felt extremely comfortable. Still, I couldn''t really go around wearing them. So, eventually, I just went to my room and wore mine instead.

    When I descended to the main floor, Crimson was already nowhere to be found. This girl has a remarkable ability to vanish...

    The rest of the people, instead, seemed quite busy, preparing themselves to depart for Silveandria, while Joey was in the kitchen, intending on cooking.

    I approached him. "Good morning, Joey."

    He greeted me back, pausing his job to engage in a conversation. "Aren''t you going to prepare for tomorrow?" he then asked me. "This is the last day we''ll spend here before leaving for Silveandria."

    "I don''t have that much that would require me a whole day to get ready," I replied, waving my hand. "But what about you? Are you coming as well?"

    "No... Along the way, I''ll part ways and return to Zafferbridge. I''ll be waiting for you all there," he said with a smile. "How are you feeling? You''re going to such a dangerous place..."

    "I''ll be fine, Joey. Did you forget already what I did in the last dungeon?"

    "I haven''t, but we''re talking about monsters that destroyed a whole city... Be careful."

    Joey looked worried, pursing his lips together as always, giving away all of his concerns. But for some reason, I wasn''t concerned at all about the city, or the dungeon. No... for some reason, my mind roamed to Crimson, constantly, on and on... I wondered if it was for the best, or for the worst.

    I spent the day doing practically nothing, filling it with my sighs. And the journey to Silveandria was really not that different. Though, Elizabeth continued to seek my attention throughout the entire trip. As time went by, I felt like she idolized me. In a way, I didn''t dislike it; being idolized by the strongest mage felt good, though weird, and, after all, she kept me distracted from thinking about Crimson, which was good. Yet, at the same time, I felt like I needed to think more about her... I believe people can go crazy with such mixed feelings; it was a never-ending mental loop.

    I asked myself many times what was the right thing to do, whether or not I was just overthinking. My mother had always been right, after all; I overthink too much, and this seemed to be just the case, as usual.

    What if everything turned out to be just fine? If I could truly be loved, without having to worry, keeping my guard high all the time?

    Of course, once more, I sighed at the thoughts.

    Crimson was right in the end; we didn''t really talk in the two weeks of the trip. Along the road, Joey, Laura, and Herbaleon went back to the guild''s headquarters at Zafferbridge, together with Rosemary, and some guards, while the rest of us proceeded on for Silveandria. Even though we were traveling with the first and second-ranked guilds, we didn''t really exchange many words with them; the coordinators did most of the talking.

    When we arrived there, we divided into many squads to liberate the city from the monsters in such a way that we''d eventually rendezvous in front of the dungeon entrance. The team I was part of consisted of: naturally, myself, Jerald, the new guy Caligo and, obviously, Crimson. She''s the one that made it, after all. Though, even there, we haven''t really talked much, we just focused on defeating the monsters in a part of the forest. The idea of working with shield boy didn''t appeal to me, but I endured and worked as a part of the team, while Caligo had to be there to be tested by Crimson.

    The monsters were tough, but they were no problem for my lovely and trusty dagger, and they were even stronger and sturdy now. Supposedly, inside the dungeon they would be much worse.

    When evening descended, Crimson left us, summoning her beast to report the progress to the other coordinators and check the situation alongside the Guild Leaders. Meanwhile, Jerald and Caligo set up the camp for the night while I stood guard.

    For some reason, however... things didn''t feel right; a pressing concern kept nagging at me, a constant ringing inside my mind.

    The monsters were hard to get rid of, surely, but their numbers felt significantly smaller when compared to what I could glimpse of in other areas. And glancing towards the following ones, they seemed even thinner. Besides that, coming from ahead, I could feel numerous gazes pointed at me. Initially, I thought they were monsters, but their sharp bloodlust was suggesting otherwise.

    "A trap?" I thought to myself, narrowing my eyes, squeezing out the idea of others adventurers being sent there; had that been the case, we surely would''ve been informed. "But why...? Something really doesn''t feel right. Yet, it does sound inviting..."

    "Hey," I shouted to the others. "I''m going to check something, don''t wait for me, and tell Crimson."

    "What?!" Jerald shouted. "Hey! Argenta, wait!"

    Unfortunately for him, I ignored him, and proceeded my way, casting my first spell while he kept shouting at me.

    I quickly approached where I felt the glares coming from, but as I stepped in the area, the presences I had felt before completely faded, leaving nothing but the sound of insects singing and the crunch of leaves under my feet filling the air around me. The, now, dark sky was not helping me either.

    I slowly scanned the area around me, but I couldn''t detect anything. No humans, no monsters...

    It took me little to understand: whoever lured me there, was waiting for my spell to fade away. A smart plan, surely; a few minutes had already passed by. But at the same time... boring.

    I was so gentle to step straight into their trap after they took the trouble to clear the area, and then they make me wait?! People truly have no respect for a lady''s time...

    I sighed, and relaxed my body. Indeed, as soon as the dim purple light bid farewell to my skin, I could feel a presence on the side.

    I immediately tightened the grip on my dagger, deflecting whatever was coming my way.

    "A throwing knife...?"

    Not even the time to process my thought that a person appeared from behind a tree, plunging at me with a dagger in hand, the face concealed by a cloak.

    I quickly intercepted it, blocking the attack and counterattacking with my dagger, directing it at the neck, but I swiftly had to jump back as a purple energy was coming on my side. That was a spell.

    "Idiot!" a guy screamed to the one who tried to face me. "Don''t face her directly! She''s the Silver Witch''s daughter!"

    Again, a title I didn''t recognize. Now, this is the second time someone had called me that. The first time I ignored it, overjoyed by my dagger, but now it had my full attention...

    "The Reapers," I regarded. "So, you''re that stalker''s friends."

    Suddenly, all my senses sharpened; an alarming wave of goosebumps traveled all the way up and down my entire body. From every side, the presence of multiple people manifested, accompanied by their bloodlust.

    Two, three, four... seven! Seven people in total were surrounding me; the ones who just appeared invoking their spells and brandishing their weapons towards me.

    "Bianca!" I instantly and instinctively summoned in response.

    "Isolation!" someone shouted back.

    As my ears caught those words, it was as if all my senses abandoned me.

    "Huh?!" I couldn''t see anything, I couldn''t hear anything, I couldn''t sense anything and I couldn''t feel anything. Everything went dark around me, as if I''d been teleported into nothingness.

    "I have to use my dagger!" Remembering of my mother''s spell, I raised my dagger to the sky; if this wasn''t a situation where it was absolutely necessary, then I surely don''t know what she meant.

    But as I opened my mouth to pronounce the word, a searing pain manifested on my arm, dispelling the spell that kept me into nothingness, giving me back my senses, and the possibility to view as my arm flew away from my body, with my dagger still in its grip.

    "Ah..."

    Almost simultaneously, another pain on my leg, bidding farewell to my body as well. A pointing pain from my back followed, forcing me to kneel in pain to the ground, impaled; it was a spear.

    As my body spurted blood, I heard my demon fighting behind me, the others casting powerful and flashy spells to make it busy until, eventually, it vanished; it didn''t take long. Apparently, they had thought of everything...

    "Well," said a man, approaching me from the front, "it seems like the Silver Witch''s daughter is not even half the real deal."

    Once again, I didn''t understand what that meant. But I really couldn''t do anything but listen and endure the pain. Both my arm and leg were gone; this was a rather common technique by assassins who enjoyed to torture their victims. First, you deprive them of their arms, so they can''t fight back. Then, of their legs, so they can''t run away. Finally, you can torture them until their soul leaves their body, along with their blood.

    My chances of survival? Low... but not zero.

    With a knife on my throat, he forced me to meet his gaze. "Where''s Lu''s book?"

    I scoffed; he didn''t scare me. "Oh, so he didn''t find it, and he wasn''t invited to the party, was he?"

    "Speak, or we''ll make you."

    "And you really think I would?"

    He squinted, taking his sweet time before continuing. "No, you''re right... someone like you wouldn''t," he said, raising the knife to the sky. "Die, Witch."

    With that, in a deliberate and clean motion, the knife sliced through my neck.

 Chapter 50: She Who Returns From The Dead

    "I''ve told you to get away from that girl!"

    I could hear a voice, somewhere around me...

    "And I''ve told you that you don''t get to boss me around."

    Now, a familiar voice...

    "For the last time, get away from that girl!"

    My eyelids twitched, rejecting my attempts to open them. But, finally and abruptly, I opened them, snapping myself up. Sat on the ground, I inhaled air into my lungs, as if I had emerged from the waters, craving for air.

    "I''m... alive?" I asked myself internally.

    "How are you feeling, Snowflake?"

    "Huh?" I turned to my right, seeing Crimson with a smile gracing her face, while her hand rested on her hip. "I..."

    "Crimson!" on my left, another girl shouted.

    I turned my head; on my left stood a man and three girls, all of them members of the Golden Lucenti, and on my right: Crimson, with Jerald and Caligo standing behind, unsure on how to act. In front of me... the demon. It looked like it was satisfied, or... mad? Displaying what looked like a distorted grin. Surely, this time as well, the others couldn''t see it.

    I then turned my gaze to my hands. "My arm... and my leg... what?" Chaos persisted inside my head. Both my arm and leg were attached to my body as they never got severed, and my head as well.

    "What?" Crimson regarded the girl who shouted from the other side. All of them kept their distance from me, except for Crimson, who was slowly moving towards me.

    Just like the first time I died, my brain was working very slowly. So, death was really the cause of it... But I quickly adapted to it, my eyes catching more information.

    "How many times do I have to repeat myself?! Get away from that girl!" the other girl shouted in response to Crimson.

    The sun was beginning to rise; some time must''ve passed since the Reapers attacked me.

    "Wait..." I pondered. "The Reapers... where are they?!"

    I turned around; the Reapers were dead! All of them scattered around, their bodies smashed, their expression frozen in fear...

    "How many times do I have to ignore you to make you understand I couldn''t care less about what you say?" Crimson shot back to the girl.

    I almost forgot how Crimson''s voice was higher, fiercer, and somehow, even tinted with slight annoyance or fury when she referred to other people, revealing her dominating nature. With me, instead, she used a far gentler and softer approach.

    I faintly shook my head; that was not important.

    "Watch your mouth, Crimson!" the man on the other side interjected. "I won''t tolerate you insulting my members."

    What happened here? How were the Reapers dead? How was I, once again, still alive?

    "Oh? Is the Prince feeling haughty today?" Crimson provoked.

    What''s the Silver Witch? What''s my mother?

    "You''re testing my patience, Crimson!" the girl kept shouting. "You can sense mana, can''t you? Don''t you see that girl is releasing an abnormal amount of it?! She could''ve manifested a Distorted Mana Zone alone by now! She''s dangerous!"

    What am I, exactly?

    "I get it, really, you''re a coward. Now can you shut up?" Crimson dismissed the other girl just like that.

    And why...

    "Are you also going to ignore all the corpses around her?! Are you blind or something?!" the other girl literally screamed.

    Why...

    "You act as if it''s strange seeing corpses around here. Did you forget almost the whole city died because of these monsters?"

    Why are they...

    "She clearly killed them!"

    SO NOISY?!

    "SHUT UP!" I felt like my head was about to explode, clutching it tightly between my palms as questions kept on flowing endlessly through my mind. So, I screamed.

    As I screamed, some of the leaves surrounding me lifted from the ground, as if a gust of wind had just blown through. Right after, the girl on the opposite side grabbed her codex in hand, opening it as fear painted her face. Crimson took a step forward, retaliating in the same manner, but with a wide grin; she sought the battle.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Enough, everyone," one of the girls of the Golden Lucenti stepped forward, placing herself between the two, slowly approaching me.

    "Melissa!" her guild member called. "Are you really approaching her?!"

    "I am," she replied. "She doesn''t seem as dangerous as we thought."

    "You''re the one that said her mana is alarming!"

    "And it is. But to my eyes..." she said, coming to a halt right in front of me, "she just looks like a scared girl." She then extended her hand towards me to help me up. "Can you stand?"

    I gave this girl a closer look; she was quite the intriguing one. Just like Crimson, she had a hovering orb around her, but it resembled a metallic ball. Her ponytail kept her long black hair tidy to make sure it didn''t get in her way, and her eyes had the same golden shade of her glasses resting atop her head.

    I reluctantly reached for her hand, but before I could grasp it, Crimson crouched behind me and lifted me with her arms instead.

    "Can I really approach? Is it really okay?" the other girl suddenly shouted from behind.

    "You all can come; her mana is fine. Besides, it''s stabilizing," Melissa replied.

    "I''m still not working with her, okay?!" the other girl added, slowly approaching, but still keeping her distance.

    Looking at the members in front of me, all of them were a peculiar bunch, to tell the truth. The girl who screamed was not interesting, but there was another that never opened her mouth, nor her eyes as well, actually. Yet, she clearly knew where she was heading. A short and gracile one with striking and flashy pink hair that immediately caught my attention, and a little pet in hand looking like a small and fluffy ball. The man, instead... was the Prince.

    "Would you mind explaining what happened here?" the Prince asked.

    "There is no need for any explanation," Crimson immediately interjected. "Knowing what happened here will be of no use in clearing the areas ahead."

    "I wasn''t talking to you," the Prince replied in a spiteful tone. "And I disagree. Knowing what happened to these people will surely help us progress through this forest."

    Crimson gave a smile in response; I had already seen that look in her eyes before... when that manservant dared to talk back at her. She was ready to say a few words to the Prince as well; I could tell. But as she inhaled to speak, everyone was unexpectedly taken aback.

    "These matters art not worthy of such quarrels," the short girl suddenly spoke; even her comrades seemed surprised.

    "Abby?" the Prince regarded her.

    The girl, still keeping her eyes shut, turned toward the Prince. "Forgive my audacity, Prince. I dare not presume to dare thy words, nor thy judgment. I''m well aware thou dost prioritize the safety of thy people. However, I humbly beseech thee to reconsider, just this once. This maiden is visibly shaken, I do not ask thee to ignore her plight; we must work together, after all, but I do entreat thee to turn a blind eye, just this once, and continue with our task." The girl, her voice soft, barely audible, gently bowed.

    The Prince looked at her, agape, before clearing his throat, raising his hands. "Please, raise your head, Abby..." He then turned to look at me and Crimson before shifting his gaze to the girl once again. "I..."

    "Watch out!" Suddenly, Jerald''s shout caught everyone''s attention.

    Right after, the ground began to tremble; a big, rounded dark-blue monster charged towards us as it ran through the woods. Specifically, in my direction.

    "Emarginferno," Crimson cast, engulfing the monster in a blast.

    However, the monster emerged from the smoke seeming practically unscratched. Getting dangerously close to hurling at me. Reflexively, my arms moved in front of my face as a shield.

    I could hear Crimson emitting a ''tch'' before she went at it again. "Fuoco Fatuo."

    With that, a chain of explosions unfolded. I slowly lowered my arms, finding the monster successfully reduced to ash.

    "It seems the amount of mana she released is beginning to attract the attention of faraway monsters," Melissa remarked, bringing her hand on her hips.

    "The way this area was already devoid of them is suspicious as well," the Prince added.

    "Well, I''ve just employed two of my spells to save you from a situation you made possible. I believe we can resume our task now," Crimson retorted, mirroring Melissa''s demeanor.

    "I made it possible?!" the Prince shot back, offended.

    "Prince..." Abby murmured.

    The Prince''s gaze shifted to Abby, and he groaned before glancing at Crimson with a frustrated sigh. "Let''s just get over with this area..." he finally said, stepping away.

    "I''ll keep an eye on you!" the loud girl exclaimed, following after the Prince.

    Crimson seemed satisfied as she observed them go. She then turned her attention toward me. "Snowflake?"

    "Hm?" I slightly raised my head to meet her eyes.

    She was affectionately holding my arms. "Are you alright?" she asked. "You''re trembling."

    "Ah..." I averted my gaze, now looking at my hands, before clutching my arm tightly, attempting to immobilize myself.

    I was trembling as I had never trembled before; the vision of that monster charging at me and the Reaper''s knife kept flashing in my mind. Yet, despite my efforts, I couldn''t stabilize myself. My hands, my arms, my legs... they couldn''t stop shaking! I could hear my heartbeat. How could it beat so fast?!

    What a wonderful sensation! Ah... I loved that sound! The amount of blood pumping through my veins couldn''t have been healthy, surely. But I didn''t care. I loved every second of it!

    But then why...? Why was my body refusing to move? Why wasn''t my own body answering my own commands?!

    "This is really it...?" I pondered as I stared at my trembling hands. "My body is really... traumatized..."

    Just like the first time with the dragon, but worse.

    "Hey, are you alright?" now Caligo asked me, leaning in to observe my expression.

    "Um..."

    "Let''s give her some space," Crimson said, slowly and gently pulling me away. "Sit for a bit, Snowflake."

    - - - - - - -

    I proceeded with the task, my legs automatically moving in their direction, even as my mind wandered elsewhere.

    Bianca was there... Why?

    "Abby?" Melissa called me.

    "Yes?" I responded, tilting my head towards her voice.

    "Are you alright? You seem... distracted," she continued.

    "Yeah, I wanted to ask as well!" Mereoleona added. "I''ve never heard you talk so much! And to defend a girl you never met?" Her voice came petulantly into my ear.

    "Oh, I apologize. I really just aimed to ease the tense situation, but it seemeth that in my efforts to calm the waters, I''ve done the exact opposite," I lied.

    "Don''t worry, Abby. I didn''t mean to make you feel bad about it. I''m just surprised, that''s all," Melissa assured, patting my head.

    I still remember thy words, O Savior. But I wonder, is she worthy to be considered thy successor? Is that why Bianca is here?

    "What''s that maiden''s name?" I asked.

    "Argenta of the Abyss Reavers," Melissa replied. "She was at the Royal Palace."

    Argenta... I shall remember thy name. But I wonder, art thou truly worthy to carry on Her name? Or am I just seeking warmth from a false flame, which hath radiance but no heat? Couldst thine ambitions stretch even farther than Hers...? You, that risest from the earth like a phantom...

    O Savior... I would fain aid thy creature, somehow...

 Chapter 51: More Than Mere Playthings Of Fate pt 1

    I heard noises.

    Helping myself with my hands, I moved toward the sources. "Who''s there?"

    "Hmm? Oh, a little girl," a female voice replied. "DId I wake you up?"

    I nodded, and then heard loud and sharp steps walking around me.

    "You... You can''t see?" she asked.

    I shook my head.

    "Oh..." she murmured. "But you could, couldn''t you?"

    "Indeed, it wasn''t always liketh this."

    She chuckled, and I heard her voice leaning closer. "What happened? I see you have a scar," she said, lifting my sleep mask.

    "Don''t leaveth it!" I flinched, immediately reaching for it, pressing it against my eyes. "I must look so ugly... Don''t leaveth it."

    She laughed, and I cowered down. "Am I so hideous to deserve mockery...?" I asked, feeling my throat suddenly tight, starting to sob.

    "Oh, no, no. What are you saying? I think you''re beautiful!" she said, and I could feel a warmth over my head, repeatedly. She was patting me. "I was laughing because the way you talk is funny! Even hilarious!"

    My lips pursed. "W-who art thee...? Whither art mother and father?"

    "I''m afraid they''re not here anymore," she replied.

    "Huh...?"

    "So, who gave you that scar?" she continued; warmth passing through my hair again.

    "M-... mother did..."

    There was silence for a moment, ere she spake again. "Envy can truly be a vicious monster... What''s your name, little one?"

    "I don''t have a name."

    "You don''t?"

    I shook my head as she continued to giveth it warmth.

    "So you''re a victim as well..." she muttered under her breath. "Perhaps, I can still do something for you..."

    "Ah!" I suddenly felt lifted from the ground.

    "For now, sit here," she said, resting me over a solid surface.

    "W-what art thee going to doth to me?!"

    She chuckled. "Nothing, I''m just hungry. Aren''t you? Why don''t you make me company for a bit?"

    "Huh..."

    "Who taught you to speak like that, by the way?" she asked after a brief moment of silence.

    "Mother did."

    "You don''t know how to speak normally?"

    "I... I can try..."

    She chuckled again, and I could feel a quick rub over my head. My hair must''ve been a mess at that point.

    "What''s thy-... huh... your name, lady?" I stammered.

    I could hear her laugh softly once more. "Oh, you want to know my name?"

    I nodded.

    "That''s a secret."

    "Huh...?"

    After a while, along with various noises, a perfume pervaded the room, making me feel peckish like never before; the clatter of dishes around me.

    "Hmm, I truly am quite the cook!" she quipped, her tone proud. "My, oh my, what a soup... Want me to feed you?"

    I shook my head, stretching my palm to ask for a table spoon. With delicacy, I moved the spoon around until I heard the sound of it banging against the plate. Then, once the mental image of what was in front of me was clear, I slowly directed a spoonful of soup into my mouth, feeling the steam of it against my face. As I let the spoon touch my lips, I gently directed the soup inside.

    The taste was nothing short of a revelation; the savory liquid flowed smoothly down my throat. It was so warm I couldn''t help but clutch my chest, overwhelmed by its warmth. It felt as if it rejuvenated me.

    I could hear a soft, satisfied chuckle coming from her. I savored that soup to the very last drop. Never had I tasted something so delicious.

    "Thanks for the meal, lady," I said from the bottom of my heart.

    "No need to thank me," she replied.

    I fought to repress a yawn, but it was stronger than me. "When will mot-... mom and dad return?"

    She sighed. "I''m afraid they won''t return," she said, the sound of her chair scraping against the floor could be heard clearly after that.

    "Huh?" I could suddenly feel myself raised from my seat, my body pressing against a warm and comforting, soft fabric.

    "Don''t worry, little one. Sleep, and don''t think about them."

    I tried to fight the drowsiness, but combined with the warm sensation, it was simply too overwhelming, and I lost...

    ... When I woke up, I was still surrounded by comforting warmth. "Lady...?" I murmured, searching for her.

    "Good morning, Abby," she replied. I could recognize her voice; it was still her. Apparently, she remained by my side.

    "Is there someone else?" I asked.

    "No, it''s just the two of us."

    "Who''s Abby?"

    "You are," she responded. "I chose it for you. Do you like it?"

    The idea of having a name was... unexpectedly charming. A surprise, without a doubt, but a welcomed one. I couldn''t fathom why, but I felt... joy. "Abby?"

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Yes, Abby," she confirmed.

    "I like its sound..."

    The lady refused to give me her name, but for some reason, she took care of me. I quickly accepted it, feeling her warm and comforting presence around. In fact, I couldn''t find a reason not to accept it...

    Sometimes, I would wake up and she wouldn''t answer me, as if she just disappeared, but she would eventually appear again, and continue to take care of me.

    "Abby, I have a little present for you," she softly said to me one day. "Give me your hands."

    I opened my hands, patiently waiting to feel something on my palms.

    "When you''ll feel it, you''ll see something. Don''t be afraid, okay?" she reassured.

    "See something?" I asked, tilting my head.

    On my palms, something ticklish approached; something warm and fluffy. Right after, I could see what looked like white burnt on my vision; white and indefinite shapes.

    "Ah?!" I instinctively stepped back, surprised and scared, but she stopped me by taking me by the shoulders.

    "Do you see something?" she asked.

    "Oh, um... yes," I murmured, my voice trembling. "But how? I have the sleep mask, don''t I?" I asked, bringing one hand to my eyes.

    "Yes, you do. Relax and tell me, what do you see?"

    "It''s... it''s strange... Only white shapes, as if it''s a... burnt film."

    "Tch..." she emitted.

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t worry, it''ll get better," she softly reassured.

    "But... how am I seeing? What do I have in hand?"

    "It''s a hollow rabbit. They''re little and round, extremely fluffy and cute. You''re seeing from its little eyes," she explained.

    "W-what?!"

    Her words made me only more nervous, making me almost stumble, but she pulled me closer, enveloping me in warmth. "Shh, relax," she said softly as her hand stroked my hair.

    "H-how am I supposed to relax?! What do you mean I''m seeing from its eyes?!"

    "That little pet is now connected to you, that is all. You have nothing to be scared of."

    "I... I am scared!"

    "Don''t worry. Now your mind is confused, I can tell. You''ll feel better after a nice rest."

    She kept reassuring me as she held me close. My fears were short-lived in that embrace, and I quickly drifted off to sleep. I don''t know why, but she never failed to make me feel safe...

    ... Once awake, all I could see was darkness, as usual. "Lady?" I called.

    "I''m right here," she softly replied, her voice coming from my left. "How are you feeling now?"

    I realized I was in bed. I quickly turned toward her voice. "Better... I can''t see anything now."

    "Abby... I have a question for you."

    "What is it?"

    "Do you trust me?"

    Her tone made me feel guilty. "I do!" I promptly replied. She took care of me, treating me like no one ever did... "Of course I trust you..." I murmured, lowering my head.

    "I would love to give you the kind of life you deserve... and one day I will, I promise. But for now, and even for your future, I''d like you to try once again with the hollow rabbit, and to trust me," she said, her voice soft.

    I spent little time dwelling on it. "Fine..." I murmured, nodding. "I''ll try. I''m sorry..."

    "No need to say sorry. Please, give me your hands."

    I extended my hand, and the fluffy pet came in contact with me once again.

    "What do you see?" she asked.

    "Oh!" I let out a gasp of surprise. "It''s... a lot more..."

    I could see distinct shapes now; contours, to be precise, despite it all being in black and white. In front of me: presumably the shape of a woman, surely the lady. I moved my head around, but nothing changed. Then I moved the hands around, holding the pet. I really was looking through the fluffy ball...

    "I see... shapes, contours. I recognize this is my room... even though everything is in black and white," I explained.

    "That''s good... It will get even better, believe me. Though, I think you can only see in black and white through that hollow rabbit."

    "Huh...?" At some point, still moving the pet around, I noticed another shape. "Who is he?"

    The shape resembled a strange-looking and robust man.

    "Oh, you can see her? She''s Bianca," the lady replied, stifling a laugh. "You may consider her a dear companion of mine; my dearest."

    "Oh... Hi Bianca," I greeted.

    However, she stood still.

    "Forgive her, she''s not very talkative," the lady chuckled. "Anyway..." she then said, directing back my attention to her. "I believe this is yours."

    In front of me, in the lady''s hand: a rectangular shape.

    "What is it?" I asked.

    "It''s your codex," she replied. "You probably can''t tell, but its cover is a really gorgeous pink!"

    "My codex...?"

    "Yes, your codex. Come on, take it."

    "I''m confused..." I admitted. "I thought one could obtain a codex only by stepping into the magic circle surrounded by the seven statues..."

    "Yes, that is right," the lady confirmed.

    "I never stepped into something like that."

    "Hmm? Yes, you did," the lady countered.

    "Huh?"

    "Have you forgotten? I personally brought you there."

    My mind tried to recall, but without success. "I... really don''t remember."

    "Well, don''t worry about it too much. Come on, take it."

    Confused, I outstretched my hand toward the shape, and grabbed it. "I must''ve forgotten... And what is my weapon, exactly?"

    I could see the lady point her finger at me.

    I flinched. "Me?!"

    She burst out laughing. "No..." she managed, trying to contain her laughter. "No, no... It''s the hollow rabbit. That''s what I pointed at."

    "Ah, you''re right... But... didn''t you give me this pet? And a pet as a weapon sounds... cruel."

    "Yes, I gave it to you, but it''s yours. Jeez, you really forgot, didn''t you?" she said with a scolding tone.

    "Huh..."

    "Don''t think about it. More importantly, you''re a libromancer! Aren''t you happy?"

    "Well, should I? I''ll never be able to read it..."

    "Trust me," she softly said. "One day, you will. The world opens itself before those who have seen through the darkness."

    The days went on rather quietly, and the lady was right. Eventually, I could see far better through that hollow rabbit; it always felt strange, but at some point I was able to see almost clearly, though still in black and white. I also noticed Bianca being a... phantom of some sort, but I kept the information for myself.

    "Lady... you seem really beautiful," I once told her right after I woke up with a groggy voice, looking at her through the pet as she cooked while her long hair danced around with her every move.

    She chuckled. "You''re the beautiful one. I see this morning you''re not wearing the sleep mask."

    "Ah!" I jolted, throwing to the air the pet to cover my face with my hands. "I''m sorry! It must''ve slipped off while I was sleeping! I didn''t mean to show you this ugly visage of mine! I''m so sorry!"

    "What are you saying?"

    Suddenly, I could feel her hand tenderly caressing my head.

    "You''re not ugly, I''ve already told you... You''re beautiful," she softly added.

    I refused her words, shaking my head as to repel them, and stepped away, silently curling up to the floor with my head facing down. I could hear the lady''s steps; they were gentle. Some time later, I could feel the sleep mask sweetly sliding through my hair; the lady gave it back to me, along with the hollow rabbit, now in my hand again.

    "You''re beautiful, Abby," she said once again, pulling me closer, enveloping me in a warm hug. "Believe what I say."

    "Hm..." I let myself be captured in the embrace, basking in the comforting warmth.

    The mornings looked almost the same, but I never grew bored of them. It felt good being loved, every now and then.

    As always, sometimes I would wake up and not see her around, but she would always return, even from the windows; sometimes I flinched because of that.

    One day, I woke up and, as usual, approached the kitchen. She was rummaging through ingredients.

    "Mom, what are you cooking?" I asked, still drowsy.

    She suddenly stopped, looking at me with wide eyes while her hand reached for her cheek.

    It took me a minute, but I realized my mistake. "Ah! S-sorry I..." I could feel my cheeks burning from embarrassment.

    She chuckled. For the first time ever, she seemed nervous. "No, you don''t have to worry..." she said, kneeling down to pat my head. "You..." Another chuckle escaped her. "Jeez, you..."

    She wrapped me in an unexpected hug as she kept releasing one of the most tender laughs I had ever heard.

    "Lady...? Are you crying?" I asked as I heard her voice trembling and her nose sniffing.

    "No, no... These are tears of joy," she softly said with another chuckle, before pulling me away, gently clutching both my hands as she drew them nearer to her chest, along with the pet. "Listen, Abby..." she then said after a sigh, her voice more serious. "Perhaps I should''ve said this sooner. We''re having a great time together, but... I''m only here temporarily..."

    "You... you''ll leave?"

    "Yes," she said, her words as painful as a knife. "One day, I won''t be here anymore, and you''ll have to move forward by yourself."

    I could feel my throat tight, my lips trembling. "Is... is it because of my mistake?" I asked, my voice immediately cracking.

    She pulled me closer to her. "No, no, sweetie. You have absolutely nothing to do with it. You have no clue just how much you made me happy just now," she said, breathing in air to steady her tone. "But one day... I must leave. I have to put an end to a story, and I must do it alone, because the weight of my ambitions is far too heavy for anyone else to carry. This is why, one day, I''ll leave."

    "Hm..."

    "Don''t think about it, Abby... Soon, it''ll be a year since we first met. There''s still something I''d like to do for you, and we still have time..." she murmured, gently pulling me away and stepping elsewhere.

    After a brief moment, she returned. "I trust you can see quite well now through that hollow pet. I believe it is time for you to read it," she said, extending to me a book.

    "Hm? My book..." I recognized.

    "Your first spell..."

 Chapter 52: More Than Mere Playthings Of Fate pt 2

    Acting as mentor, the lady decided to train me. It didn''t take much for me to acquire more spells under her experienced guidance. She quickly understood how my spells work and their effects, and how I could acquire more. And, spending more time with her, my mind quickly forgot about that unpleasant conversation. She wouldn''t leave me, I kept telling myself, until I started to believe it. Perhaps, one day Death will take us apart... that''s what she meant. I was naive, but she was the only glimmer of hope I could cling to, and so I kept on...

    "What is this?" one day I asked her.

    "A cake," she replied. "You know, I realized... you don''t really know when it''s your birthday, do you?"

    I shook my head.

    "I figured... Someone who doesn''t have a name surely won''t know something like that, too. And it''s been a year since we met. So, happy birthday, Abby," she softly said with a warm smile, bringing the cake closer.

    The cake looked extremely lovely, and the decorations were very sweet; it was adorned with little bunnies on the side and a big number one in the middle, with many question marks all around it. My lips curled up into a smile at the sight, and a chuckle escaped me. That was the first time someone had ever baked me a cake.

    "Lady, can I ask you a question?" I asked.

    "Of course you can."

    "Why... are you doing so much for me?"

    Her smile subtly faded away, her lips now resembling a forced one. Scooping me up into her arms, she stepped towards a chair. I peacefully rested my head on her chest as she affectionately stroked my hair.

    "Because... we are more than mere playthings of fate, Abby," she murmured.

    "Hm?"

    "We''re both victims, but that doesn''t mean we should simply accept our fate. We do our best to fight it, adapting to the situation with our tools and in the most affordable manner. I believe that''s what you did when you lost your sight, isn''t that right?"

    "You''re painting me in too flattering a light... I don''t deserve all this praise."

    "You''re wrong, Abby. You deserve this and much more. Perhaps you still don''t see it, but I know well... You and I both, equally blessed and cursed. Yet, we both found light beyond the darkness; a darkness that devoured us whole, but at the same time, it forged us. Pain did not weaken us. On the contrary, it made us stronger, and that scar of yours is nothing but proof of that. That''s why you''re beautiful, Abby."

    I didn''t reply. Instead, I just snuggled deeper into her warmth. I didn''t know her past, and I didn''t ask. Not because I wasn''t interested, but because I knew she would just playfully shush me, declaring it a secret, just as her name. However, I didn''t really mind. All I wanted was to be nestled in her embrace; she was all I ever needed, the light I clung on to. Her words were just so... comforting.

    She chuckled softly at the sight of me burying myself deeper in her hug. "Don''t you want to eat?" she asked, caressing my head.

    "Later," I mumbled. "I want to stay like this for a while."

    "Hmm. You know... I just realized, this is the first time you didn''t reply with ''Noo, I''m uglyy'' at a compliment," she said, her voice dripping with playful mockery.

    A chuckle almost escaped my lips, but I remained silent, letting her have fun teasing me as I continued enjoying the warm sensation.

    "One day, Abby... I''ll show you a greater light..."

    The days slipped by, and I felt myself quickly growing with her acting as a teacher, and mother. She imparted me precious notions on how to live in this world, and she taught me how to cook the meals I loved the most. It was hard, having to see through the hollow rabbit, but I managed; all I needed to do in order to see through it was have it in contact with me. So, I trained to have it on my shoulders instead of always holding it in my hands.

    "Have you trained like I told you to, Abby?" she asked me.

    One day, she brought me to an open space; around us: many trees. It was a peaceful day, and the wind caressed my skin as I watched her while I held my pet in my hands.

    "Yes, I did."

    "Even while I was gone?"

    "Yes, but you still haven''t told me the reason behind it..." I lamented. She advised me to use my spells whenever I could. As soon as the spell would shine on my book, I would cast it again, though I never understood the reason why.

    She smiled, proudly resting her hand on her hips. "I believe your spells have now reached their full potential."

    I tilted my head. "Huh?"

    "Open your codex, Abby."

    With a hint of confusion swirling inside my mind, I nodded and opened the book, its dim light illuminating its surroundings.

    "You got quite a handful of spells now. Listen carefully, Abby, this will be useful to you if you want to become stronger."

    I nodded. "I''m listening."

    She raised her finger in the air and began to explain. "The more you use a spell, the stronger it becomes; that''s why I told you to keep using them. However, there''s a limit to how much a spell can enhance itself. That limit can be crossed in two ways: acquiring new spells, and combat," she explained. "The first way is quite simple: every time you learn a new spell, all the previous ones become stronger. The second way, however... is much trickier."

    "Hmm..."

    She rested her hand on her hip. "Of course, there are numerous types of spells, and it may differ from spell to spell; creation, destruction, restoration, manipulation, adaptation, and so on... But be aware of the basics, Abby. Typically, spells are either offensive or defensive. Whenever an offensive spell fails to overcome a defensive spell, the offensive spell''s strength decreases, while the defensive spell''s strength increases. This is extremely valuable information."

    "Like... a sword clashing with a shield?" I asked.

    "Correct. Apparently, there''s interaction between the spells. A phenomenon that I call ''Mana Resonance''."

    "Mana Resonance?" I tilted my head.

    "Yes," she continued. "When spells collide, the mana don''t just cancel each other out. Instead, they resonate through the air, influencing each other''s properties. An offensive spell that fails to break through a defense isn''t just stopped; its mana becomes entangled, and is partially absorbed by the weapon later. This strengthens the defensive spells. Those who emerged victorious from numerous fights will undoubtedly allow their spells to surpass their limits. Moreover, a skilled libromancer attuned to mana can do wonders with such knowledge."

    "I see... So, what exactly are we doing?" I asked.

    "Can you see them, Abby?" she asked, partially extending her arms to the side. From here, figures resembling clouds appeared like smoke.

    I leaned in, stepping forward, trying to distinguish them. "Huh... cakes?"

    She smiled. "So now you can see them... It seems you''ve grown accustomed to mana as well. Not many can visualize such little quantities; you have a great affinity for it!"

    "They look funny," I chuckled.

    "I can manipulate mana, and give it a form; that''s how I''m creating them," she said before clearing her throat, looking at me with a tender smile. "Listen, Abby... you''re a beautiful girl, and that''s why many will try to get to you, and to break you... They''ve already tried, but failed. We mustn''t allow people to ruin us, and that''s why I''ll teach you how to stand up for yourself. I know it may sound grim, and perhaps... even hopeless. But that''s how we must strive... Even if we''re not told this directly, you''d know it just by looking at the world around us... Si vis pacem, para bellum..."

    "Si vis...?"

    "If you want peace, you must prepare for war."

    "Am... am I really able to?" I asked, feeling a sudden discomfort.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Of course you are. You just lack confidence, but you''ll grow into a powerful libromancer. Most of your spells are defensive, but they''re also very unique; you can trap spells. This gives you immense potential once you''ll be able to manipulate mana and master Mana Resonance," she warmly reassured. "By understanding Mana Resonance, a libromancer can strategically choose spells to weaken an opponent''s offense over time and bolster their own defenses. You understand? It''s not just about raw power, it''s about knowing how to manipulate the mana between spells."

    "So, basically, I have to turn an opponent''s power against them by doing it mine?"

    She proudly smiled. "Exactly. A skilled libromancer can create a feedback loop, where each failed offensive spell strengthens their defense, making them nearly invincible over time. But remember, this requires deep mana manipulation and a clear understanding of the magical principles. You still seem confused about your own magic and the way it works, so... I''ll be your opponent."

    "What?!" I immediately stepped backward, stumbling on a little twig I couldn''t see.

    She laughed, the reassuring melody of her laugh approaching as she moved closer to help me up. "Don''t worry, Abby. I won''t hurt you, I promise," she said softly as she dusted off my clothes.

    "What if my spells hurt you?" I mumbled. "I don''t want to hurt you."

    "You have nothing to worry about. I may not look like it, but I''m quite strong," she quipped with a wink. "For now, let''s focus on the defense. I want you to evade and block my spells, feel the mana in the air, and try to make it yours."

    "Hm... alright," I murmured.

    She stepped back, taking distance. "And don''t forget, always cast your spell with your codex open. This is a mistake I see all the time," she advised.

    "Alright. Why is that?" I asked.

    "Spells'' strength is naturally diminished when the codex is closed. If you aim to win, you should always open it before casting," she explained.

    I nodded.

    "I won''t open my codex, and the training will officially end when you''ll be able to hit me with a spell. I advise you, it won''t be easy," she quipped, taking a weird-shaped knife in hand, a strange aura surrounding it. "Are you ready?" she then asked.

    I gulped, and slowly nodded once again.

    "Then... start!"

    I have lost... numerous times. I had never anticipated that it would be so hard to fight. Running evading and simultaneously casting spells while being forced to see through a hollow rabbit you''re bound to carry around, and at the same time having an open book in hand was... painfully hard.

    The training went on for a long time, more than I can remember. I felt extremely tired every day, but at the same time... content.

    The lady was ridiculously strong; I really never had the chance to win.

    Until, one day...

    "Lame Fantasma," she cast, summoning countless blades into existence around her. With a flick of her wrist, the blades hurtled toward me.

    I sprinted, trying to approach her from the side. I grew accustomed to the terrain around me and I was sure of where I was going; nothing in the way to block my path. As her blades came closer, slicing through the air, I invoked. "Chains Of Forgotten Freedom!"

    Chains erupted from the ground, intertwining to form a shield before me. The blades clashed against it with a series of sharp clangs reverberating through the air.

    I successfully blocked her attack, and siphoned part of her spell''s mana into my own. Then, as her blades still hovered in the air, about to fall to the ground, I proceeded with my next step. "Clouds Of The Celestial Vault!"

    An array of clouds materialized around me, and I trapped all of her blades in their midst. Finally, I redirected them towards her. And just as she tried to protect herself, just as she raised her hand to counter... "Mystic Puddle!" I cast at her feet, catching her by surprise with a pool of glimmering liquid at her boots; she staggered as the ground tugged at her.

    A magic explosion unfolded, sending dust and smoke swirling around her, and I halted in my tracks.

    "Lady?!" I shouted as I ran towards her, my heart hammering from both the effort and concern.

    Fortunately, she emerged from the smoke, looking at me with a warm smile.

    "Lady..." I called once again. "I''m sorry, I-"

    I was stopped by a gentle pat on the head. "Good work, Abby," she chuckled. "I knew you had a new spell, but you still caught me by surprise... You''ve really grown strong."

    I suddenly felt relieved, free of any worry, and I could feel my lips curving into a wide smile. "I... I won!"

    I felt full of joy, I felt my cheeks burning, with a sense of complacency warming me up from deep within. She held me in her arms, caressing my head while I couldn''t help laughing and smiling as I nuzzled against her shoulder. "I won..."

    "You won."

    "I won! I won!"

    Never had I fallen asleep so peacefully before...

    ... One day, as usual, I nestled in her embrace, my head resting against her chest. We just had dinner, and I was about to nod off blissfully.

    "Tomorrow will mark two years since we met, Abby," she whispered.

    "Will you bake me a cake again?" I mumbled in my lethargy.

    "I''ve already thought of that, and I have a present I''m sure you''d love. However, Abby... I''m afraid I won''t be able to be celebrate it together with you."

    "Hm? You have to go somewhere again?" I asked.

    Silence followed after that, and the gap between the strokes increased.

    "I have to go, Abby," she murmured.

    "Will you return for the evening?

    "I''m afraid I won''t..."

    "Huh?"

    "We''ve already talked about this, Abby. I must go..." she whispered, her tone low and saddened. "Tomorrow, you''ll wake up, and I''ll be gone."

    Once again, silence fell.

    "Don''t cry, Abby..."

    It was already too late; my mind had remembered.

    "No..." I clutched her shirt, my fingers trembling as I buried my face against her chest. My sleep mask damp against my skin, and I instinctively rubbed my face against her t-shirt.

    "I''m sorry, Abby."

    "No..." I repeated. My throat felt tight, and each breath I took came out in ragged sobs, my nose runny and raw. "Please don''t leave me," I murmured, my voice breaking.

    "Your sleep mask is getting all wet. Please, don''t cry, Abby." Her voice felt choked just like mine as she gently stroked my hair; I could feel her hand shaking slightly.

    "Take me with you!" I pleaded, raising my voice as I burrowed deeper into her embrace, afraid of being separated from here.

    "I can''t, Abby... I would only put you in danger," she sighed, her chest trembling as she tried to steady herself. "I am the Silver Witch, my path is stained with blood... But you don''t have to worry, I would never leave you alone; you shall live with good people, and live your own life. However, once I''m gone, you''ll have to see me as an enemy, for your own good, and you must go on."

    "I can''t go on without you..." I clutched her even harder, until my fingers hurt, hoping she couldn''t pull me away, so that she would be forced to take me with her.

    "You can, Abby..." she whispered, pulling me closer. "You know, in these two years, I''ve had the chance to observe you closely. Never once did you remove that mask, unless by mistake. When was the last time you looked at yourself in the mirror, I wonder... You may not realize, but I know... you''re a strong and beautiful girl; so charming that even a prince couldn''t resist your beauty. I want to ask you one last favor... Once I''m gone, I want you to remove that mask, and look at yourself in the mirror."

    I felt myself choking on tears, my eyes burning while I shook my head, refusing to let go. "Please, mom... don''t leave me..."

    She held me even tighter, and I could feel droplets falling over me. "Oh, Abby..." Her voice was shattered into pieces. She planted a soft kiss where her tears had just fallen, and then leaned in closer to my ear. "Dormi, Dormi, Mia Docile Creatura. Dormi, Dolcemente, Nella Stanza Dove Risiede Tua Madre. Dormi, Fino A Quando Lei Non Se Ne Sar�� Andata..."

    After that incantation, I fell asleep...

    ... Upon my awakening, I already had my hollow rabbit in hands, viewing through it a ceiling I didn''t recognize; the room itself was something I had never seen before.

    I got up from the bed, I was alone in the room, and on a bedside table I found: a cake. It said ''Happy Birthday, Abby'', with a number two and numerous question marks and bunnies around it.

    I could feel my throat tightening and my chest in pain. I clutched it as I took deep breaths, trying to calm down.

    "Don''t think about it, Abby," I murmured to myself, my voice trembling. "Don''t... What you must do now... is to look at yourself in the mirror. I can do it..."

    Inside the room, I noticed there was a little bathroom, right by the door to exit it. Biting my own lips to force myself not to cry, I went to the bathroom, and with the help of a little chair I found there, I stepped on it to place myself in front of the mirror. All was left for me to do... was remove the sleep mask.

    I placed down my pet, now all I could see was darkness, and I slowly reached for the edge of my mask.

    "Huh...?" As I lifted the mask, I could see a faint red glow.

    I froze, my breath catching in my throat.

    "W-what?!" I could see the faint light tremble; my fingers reaching for my eyelids, trembling as well. The light felt gentle, but overwhelming at the same time. Fear seized me, slamming into my chest and causing my legs to shake.

    Slowly, my trembling eyelids opened, and light flooded my vision. Everything was blurry at first, unfocused and unknown. But then, there was it... a clear image.

    In front of me stood a beautiful and delicate girl, her big eyes a sparking pink, just as her sleek hair. Her breath shallow and quick, her cheeks wet with tears of joy, and maybe, even disbelief. She covered her mouth with her hands, muffling the sobs as she started laughing.

    "Me...?!" I murmured through the tears, rubbing off the tears with my arms as warmth grew in my chest. "I can see..."

    The girl in the mirror was none other than me. I looked at myself, my scar-free visage, while tears of joy kept falling down my cheeks, adorned with a wide and content smile. "I can see! And... I am..."

    I couldn''t stop crying, I couldn''t stop feeling grateful. I was overwhelmed by joy, and sadness at the same time. "How am I supposed to see you as an enemy...?" I whispered, hoping that my fragile voice could reach her, somehow. "How could I ever do anything other than thank you...?"

    After I calmed down, I stepped out of the room, and met... my new family. Just like me, they were devoted to the Silver Witch. They explained to me who she was, and their story.

    The lady was right; her ambitions were far too grand for anyone to bear...

    She''s my savior... our savior. And yet, we had to treat her as an enemy, for our own good. She herself asked me to...

    And so I did, painfully, but I did... acting as if I never met her in the first place. I wore nay mask, but I putteth on a facade.

    Howbeit, the lady shall at each moment beest in my heart, and I shalt never forget her... Her meeting wast naught short of a dream. And just liketh one, the lady cameth into my life, only to disappear.

    A dream so beautiful... I forgot how ugly I was.

 Chapter 53: Unofficial Couple

    Crimson helped me sit on a stump; I held myself on it with my body still trembling as I took deep breaths to regain my composure, trying to steady my nerves.

    "I believe this is yours, Snowflake," Crimson said, handing me my dagger, carefully wrapped in a cloth. I appreciated the care, though it seemed excessive.

    "Ah, thanks," I said. "Where... did you find it?" I asked, remembering how I lost it.

    "It was on the ground," she replied.

    "Was there something else along with it?" Like, my arm?

    "No. Was there supposed to be something else?"

    "No, no... Thank you, really," I said, finally grabbing it.

    I stared at my dagger in my grip, feeling complete. Yet, my mind drifted off once again. "Hey, Crimson..." I murmured, raising my head to face her.

    Crimson, however, also seemed lost in introspection, her eyes fixated on my dagger. "Crimson...?" I called again.

    "Hm...?" She snapped to attention. "Yes? What is it, Snowflake?"

    "I''ve been looking at the corpses around," Caligo suddenly spoke, his steps crunching numerous leaves as he approached Crimson, "to see if I could do something. But they''re all dead. I can''t do anything..."

    "Don''t worry about them," Crimson shook off. "Nobody cares about Reapers'' lives anyway."

    "How do you know they''re Reapers?" I asked her.

    "They''re the only ones who would go around in such cloaks. I had my chances to know them," she nonchalantly explained.

    "But why were the Reapers here?" Caligo asked, his eyes shifting between us and Jerald.

    Jerald, his arms folded, shrugged.

    "Who knows," Crimson commented. "But it''s really not important. We''re here to do our job, not investigate."

    Caligo, however, didn''t seem convinced by her words, and kept glancing at me.

    "We still have to do something about them," Jerald pointed out. "Someone must be worried; their families could be searching for them."

    "Leave that to Leonard," Crimson shrugged off, before looking at me in the eyes. "Although, could you two gather their pieces so it would make it easier for him? Place them in one of the wagons."

    Jerald gestured for Caligo to follow, and they proceeded. Now I was alone with Crimson, and I was glad; she must''ve noticed I wanted to speak with her.

    "Well, Snowflake. I''ll leave you rest for a bit. I''ll go check on them and ensure they''ll be alright."

    Or not.

    "Wait, Crimson!" I stood up, reaching for her wrist as she was already about to leave.

    She turned towards me, meeting my gaze with wide eyes, as if I''d surprised her. "What is it?"

    Naturally, talking with her was not my priority in this moment, but I felt like my mind was getting flooded by myriad of questions, and I aimed to bring some clarity and order to the chaos. Perhaps, I gave this too many thoughts, or maybe, too little, but one problem at a time...

    "Huh, well..." Yet, for some reason... I stammered. "I..."

    "What''s wrong?" She tilted her head, and not even for a second did I let go of her wrist.

    I took a breath I wasn''t aware I needed before averting my gaze. "Um, well... a-are you sure?"

    No, that''s not it. What am I saying?

    "Hm? You mean about the Reapers?" she asked. "Well, I am a bit curious, but I guess what happened is: they tried to fight you and lost, no? I''m more intrigued by the dungeon than dead men."

    I violently shook my head to regain my composure, letting go of my grip. "No... no Crimson, that''s not what I wanted to say," I sighed, looking in her eyes once again. "I''ve been trying to talk to you for two weeks now. I thought about it constantly, about... about what we talked about; about us. And I still hadn''t had the chance! Are you avoiding me?"

    "Avoiding you?" She looked at me in disbelief before stepping closer, gently caressing my cheek as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "That would be such a mistake on my part, now, wouldn''t it?" she whispered in a soft voice, while her eyes turned tender.

    "Then..."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "I''m listening," she reassured, her hands now on my shoulders. "I''ve been waiting for you, actually. I''ve been busy coordinating the members. So, what''s your answer?"

    It took me a moment, our eyes constantly locked on each other as my breath loosened. "I want to try... this ''couple'' thing." As I spoke, her expression became even softer, and her smile reassured. "But on one condition," I continued.

    "What''s the condition?"

    "I''ve already told you that I want to feel what my mother felt. So... I want to take this seriously. And I remember what you said at the celebration. If we become a couple, you''re not allowed to see other girls, Crimson."

    "Oh? So I was right," she said with a smug smile. "You really are the jealous type."

    "You''re mine just as much as I am yours."

    "I couldn''t agree more," she murmured, letting her hands slide from my shoulders to my waist, drawing me closer. "So, it''s official?"

    A question that made me waver, for a moment. I could feel my heart pounding as I gazed into her eyes. This was really it... The thought of a serious commitment, in a way, terrified me. Yet, at the same time... it seemed exciting, and I looked forward to it.

    "I... just one more thing," I said.

    "What else?"

    "I would like to keep this a secret."

    "Hm? Fine by me," she said, shrugging. "But you must''ve realized I tend to flaunt my possessions, Snowflake. You''re making quite the demand here. However... I will do my best to follow your request. So, is there something else?"

    A brief moment of silence followed, filled with nothing but the gentle breeze of the wind and the sound of my heartbeat. "No... nothing else," I finally said, setting myself free from deep thoughts.

    She leaned in, her eyes narrowing. "Then, allow me..."

    I closed my eyes and, slowly, the space between us shrank until there was nothing left. At first, her lips brushed mine tentatively, until it grew more confident, causing me to give in completely.

    It felt so simple... and I couldn''t tell why, but that kiss brought a relief I was not expecting, calming all my senses. I pulled away, leaning my head over her shoulder as I caught my breath.

    She wrapped her arms around me, holding me close. "Snowflake?" she called, her voice sounding confused. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, yes..." I nodded, raising my head to look into her eyes once again. "I guess I just missed your... stupid, bitchy lips."

    She scoffed. "Well, it seems you''re in a good mood."

    "And..." I gently leaned in, approaching her neck. "Did you put on perfume?"

    "Hm? No, I''m just sweaty."

    "Ah... never mind," I said, stepping back with a shake of my head.

    She chuckled. "Well, sugar. If everything''s fine, I''ll go check on the others, okay?"

    "I''m sugar now?" I asked, raising my brow.

    She grinned, letting out a muffled laugh. "You dislike it?"

    "No... not really," I replied. "Though, I think I prefer snowflake."

    With that, Crimson stole a glance at me, and headed towards the others. I took a deep breath.

    "Okay..." I murmured to myself. "One problem is solved... Now Crimson and I are officially a couple."

    A concept that sounded alarming, a giant red flag. Yet, at the same time... strangely reassuring.

    I looked at my hands, now more questions were flooding my mind. "How am I still alive...? And how did the Reapers die?" I asked myself, glancing at the demon. "Wait... the demon!"

    "Wait, Crimson!" I shouted at her, trying to capture her attention.

    She glanced at me, halting in her steps. "What is it?" she asked with wide eyes. I had shouted too abruptly...

    "Um... you can sense my mana, right?" I asked.

    "Huh, yes. You''re quite overflowing right now. Why?"

    "Do you sense... something else in the area, right now?" I asked, my demon standing beside me.

    She tilted her head. "No...?"

    "Ah, okay... Just curiosity, sorry. You can go," I said as I waved at her.

    She looked at me with a puzzled and suspiciously concerned expression before going back to her steps. Surely, she must''ve understood something was going on with me...

    "So the demon right now is... just in my mind," I pondered, staring at it. "I don''t get it, but good; I won''t have to explain it. This is just like the first time..."

    I walked around in circles, stepping on fallen leaves, their satisfying crunch soothing my tension. "No... it''s slightly different," I realized, recalling the first time as my eyes widened. "The first time Joey was there with me... and the dragon was dead upon my awakening because he defeated it. And..."

    I quickly took my codex in hand, opening it and reading its content. "A new spell..."

    Just like the first time, a new spell appeared on my codex, looking like another name as well.

    I turned my head to the sky, letting my arms feel light as I took a deep breath before expelling out all the air that had built in my lungs. "Why am I so complicated...?"

    - - - - - - -

    In my life so far, I hadn''t had many chances to encounter Reapers. Yet, at the same time, I once had the opportunity to enjoy a conversation with one of them, which I accepted.

    The people I''ve met in my journey thus far are not sharply divided between good and evil. It''s not all black and white; there are many shades of gray between the lines. And I understood this exactly after the meeting with that Reaper.

    Most of them are nothing more but victims of circumstances. Even so, they''re not to be underestimated; they''re extremely strong. Perhaps, they''re strong precisely because that was the only way they could survive, adapting to the harsh circumstances.

    I''m just a healer, but... I do believe to be strong enough to take one of them were I forced into a duel. However... seven of them?

    No... there''s no way I could possibly succeed in such a feat. In fact, I would have difficulty facing even one, especially if I''m unaware of their presence; a technique rather indulged by them.

    So what happened that was so catastrophic seven of them lost their lives? And only that girl was left alive...

    Why would they even target her? What''s there to gain? Were they aiming to get inside the dungeon and steal the rewards? Argenta spotted them, after all... So, in a way, it makes sense they''d try to get rid of her if that''s the reason, no?

    I don''t know, but I would like to know. Glancing at Jerald, it seems he''s curious, too; but his main focus is probably to finish the task, and he doesn''t look like he wants to go against Crimson, who seems to favor that girl. It also seems like that girl and Jerald don''t get along...

    And as a new member, I don''t really want to raise questions...

    "Caligo, monsters are approaching!" Jerald shouted at me, snapping me to attention.

    I twisted, taking two candles from my bag, throwing them in the direction of the charging monster. "Kindle."

    A spell that can be used both to heal and to destroy. In the case of my special candles, it ignites them so fiercely and intensely, they explode. And that''s how one of the monster met its grave.

    "Even more are coming, watch out, Jerald!"

    Still, being part of this guild really seems interesting, and that girl as well...

    I wish you could be here too, Rossana. I wonder what you''d think about it...

 Chapter 54: Breathe In, Breathe Out

    I''ve accepted long ago the fact of being an anomaly.

    Not that I had a choice in the matter, to begin with. Life often puts in front of us clear answers: yes or no. Those who try to defy destiny or are not happy about the options given may opt to forge a path that doesn''t originally exist. It''s a forced road, and it could very well be far more hazardous than the options life naturally offers us. However, at the end of it, may reside glory.

    Do I defy destiny?

    I can''t tell... but I can state with certainty that I don''t like accepting the situations life lays before me.

    What people expect from an anomaly like me is to be put in her place, accepting the situation as it is, drowning in my own misery without daring to rebel. However, I refuse to do so, and I''m ready to get stronger, and get more spells in order to defy their expectations.

    I still can''t be totally sure, but it seems clear enough that my only way to get more spells is... to die. There''s still more to be understood, and while I''m somewhat enticed by it... my body...

    "Move!" I shouted internally as my legs paralyzed once again, the impulse of punching them igniting within me. "Move, body... move!"

    My body didn''t agree with me at all...

    "Ondashield!" Jerald summoned, making his ugly and stupid arch-shaped green barrier materialize in front of me.

    "First Inferno!" Crimson followed, causing the creature to burst into flames.

    My legs kept on shaking as I clutched them in anger. "Why...?" I asked myself internally, gritting my teeth. "Why...?!"

    "Hey, Snowflake..." Crimson approached, holding my shoulder from behind. "What''s wrong? You''re trembling."

    I turned to her, noticing her worried eyes as they trembled. "I... nothing. It''s nothing, I''m just tired," I said, giving away my anger as I averted my gaze.

    "I ought to ask..." Jerald stepped forward. "What happened after you went to check deeper? You''ve been acting strange ever since."

    "Nothing. Nothing happened."

    Jerald grumbled, obviously dissatisfied with my answer.

    "Could..." I stammered, releasing a sigh as my anger grew within me. "Could you leave me alone, just for a bit?" I murmured.

    "Huh, sure..." Crimson replied, seemingly surprised, but still decided to assist me. She walked me towards a tree, and I let my body relax, leaning my back against it. "If you need anything, call me, alright?"

    "Yes. Thanks, Crimson."

    As they went ahead, I let my body slide until I sat on the ground, breathing in and out, in and out...

    "First thing first... let''s expel this mana." I concentrated hard enough to force the mana out of my body; the amount was making my skin itch. It took a while, but eventually I expelled it all, finding myself panting from exhaustion at the end.

    I gazed at the sky before taking my codex in hand, glancing once again at the new spell, and the one before it. Hopefully, now I could cast it without suffering the worst headache I''ve ever experienced in my entire life. But I still had to wait to test it out.

    "I have to ask Joey if something happened to me while I was dead, other than the fact that my codex was glowing..."

    My body regenerated, somehow and without a doubt. This time, I had lost both arm and leg... and head. But none of them were around apparently, and luckily.

    "And you..." I abruptly glanced at the demon. "You''re making me tired."

    I wanted it to disappear so I could focus only on my task, but even that was hard. How could I dedicate myself to it when the image of that Reaper''s blade kept flashing in my mind as soon as a monster charged at me? Making me feel like I could faint at any moment, my breathing irregular, my heart about to burst out of my chest...

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Ah, I love that sensation!

    Unfortunately, my body didn''t agree with me... and now I had to find a way to not be a burden to my guild.

    "But how...?" I asked myself, scratching my head furiously in search of a solution. "How?"

    I stared at my hands as I released a heavy sigh, my incompetence eating me from within. "How can I...? I need something to block out this fear. Something that will prevent me from thinking about it..."

    As I groaned, leaning back, thinking about a solution, a striking realization hit my mind, causing my eyes to widen. "The Dynamic Zone..." I murmured to myself.

    I clenched my fists, determination surging through me. "Of course! How could I not think about it?"

    I stared blankly ahead, considering the idea. "But it''ll be complicated... I need to enter it beforehand... I''m not as skilled as my mother, but it''s a solution."

    I let out a sigh, finding myself more relaxed as I stared at the bright sky above my head once again. "If I keep at it, eventually I''ll be able to enter and exit the Dynamic Zone just as effortlessly as my mother did, maybe."

    I blinked, pulling my knees to my chest. "Now that I think about it... did my mother go through this?" I wondered as my head turned away from the sky. "Is this why she could enter and exit this state just like that...?"

    For some reason, the idea of it sounded... grim.

    As my mind kept wandering, the sudden tremor of the ground pulled me back from reality. More monsters were coming, and my team was running in my direction as well, seemingly intended to prepare to fight.

    Ah, had my expulsion of mana attracted them? Oopsie...

    "Felinchant," I murmured as I prompted myself up. "Breathe in, breathe out..."

    I closed my eyes, slowly shaking my head as if trying to push the thoughts out of it. So many thoughts, too many thoughts...

    "Breathe in, breathe out..." I could feel my lungs get filled to the brink, threatening to explode, only for them to be emptied again as I exhaled.

    "Breathe in..." My chest heaving with fresh air. "Breathe out..." My whole body relaxing, releasing all the doubts...

    "Snowflake!" Crimson shouted, the shaking of the ground getting more violent.

    "Iroshield!" Jerald cast.

    I snapped my eyes open, dashing to the side and dodging the charging monster, almost mesmerized by the leaves that fell from the trembling tree it crashed into. Nonetheless, I sprinted forward with my dagger, leaping above the creature and deftly planting my blade into its neck before slicing through it, letting its dark-blue viscous blood gushing against me.

    Then, I went for the next one, jumping across, decapitating it before it even had a chance to react. Finally, I dashed forward to the last one, slicing through its leg and making it fall. Unable to defend itself, I simply and casually finished it by severing its neck, more blood splattering my skin and clothes.

    A grin spread across my face as I turned to my team, while a giggle escaped me. "Like I said, I don''t need your spells, shield boy."

    - - - - - - -

    I stepped into the guild''s lounge, finding Laura tending to the Fairies'' Moonlight. This was the first time I had seen her so early.

    "Good morning, Laura," I greeted.

    "Good morning, Joey," she replied with a faint smile, her eyes momentarily meeting mine before returning to the delicate blooms.

    "It''s a surprise to see you here so early. Usually, I''m the only one here at this hour."

    She chuckled softly, a hint of weariness in her voice. "I''m finding it hard to sleep peacefully lately," she admitted, her fingers gently caressing the petals. "I''ll miss this scent once I''m gone..."

    A sudden feeling of melancholy enveloped me. "So, you''re really leaving the guild?"

    Her expression turned wistful as she nodded. "I really wouldn''t want to... but at the same time, I can''t bring myself to stay here anymore."

    I''ve never been really good with words, and so, as usual, I struggled to articulate my thoughts. I wished to be helpful, to offer comfort, somehow, but what could someone like me ever do, when even these kinds of people were struggling...?

    "I see..." I replied; all I could say.

    "Don''t be sad," she said softly. "I''ll still be in Zafferbridge; I''m not leaving Elizabeth alone, and I''ll lend a hand from time to time if Leonard needs it. But at the same time, I really have no purpose here. I don''t even explore dungeons anymore, and you shall take over my duties with the Leader."

    "That''s not true at all," I blurted out. "I''ll never be able to do your job as diligently as you do. And there are so many things only you''re able to do. I feel like... Elizabeth will be really sad about it."

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips, a bittersweet smile gracing her face. "Elizabeth... she will become an incredibly powerful mage, I''m sure of it," she murmured, turning towards me. "Would you take care of her in my stead, Joey?"

    "I... can''t promise such a thing."

    "Hmm? How come?"

    I turned my gaze to the ground, painful memories of the past resurfacing as my lips pursed together. "No one can replace a mother... I realized it with Argenta."

    Laura covered her mouth; despite the efforts, a stifled laugh escaped her. "Sorry. I didn''t mean it like that," she said, waving her hand. "I have no intention to abandon her. However... she tends to bottle up things for herself, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to help her as much once I''m gone..."

    "Ah, sorry," I chuckled nervously, scratching my head.

    "By the way..." she said as she stepped closer. "May I ask you what kind of relationship you and Argenta share?"

    "We''re best friends. I''ve known her since my childhood," I replied, smiling fondly as my mind recalled the times. "Without her... I feel like it would''ve been much harder for me."

    She exhaled. "I see..."

 Chapter 55: Relax, And Indulge, For Once

    It was tiring... It was extremely tiring. We fought hordes of sturdy monsters, my demon still hadn''t gone away, and keeping up with the Dynamic Zone was draining me. My strength was leaving me at an alarming speed, as if it were being wrung out like a wet rag.

    "Seems like we''re safe now," Caligo remarked after the fight.

    Crimson groaned, cracking her neck. "Good work."

    "I''m going short on spells," Jerald remarked.

    "Let''s rest for a bit," Crimson suggested. "We should also eat. And you, Snowflake, clean yourself up."

    We followed the suggestion and decided to camp in a more suitable area to replenish our energies.

    Jerald was taking care of the meal, slowly boiling some water over a campfire made for the occasion. "Could you give me some of the water?" I asked him. "I need it to wash myself."

    "Hm, sure." He then poured some into a basin.

    I moved behind a nearby tree. I didn''t need to take off my clothes; with the hot water and a damp cloth, I slowly managed to clean up the mess I was. It was not the same as a warm bath, but better than nothing.

    Not that I had the energy to clean myself properly anyway; I was literally about to fall asleep... my eyes constantly fighting my will to keep them open, my body swaying from exhaustion. I just wanted this day to end so I could rest.

    "You look sleepy, Argenta," Caligo commented, staring at my face as I returned to the others, sitting beside them.

    "Hmm-hm..."

    "Did you rest at all last night?" Crimson asked me.

    "Huh... I don''t know..." I replied. I was dead last night. Does that count?

    "Um..." Crimson looked at me perplexed as she furrowed her brow.

    "Did you?" I then asked the others.

    "No, but you''re in way worse shape than all of us," she pointed out.

    I ignored the answer and reached for some warm food Jerald had just cooked thanks to the little campfire. I was so exhausted that the bowl could have escaped from my hands at any moment.

    "Snowflake..." Crimson suddenly reached for my hands, holding them still. "You''re trembling again."

    "Ah... it''s nothing, really," I replied with a forced smile, trying to mask my weariness. "I''m just tired."

    "You''re resting for today," she said.

    "I can still fight," I countered.

    "No. You listen to me, as your coordinator," she remarked with a firm voice and angry glare. "You''re resting for today."

    I would''ve liked to protest further, but both my sleepiness and the fire in her eyes silenced me. "Fine..." I sighed.

    Crimson''s expression grew satisfied. "Good. Now eat, and then take it easy."

    Resigned, I turned my attention to the food; just some stew Jerald had managed to whip up, but it was enough to warm my body and relax some of my nerves, with some of the tension leaving my body.

    I finished my food in silence, feeling the weariness pull at me even more fiercely. By the time I handed my empty bowl back to Jerald, I could barely keep my eyes open. Even so, using all of my willpower, I continued to fight against them, glancing at the demon from time to time.

    "It should be about time, shouldn''t it...?" I asked myself internally.

    Crimson in the meantime retired inside a tent, only to come out of it some minutes later, approaching me. "I laid out a bedroll for you. Go get some sleep."

    "What? I don''t want to sleep," I protested. "I''ll just stay behind."

    "You can barely keep your eyes open. Go."

    Well, this was a problem. I wouldn''t have been able to see the demon from inside the tent...

    "No," I retorted.

    Crimson''s eyes narrowed as she stood with her hands rested on her hips. She took me by the arm, lifting me up from my seat and pulling me against my will.

    "No, Crimson! AH!" I was thrown inside the tent.

    "Be a good girl and rest. I''ll keep watch," she said, closing the tent flap.

    "Crimson!" I scrambled back to it, trying to open it.

    "What?" she asked as soon as I opened it. "You want some company?" she then added with a smirk.

    Of course she had to make that stupid comment right in front of Jerald and Caligo! I could feel my cheeks burn because of it, and frustration. "No... I don''t want company. I want to be out of here!"

    "Just sleep, or I''ll make you," she said. For some reason, it didn''t sound like a joke.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Don''t worry," Caligo intervened, looking at me. "If monsters approach, we''ll make short work of them."

    I sighed. They couldn''t understand why I wanted to stay awake and out of that tent, and I couldn''t tell them. I didn''t want to. Just like I didn''t feel comfortable putting my confidence in these people to protect me in my sleep. But, at the same time... I also had to make an effort to at least have faith in Crimson.

    "Enough..." I conceded. "I don''t have the strength to argue. Bye," I said, closing the tent flap before throwing myself to the bedroll. I guess I''d just summon it once awake to check if it wanted something...

    The softness of the bedroll was... damn comforting. Despite my initial reluctance, the fatigue quickly overtook me, pulling me into a deep, dreamless void. The world around me quickly faded away...

    ... I abruptly woke up at the rustle of the tent flap. "Crimson..." I called, my voice still groggy.

    "Hey, sleepyhead," she said, lighting the lantern in the tent.

    I squinted against the dim light, my brain slowly waking up. I could hear the soft sounds of night insects all around, and the faint whistle of the wind. It was night.

    "How long did I sleep?" I murmured.

    She quickly slid next to me, leaning in to give me a kiss. "You slept the whole day," she replied. wrapping her arms around me to pull me into another kiss.

    "Wait, wait Crimson." I broke free from the kiss, sitting up to the bedroll. "Fill me in. What happened while I was sleeping?"

    "Not much, really. I''ve already reported our progress today, and we made some changes. Jerald went to another team, while Leonard is now with us; he''s keeping watch right now. Caligo is sleeping in his tent, and this is ours," she explained, her voice low to not make noise, before leaning in to kiss me again.

    Of course, her stupid lips, even when not coated in sweet and luscious lipstick, along with the warmth of her touch, had to melt me. I hate this girl.

    No, that is not correct... I hate the sensations she gives me.

    No. That is also wrong... I hate feeling so... vulnerable...? Weak...? Pathetic...? I don''t even know...

    Is this what happens when I allow myself to relax? To lower my guard? Do I really crave warmth so much? Am I really that desperate for love to the point of melting away like ice on molten lava the second she holds me close? Is this the result of living in the shadows because of my mother''s death? Distrusting every human being and any attempt to break through the unbending barrier I erected to protect myself?

    Why do I even feel this way? This doesn''t make any sense! I didn''t feel like this last time. Am I getting progressively worse or something? What would my mother even think about something like this? How would she react, were she in my shoes?

    Maybe I''m just overthinking again... Perhaps, she would allow herself to indulge... to explore these feelings...?

    I sighed internally. This girl really is trouble, but... fine. In a way, I don''t even really mind...

    So, I savored her stupidly soft lips, and I welcomed her intoxicating tongue as I basked in her comforting embrace. And I would''ve continued to do so, but as usual, she wanted to take it further, slipping her hands under my clothes, which I had to stop.

    "Hm- No, Crimson," I breathed as I broke free from the kiss, looking deeply into her eyes. "You''re out of your mind if you think we''re doing it here."

    "Didn''t you miss me in these last two weeks?" she softly asked with her husky, seductive voice.

    "Yes, I did." I did? "But I''m not doing it here; I''m tired and stained and sticky with monster blood, and there''s people around," I replied, sliding away from her grasp.

    "You''re tired? You''ve slept all day," she said with a mocking smile.

    "Yes, I know. But I''m tired. And, besides, we really should know each other better. Don''t you think?"

    "Hm. So, you want to know about me?" she asked.

    "About us."

    She sighed, bringing herself back, laying down on her stomach and propping her chin on her hands to look at me. "Alright, alright. You start though. What do you want to talk about?"

    I looked at her, slowly pulling my knees to my chest, averting my gaze as I released a voluntary disappointed and overly dramatic sigh before letting my eyes fall once again on her.

    She looked at me with confusion, her eyes blinking. "What?"

    "I didn''t say you had to stop the kisses..."

    She stared at me for a moment before bursting into a teasing laugh, pushing herself up to get closer. "You''re really a hard girl to please, you know that?" she remarked, gently lifting my chin, letting her lips meet mine once again.

    "I''m aware," I said between the kisses. "I''m complicated..."

    Eventually, accompanied by kisses, we lay down together.

    "Anyway..." I digressed. "Tell me a bit about yourself."

    "What do you want to know?" she asked after landing another soft kiss.

    "Well... I don''t really know," I confessed, reciprocating the kiss. "I''ve told you a bit about my mother already. So, what about yours? And your parents in general."

    "Right now, they''re quite boring," she replied, shrugging faintly. "My mother was once the Guild Leader of the Amalgamated Thorny Roses; now she''s just a housewife. And my father was a guard for the capital; now retired."

    "Wait, your mother was the Guild Leader of the Amalgamated Thorny Roses? Why are you here then?"

    "There''s not much of a reason, really. I just didn''t want to have it easier by following her steps," she explained. "Besides, I already had to put up with her at home. I''d rather not do it inside a guild as well."

    "Hmm," I let out in surprise.

    "What about you? What about your parents?" she then asked, giving another tender kiss.

    "I''ve never met my father. And my mother..."

    Good question.

    "Huh... my mother... um..."

    Crimson''s lips curled up, and her face contorted as she stifled a laugh. "Well, I think I understand why you''re such a complicated girl now!"

    She laughed. She laughed at my ignorance. And were my mother here, I bet she would laugh, too! Seriously, who was she?! I now had more questions than ever about her.

    I found myself pouting at the face of her laugh as I averted my gaze. "She never recounted me shit about herself..."

    Crimson kept laughing softly about it, looking at me with an amused smile.

    "All I know is that she was part of a theater... and that she taught me how to live in this world..." I murmured. "And nothing else than doubts... about everything else about her."

    Crimson gently caressed my cheek, leaning in to give me another tender kiss. "It''s alright, Snowflake."

    I stood silent, looking down as a sudden wave of sadness washed over me, thinking of her.

    "Hey?" she called.

    "Perhaps it was a stupid idea talking about us..."

    "No, not at all," she said, lifting my chin to make me meet her gaze. "Now I know more about you, and you know a little more about myself. We''re a couple, Snowflake. Remember? And we just shared a moment as one."

    "Hmm..."

    "I love you," she whispered as she looked into my eyes, brushing off a strand of hair from my face.

    "Okay..."

    "We can continue chatting. Or, if you''d like, we can just kiss," she proposed, her lips playfully smacking against mine.

    "I think I just want kisses right now."

    "Just kisses?"

    "Just kisses."

    She gave me a soft smile, before reaching over to shut off the lantern, plunging the tent into a comforting darkness. Yet, the faint glow of moonlight filtered through the fabric, casting shadows around us.

    With a delicate touch, she traced the contours of my face. Then, without a word, she leaned in and brushed her lips against mine. A tender kiss at first, gradually deepening until our breaths synchronized. But I did not mind any of that, and I peacefully allowed myself to drown in the sensation she evoked within me, until I grew addicted.

    A peculiar addiction, without a doubt. Never had I thought I could become so addicted and enamored to something so much; not kisses, especially. Her kisses, particularly.

    Eventually, fatigue softened our edges, and still wrapped in the warmth of our embrace, we drifted into a soothing and affectionate sleep.

 Chapter 56: Let The Heart Do The Talking

    Slowly, my eyes fluttered open.

    This time, I was the one who woke up first; I was greeted by the serene sight of Crimson lying right in front of me. She was still sleeping, with her lips slightly parted, and her breath soft, each exhale causing her chest to rise and fall in a soothing and almost hypnotizing motion.

    Interestingly enough, she almost seemed a harmless girl in her sleep. Even inviting... But, unlike her, I didn''t stay there watching as she kept sleeping; not a creep.

    So, I carefully made my way out of the tent, making sure my rustling wouldn''t wake her up.

    "Good morning, Lady Argenta," Leonard softly greeted me as I emerged out of the tent.

    "Good morning. Didn''t you sleep at all?" I asked. It was still pretty early to call it a morning, really; the sun was barely rising.

    He shook his head. "I stood watch."

    "Go get some rest. I''ll take care of it," I proposed.

    He stood silent for a moment, as if thinking about it. "Very well... I''ll take advantage of the offer and sleep for a bit," he then replied, directing his foot inside a tent.

    I yawned as I stretched my body to push the stiffness out of my body. The morning breeze felt extremely fresh and good against my skin; a truly beautiful sensation after everything my body went through lately...

    I took some fresh water, drinking some of it and splashing the rest on my face, attentively rubbing my eyes to bid goodbye to the last of my leftover drowsiness.

    Then, relaxing my nerves, I exhaled deeply, and brought some clarity inside my mind. Of course, the demon was nowhere to be seen... it surely must have vanished while I was asleep. And I had to test my spells, but I couldn''t in these circumstances. Then, I had to clear the doubts about my mother, my death, myself... And then maybe, since I''m at it, I''ll also tackle world hunger, because things can''t really get much worse...

    So many things to handle, I couldn''t help but groan at the mere thought of it.

    Still, despite everything, it was a surprisingly peaceful morning... or so I thought.

    "That wasn''t very nice of you." Crimson''s voice snapped me to attention from behind; she was stepping out of the tent.

    I turned, noticing her dissatisfied expression. "What wasn''t?" I asked her, tilting my head.

    Without warning, she reached for my wrist, abruptly pulling me into an embrace so tight I couldn''t breathe. "Are you taking this seriously?" she demanded with furious eyes as she tightened the grip. "Do you think it''s nice to leave your girlfriend alone after what she did for you?"

    "I just didn''t want to wake you up!" I immediately blurted out, wincing as my back bent under the pressure of her hold.

    "Answer my first question." Her grip tightened even further, lifting my feet off the ground as I let out gasps of pain. Any more, and my back could very well have broken.

    "I am! I am, Crimson!"

    "Then why weren''t you there when I opened my eyes?" She leaned in, our foreheads meeting. "And don''t give me such a weak excuse like you didn''t want to wake me up. You don''t wake someone up by standing by their side."

    How do I get myself out of this?!

    Thinking about the most logical answer that would make her happy, I clenched my teeth. "Do you think it was easy for me to restrain myself seeing you like that?! Your stupid long, seductive lashes; your lips! I went outside to calm myself and not wake you up!"

    A white lie, perhaps. Or a half-truth. Even my mind couldn''t quite understand; a rather common occurrence lately. But, luckily, it worked; after a tense moment of silence, she released me, and I collapsed to the ground, gulping in air as I tried to ease the pain in my back.

    "That''s a better answer," she said, the tone of her voice haughty, just like she usually speaks with everyone. "But you should''ve just done what you felt like doing."

    "I feel like killing you right now."

    She scoffed. "Try it. I''ll make sure to put you in your place."

    I ignored her, breathing in and out to calm myself down. That''s right; I had voluntarily chosen to be a couple with this possessive bitch, so I guess I had it coming. And, in a way, this felt like the first fight as one...

    I shook my head. I hated to admit it, but she seemed more serious than I was about this relationship; and this would explain why she showed her true colors just now. I had to focus on this commitment...

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I washed my face once again, and went on with the day...

    "Good job," Crimson said to me. "You didn''t tremble at all today."

    Indeed, I''d been in the Dynamic Zone for quite some time already. The sun was still high, and I decided to leave that state until necessary once again. We were about to rest and replenish our energies; already a routine now. The clearing of the area was proceeding quite smoothly, and my body was slowly getting used to seeing monsters once again. Keeping this up, I''ll surely be able to face monsters normally, and even before the upcoming dungeon.

    Yet... my mind continued to be troubled, with myriads of doubts swirling inside me, and even my mother''s words...

    "Crimson..." I approached her, grasping her hand. She turned towards me, and once I''d made sure I got her attention, I continued. "Could we talk in private?"

    She faintly nodded. "Sure."

    While Leonard and Caligo took care of the rest, Crimson and I slipped away between the trees, which slowly closed around us, granting the solitude I desperately needed. I guided her, never letting go of her hand. The crunch of leaves underfoot was the only sound accompanying our steps; it brought some quiet inside my mind and, somehow, it was even comical, beside being oddly satisfying.

    She must''ve been confused by my behavior, and I couldn''t blame her; I would be lying if I said everything was under my control. Nothing inside my mind was under my control anymore; even I had trouble recognizing myself. But as usual, I aimed to make my life easier, and if I couldn''t erase my doubts, I at least wanted to make them bearable.

    Once we were far enough, I stopped, letting her hand go. However, I couldn''t face her yet.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked me.

    "I''m gathering my thoughts," I replied.

    She stood silently after that. I kept looking ahead, though I wasn''t really observing anything, really. Then, I took a deep breath, the cool forest air filling my lungs. Finally, I turned toward her. She was staring at me, her head slightly tilted, one hand on her waist, and the other relaxed. "I''m listening," she reassured.

    "You''re right, Crimson," I started. "I''m a complicated girl... I know nothing about my mother, really... She rarely told me anything about her life, and she teased me, constantly, about it. Yet, despite everything, I know something for sure..."

    I stepped closer, taking her hand and resting it over my chest as I looked into her eyes. "There''s always been something instilled inside my mind... something that I may hide, and which I don''t really talk about. Yet, they''re always, and in any case, there... my mother''s teachings."

    I took another deep breath, squeezing her hand tighter. "She loved me more than anything else in this world, and imparted to me part of her knowledge to live in it. And it''s all I have..."

    I averted my gaze, before meeting her eyes once again. "Whenever I think about her love for me, whenever I remember her words, I feel protected. Aware of the fact that, as long as I''ll follow them, I''ll always be safe, no matter what. She only ever wanted my safety and happiness."

    Thinking about her smile warmed my heart to the point I stopped talking to cherish the sensation. Crimson noticed my silence. "Snowflake, I... I don''t understand your point."

    "I''ve already told you that I want to feel what she felt," I continued, pressing her hand closer to my chest. "Her heart always beat loudly whenever her eyes fell upon me... I was her joy, and I always wanted to feel my heart beat just like hers. However, she once told me that she couldn''t teach me something like this, and that I would''ve to discover it for myself. And I did; I''ve already talked to you about this once: danger..."

    Crimson''s eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, as if trying to understand me better.

    "But... what if I''m mistaken?" I then murmured, my voice faintly trembling; Crimson''s eyes now relaxing. "What if I''m wrong and my mother was talking about something else? What if I misunderstood her words? Because, lately... whenever we share a moment together, I feel... weird; I feel a strange connection between us, and I can''t help but think there might be something else, something I have not considered. Maybe this is what she was talking about; maybe this is what she felt, at some point, along the way. And for some absurd reason... you remind me of her; your heartbeat reminds me of hers, and mine, too, is not so different lately..."

    Crimson continued listening to me with a soft smile; a smile that kept reassuring me as I let my heart do the talking, for once.

    "I don''t know if what we share is love," I added. "I don''t really know if you truly love me, or if you''re just obsessed with my snowy hair or skin."

    She chuckled.

    "Just like I''m not sure I love you, either," I continued. "But I think you might''ve been right... I may have been the one who wasn''t serious about it. Because, deep down... I''m afraid. And I''m not just talking about the scar behind my back. I have no clue how I should act when faced with these emotions. Yet, my mother appeared so confident about them, about love... and I want to be like her," I stopped, taking in a deep breath, only to release it all in a sigh. "And as absurd as it may sound... I want to explore this; I want to try this... with you."

    After a little moment of silence, Crimson gently grasped my shoulders. "I''ve told you already; you''re not alone in this..."

    Apparently, she struggled to understand her own emotions almost as much as I did.

    I looked deeply into her eyes, catching my breath as I felt my heart faintly racing. "You, with your ever-cryptic nature... your demeanor, your irrational strength, the way you tease me, the way you see right through me... I hate you so much for being just like her."

    "Oh, you hate me now?" she quipped with a grin.

    "Oh, I never stopped hating you," I remarked with a smile. "You know... my mother once also said that... when two people get into a fight, they talk about it instead of killing each other, and their bond deepens. I suppose this is what happened now."

    "Hm? When did we fight?" she asked.

    "... Some hours ago?"

    "Snowflake... that was barely a discussion," she said with a little chuckle, waving her hand.

    "You call that a discussion? You almost broke my back!"

    "Whose''s fault is it that you''re just as fragile as snow?"

    "I''ll kill you, Crimson..." I deadpanned.

    She laughed.

    I sighed, shaking my head. "Anyway..." I murmured, facing her once again. "That''s all I wanted to say. I wanted to clear my mind, and let my heart speak... for once. With you... I think."

    "You think?" she repeated, raising an eyebrow, amused.

    "I think..."

    She chuckled. "I''m glad you talked about it. But like I said, you overthink too much!" she remarked, slightly raising her hands. "What are you going to do if we get into a real fight?"

    "Well, I''ll stop overthinking."

    "I can''t see that ever happening..." she commented with a mocking grin.

    "Since I want to take this seriously..." I slowly rose on tiptoe, leaning in to close the gap between us, "I''ll prove you wrong right now," I whispered, finally shutting her up with a kiss.

 Chapter 57: Among Us

    The clearing of Silveandria proceeded smoothly, albeit slowly. It took several days, but eventually, we neared the dungeon''s entrance. There were large and tall stairs, surrounded by concrete, and once descended: the dungeon. It was indeed quite hidden.

    "You again...?"

    Apparently, the Prince''s team was also there when we arrived. The loud girl was not happy to see me; her face literally twisted in disgust. What did I even do to her? I don''t think I deserve to be regarded with such animosity...

    The interesting girl with golden eyes approached me instead, with her metallic orb hovering around. "I believe we still haven''t properly introduced ourselves. I''m Melissa," she said, extending her hand with a smile.

    "Melissa, you''re approaching her?!" the girl from behind shouted. "Abby, you too?!"

    As I introduced myself to Melissa, the girl with striking pink hair and closed eyes approached me as well. "No quarrels," she said to the loud girl, before stopping in front of me and extending her hand. "I''m Abby. Nice to maketh thy acquaintance."

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Argenta," I replied, shaking her hand.

    "A verily wondrous name."

    The way she spoke, in a way, disturbed me.

    "Mereo, come on, introduce yourself," Melissa said to her, turning around with a hand on her hip.

    The girl groaned, and grinding her teeth, she finally stepped towards me. "Fine..." she said. "I''m Mereoleona."

    To say her handshake was less than unenthusiastic is an understatement. At least the Prince was somewhat better at this; he approached me, his long blue hair swinging with every step until he stopped before me. "You may call me Prince," he declared, his chin high and his voice proud.

    "You may call me Argenta," I replied, giving a little curtsy in respect.

    "You were at the celebration. I remember you," he continued.

    I simply nodded, with nothing else to say, while Caligo also introduced himself. Crimson and Leonard were already acquainted with them, so they skipped the formalities.

    "The travelling lamp is falling," Abby suddenly said, squeezing the fluffy ball in hand. "What about we sitteth around a campfire? We could consume together."

    I really could use someone to decipher what she says...

    "You''re right. It''s getting pretty late," Melissa replied. "Let''s camp here for tonight. The monsters in this area are all clear."

    Oh, she could understand her. The pink-haired girl is also interesting though, being able to see without opening her eyes.

    "Huh? I have to camp with them?!" Mereoleona asked in disdain.

    "No quarrels," Abby told her with an angry pout.

    She groaned, scratching her head. "Ugh, fine..."

    "Did something happen between you?" Leonard asked me and Crimson with a concerned, yet confused, look.

    "No..." I replied, matching his confusion.

    "She''s just a troublemaker. Ignore her," Crimson shrugged.

    Leonard didn''t sound convinced by the answers, but accepted them nonetheless.

    "I''ll go fetch some twigs for the campfire," Caligo offered.

    Leonard approached the Prince. "Your Highness, are you alright with us joining you for a campfire?"

    He nodded. "You may call me Prince, Leonard. A campfire in company seems nice after so many days fighting monsters. Plus, Abby seems eager to have some company as well. There are no problems."

    "Excellent. I shall lend a hand."

    After some time, we managed to set up camp and gather around a crackling campfire. The sky had turned starry, and a gentle breeze swept through the air. The atmosphere was nice, and it would have been even more so if Mereoleona hadn''t sat in front of me, trying to keep her distance while casting suspicious glances.

    "We''re really the first to reach here, aren''t we?" Melissa asked. "We''ll have to wait for the others before venturing inside the dungeon."

    "We can''t really blame them," Leonard commented, adjusting his glasses. "Clearing out monsters within the city''s walls must be more challenging."

    "I expected more from the guild with the strongest mage," Mereoleona added, probably trying to strike some nerves.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Don''t remind me," Crimson groaned, adding fuel to the fire.

    "Shouldn''t you two rendezvous with the other coordinator?" Leonard asked, glancing at Crimson and Melissa.

    "That won''t be necessary anymore," Melissa replied, reaching for a small, straight metal tool with two small curves at the top. "Signalis," she then murmured.

    From her orb, a brilliant blue light shot rapidly into the sky, breaking apart and transforming into a marvelous spectacle resembling a meteor shower.

    "Now that this area is clear, we can signal the others this way," Crimson nonchalantly added, reclining into a more comfortable position and crossing her legs.

    "What''s that object?" I asked Melissa, eyeing the thing in her hand.

    "It''s a wrench; it''s my divine weapon, along with this orb," she replied.

    My eyes widened. "You have two?!"

    She shook her head with a smile. "Not exactly; they''re interconnected," she explained.

    "Interesting."

    "You''re the interesting one," she said with a smirk. "No divine weapon?"

    "Haha..." Obviously the conversation had to go that way. "Well, what can I say..."

    "Shouldst we playeth some music?" Abby asked with her soft voice, drawing everyone''s attention while she poked the fire with a stick.

    "Sure," the Prince replied, sitting regally on the log. "I''ll go fetch my guitar."

    The Prince rose from his seat, directing his steps on a big backpack, pulling out a little guitar out of it before returning to its place. "Some music while we wait for the dinner to be ready. Does everyone agree?" he questioned.

    "May I playeth it?"

    The Prince regarded Abby with surprise, just like the rest of her team. "Abby... you can play guitar?" the Prince asked her.

    She nodded, extending her hand.

    "Ah, sure..." the Prince winced, carefully handing it to her.

    Abby rested the fluffy ball on her shoulder and gripped the guitar with confidence. As usual, her eyes remained closed. I was surprised as well; this girl could do a lot without needing vision.

    The fire crackled louder, sending sparks into the night sky while Abby cleared her throat. Wetting her lips, she started, her fingers gently strumming the guitar.

    "Oh, whither hast thou gone, wise mage of old,

    Thy stories, once told, now whispers untold.

    From peaks to dales, thy legend did expand,

    Yet silence now resides in this enchanted land."

    Her voice gentle, and... at the same time, imbued with a faint note of wistful nostalgia.

    "Oh, couldst thou tell me yet another tale?

    Though I know them all, thy stories never pale.

    They say thou brought deliverance, through trials deep and wide,

    Ventured through the darkened night, with no need to hide."

    A soothing melody, captivating everyone around the fire. Especially her companions seemed surprised, staring at her with wide eyes.

    "I''ll carry on thy legacy, with stories brave and true,

    The light thou gavest us shall ever shine anew.

    And when the moon doth shimmer upon the silent sea,

    Thy memory shall linger on, in every heart, in me."

    And as she sang, so did the nocturnal insects, accompanying her tune.

    "In the stillness of the night, by the flickering flame,

    We gather close and whisper, softly call thy name.

    Thy tales were our salvation, our beacon through the storm,

    We await thy return, to keep our spirits warm."

    Her voice softened, her lips trembled.

    "So, please, return to us, oh mother fair and kind,

    Share thy light and magic, in the tales thou dost find.

    I shall move the waters, as thou moved my soul,

    Bringing hope and comfort, making broken spirits whole."

    She took a deep breath before continuing, while her companions continued to watch her, breathless.

    "And as the stars above us, paint the sky with silver light,

    We''ll remember thy stories, through every endless night.

    Oh, fleeting mother, know thy light forever stays,

    Guiding us through darkness, till the end of days."

    She hummed softly, letting the final notes slowly dissipate, until her song ended. A profound silence fell over the campfire. A silence broken by a sudden and slow applause; Caligo''s applause, slowly followed by the ones of the Golden Lucenti, while the Prince gaped at her.

    "Wow, Abby... I had no idea you were so good at it," the Prince complimented.

    Abby''s face tinted with a delicate crimson.

    "Yeah... amazing," Mereoleona breathed.

    "If I may ask..." Caligo added with a smile, still slowly applauding with a chuckle. "Who was the song referring to?"

    The applause stopped, and Abby''s expression turned neutral.

    "Yeah," Mereoleona joined. "Who''s the mage? The mother...?" She tilted her head.

    For some reason, I felt a sudden tension between Caligo and Abby.

    "I''m also curious," Melissa said.

    "Who is it, thee asketh?" Abby said with a faint smile, slowly bringing her finger to her lips. "That''s a secret."

    - - - - - - -

    "That''s a secret."

    Not the answer I was hoping for... "Ah, I see. That''s a shame."

    That story clearly refers to the Silver Witch... The legend that expanded, the silence that reigns now... The shimmering of the moon, the silver light... Yes, without a doubt, it''s referring to her. Or at least, I''m almost certain of it. But I can''t press further; not with the members of the Golden Lucenti, with the Prince right here, and when I''m the newest member of my guild.

    That would mean she''s a follower of the Silver Witch. But why now? From the reaction of her allies, this kind of behavior is something new, even out of place. So... why? One does not casually decide to surprise everyone, unless for a good reason.

    Glancing at Argenta, she seems thoughtful as well. Is she also surprised? Does she have something to do with the Silver Witch as I suspected? So, this is the reason why the girl sang? But... her expression seems too surprised, as if she barely understood the song at all... Am I mistaken?

    The rest of the members also seem surprised, but mostly about the performance. The Prince is enchanted, to tell the truth. They do not know who the story is referring to. And they''ve already forgotten about it... they''re now joking together with the girl.

    So... am I really just imagining things? Have I misjudged her all along?

    I took a deep breath, forcing clarity into my thoughts.

    No, no, Caligo... Rossana taught you well about this; if you have two competing ideas to explain the same phenomenon, you should always favor the simpler one.

    The others don''t know, because they are simply ignorant of the truth. And Abby sang... because, just like me, saw the resemblance of the Silver Witch in Argenta.

    How could she have seen it without even opening her eyes? I''m not aware... But now, I''m certain of it; somehow, Argenta is related to the Silver Witch...

    "Hm..." A nervous chuckle almost escaped me; I managed to block it, and I clasped my hands together to prevent them from trembling.

    Relax, Caligo... Not only are you in the presence of someone connected to the Silver Witch, but also one of Her followers. You must maintain your composure, and... inform Rossana about it.

    "Wait, everyone, make silence," Leonard suddenly said, his voice low. "Something is approaching."

 Chapter 58: The Incontrovertible And Magnificent Carolina

    "Ah, I see. That''s a shame," Caligo replied to Abby with a chuckle.

    This girl... Abby, is extremely suspicious.

    I really couldn''t understand what her song referred to. Not that I could understand half of her words anyway... but the way she playfully replied... resembled my mother''s a bit too much.

    If I paid more attention to the song, trying to decipher it, I could discern some similarities to the story my mother once told me. Or was I just imagining things again?

    Supposedly, the song is about a wise mage whose legend expanded. My mother''s story was similar; the girl in white and the one dressed in purple were strong mages, acknowledged by everyone in the city and beyond.

    But then what about all the rest...? The silver light of the stars reminded people about this mage...? About this mother...? Is the song about the Silver Witch?

    It might be a stretch... but it could. So, could it be about my mother? But I have no clue... What did the Silver Witch do?! I don''t know! Why do people call me her daughter?!

    If I take my mother''s story as truth... then the girl in white in the story is her. So far so good; I had already figured this out. But what happened after she jumped into the Abyss?

    I scratched my head. "Argh, too many questions!" I screamed internally.

    "You should sing some more, Abby," the Prince continued to praise her. "How come you hid this talent of yours?"

    "Well, a lady might not but hast some secrets, nay?" she giggled with a smile.

    "Somehow, I need to know the answers..." I pondered quietly. "Approaching this girl may be an option... but what if I''m wrong? And how should I even approach her? And can I even trust her? People literally killed me for being the Silver Witch''s daughter; I can''t randomly say it... And how would I even say it? I would have to say that I could be her daughter because I''m not sure? That doesn''t sound like a good way to start a conversation... Or is this perhaps a warning? Is she planning to kill me, too, or something? Ugh... Damn you, mom, this is so stressful!"

    "Wait, everyone, make silence," Leonard suddenly interjected, his voice low. "Something is approaching."

    I regained my composure, clearing my mind from the fog as silence descended over the campfire. Indeed, everyone could hear the approaching footsteps through the trees.

    Mereoleona sprang from her seat, pointing her sword towards the source of the sound in the darkness. "Fire Bolt!"

    "No, Mereo!" Melissa shouted at her, jumping from her seat and reaching out, trying to stop her.

    But it was too late; a powerful blast of fire erupted from Mereoleona''s sword, shooting towards the approaching figure.

    "Nebulosa!" a voice retaliated from the shadows.

    A pinkish, large bubble rapidly hurled against Mereoleona''s spell, engulfing it within in its wake and racing towards her.

    I leaped backwards, and so did the others, to avoid getting caught by whatever was coming. Except for Mereoleona, who stood there, perhaps too surprised to move. She ended up trapped inside the enemy''s spell.

    A silly and sassy laugh rang out from the darkness. "Wuhahaha!"

    "I was trying to warn you..." Melissa sighed. "It''s just Carolina..."

    From the shadows emerged a tall woman with long, silken pink hair cascading down her back in soft waves. Like Leonard, she wore a jacket draped over her shoulders without using the sleeves. Her jacket was far more elegant, though, trimmed with fur around the collar. In her hands: a remarkable cane topped with a crystal ball; presumably, her divine weapon.

    Mereoleona was still inside the bubble. She was unharmed, and looked at the figure in front of her with anger, continuously striking the bubble''s walls she was trapped in while she shouted. However, none of her words were audible from outside of the bubble. It was quite hilarious to witness.

    "My, oh my. Who we''ve got here?" the girl spoke, her sparkling blue eyes observing the ones before her, her voice high-pitched, and yet, somehow, oddly soothing.

    "Carolina," the Prince regarded her. "Free Mereoleona from your bubble."

    "Now, now... Prince, let''s take it easy, shall we? She''s not in danger, so you need not to worry about her," she quipped with an endearing smile.

    "Prithee, free her," Abby interjected. "No quarrels."

    "Abby, oh Abby!" Carolina exclaimed, throwing her hands at Abby''s cheeks, pulling and squeezing them with fervor. "Oh, how have I missed you!"

    Leonard sighed, pushing his glasses back up the bridge of his nose. "It seems you haven''t changed a bit, Carolina."

    He didn''t smile, but from his words, they sounded like acquaintances.

    Carolina let go of Abby''s cheeks, now burning red, and turned towards Leonard with a smile. "Leonard, oh Leonard. It''s such a pleasure to see you among us. I take it your guild is doing wonderfully," she said, draping her arm over Leonard''s shoulder and pulling him against her cheek.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "I didn''t see you at the celebration. For a moment, I thought you had retired," Leonard replied, struggling in her grip.

    This was a sight to behold. Leonard losing his composure?

    Carolina giggled. "Non, non, honey... The stars have to fall down before I retire," she replied, her eyes falling onto Crimson. "And oh, Crimson! Oh, Crimson! You grew so much from the last time I saw you. I hope your mother is doing great."

    Why does every sentence that comes out of her mouth begin twice?

    "She''s doing great," Crimson replied. "She moved some months ago. Now she''s enjoying her free time."

    She burst out laughing. "Wuhahaha! She? She, enjoying free time? I can''t imagine her doing something relaxing even under torture!"

    "Who is this girl?" I whispered, leaning in to Crimson.

    "My, oh my! There are new faces here!" she exclaimed, bringing her hand to her cheek, leaving Leonard''s side to step forward. "Who you two might ever be?"

    My eyes fell over Mereoleona for a moment; she sat in the bubble with arms crossed. She accepted the situation...

    "I''m Caligo, it''s nice to meet you," Caligo replied.

    "I''m Argenta," I followed.

    She gasped. "Oh, I know you!" she exclaimed. "You''re The Candle Maker! Oh, I love your candles! And you, Argenta... what a beautiful name! I wonder if it means something! You know, mine has a special meaning."

    "Carolina!" The Prince raised his voice. "Free Mereoleona and then you can continue your chattering."

    Carolina complied, and directed her cane towards the bubble, making it pop with a little poke, letting Mereoleona fall butt to the ground. They then engaged in a heated conversation. Well, Mereoleona was the only one actually getting heated; Carolina had the same demeanour.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Crimson leaned towards me. "She''s the Guild Leader of the Amalgamated Thorny Roses, the one who succeeded my mother." And taking advantage of the proximity, she planted a kiss on my cheek.

    I winced, taken by surprise. "I... I see."

    "Carolina, where''s the rest of your team?" Leonard asked her.

    "Non, non, honey," she replied, settling beside him. "I never had a team. I chose to go alone to clear an area."

    "Carolina..." the Prince groaned. "You''re seriously telling me that you cleared all that side by yourself?"

    She nodded with a bright smile.

    "That''s reckless..." Melissa commented. "Your coordinator told us you had a team."

    "Wuhahaha! He lied; I told him to!" She winked, sticking out her tongue, her eyes sparkling.

    The Golden Lucenti''s member stared at her with resignation and disbelief. While I partially did the same, I was also intrigued; Carolina came here all by herself?

    She clasped her hands together. "And now, and now! Look! The three Guild Leaders of the top three guilds, all together enjoying a campfire! Isn''t it wonderful? We can relax and wait for the others while we enjoy a lovely conversation!" she exclaimed, turning to Leonard with endearing, pleading eyes. "I''m still waiting for that dinner you promised me, honey."

    Leonard grumbled, adjusting his glasses. "Carolina... that was years ago. And does this look like the appropriate moment to talk about that?"

    "Why, yes! Yes! This is the best moment, without a doubt!"

    As they continued their conversation, I leaned in toward Crimson once again to whisper in her ear. "Is she strong?"

    Her eyes flicked between me and Carolina. "Among the Guild Leaders here? Hmm... I''d say she''s the strongest. My mother spoke highly of her, too, saying she was the only one who could match her. They were good friends."

    My eyes widened. "Really? That strong? Even the Prince is here..."

    Crimson nodded before showing off a grin. "Well, I''m still stronger."

    "Oh, oh?" Carolina suddenly remarked, glancing at me and Crimson with a smirk. "I''ve heard that, Crimson."

    Crimson''s grin grew wider. "Good," she said, her voice suddenly hoarse. "It would''ve been boring hadn''t you heard that."

    The others appeared confused.

    "My, oh my. You''ve sure taken a lot from your mother, haven''t you? I shall gladly prove you wrong in a duel," Carolina taunted.

    "I couldn''t ask for anything better," Crimson countered, rising from her seat. "I''ll be more than happy to demonstrate the place you belong to."

    "Wuhahaha! Well then!" With the help of her cane, Carolina rose from her seat as well. "Whenever you''re ready."

    "Hold on..." Leonard interjected, glaring at Crimson. "Crimson... you''re not allowed to fight."

    "Non, non. Honey... let her fight. I''ll make short work of her."

    "Oh? A fight?" Mereoleona joined the conversation. "Now this is interesting."

    "It seems like they might be able to provide some entertainment," the Prince added.

    Leonard rubbed his temples as he emitted a groan. "You two won''t change your minds, will you...?"

    "Don''t worry, Leonard," Crimson replied. "I shall go easy on her."

    Carolina laughed. "Easy? You''ll go easy?! You''re dreaming if you think you''ll get the chance to do anything!"

    "I, huh... I guess I''ll heal if something goes wrong," Caligo murmured, scratching his cheek.

    Crimson and Carolina took position, standing opposite each other at an adequate distance.

    "As long as this won''t get in the way of the mission... the rules are that there are no rules," the Prince declared with little to no concern. "Just don''t die."

    "Prince, are you sure?" Leonard asked him. "Aren''t they going to destroy the whole area if you let them go wild?"

    "Non, non. That won''t be a problem at all, honey!" Carolina exclaimed. "Ethereal Creation Of Ice Dreams."

    With a deliberate tap of her cane onto the ground, a shockwave rippled outwards, transforming the terrain in its wake. The ground shimmered and cracked as crystalline walls rose swiftly, converging overhead to form a grand, pinkish castle. In the blink of an eye, we found ourselves enclosed in an opulent, empty hall.

    "It''s been a while since you''ve witnessed any of my spells, hasn''t it, honey?" Carolina winked at Leonard. He just adjusted his glasses, a subtle smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.

    "I shall commence the countdown, then," the Prince proposed, enthusiastic, displaying a little smile.

    Crimson stood nonchalantly with a hand rested confidently on her waist, while Carolina giggled under her breath, twirling her cane joyfully with glistening eyes.

    I was excited... I was not new to Crimson''s usual demeanor, but I had never seen a fight between two members of the most powerful guilds. Standing on the side of Carolina''s creation with the rest of the members, I awaited the start of the battle.

    "Fight!"

    At the Prince''s command, both the fighters extracted and opened their codex, letting their glow illuminate the area. Carolina''s codex shone brighter than Crimson''s, but that did not disturb her a bit. She leaped over her orb and summoned two more using her spell. "Tripletta."

    Carolina''s response was just as immediate as her scream. "Nube Della Dipartita!"

    A deafening noise erupted from the top of the creation, followed by a powerful wind that forced everyone to their knees. There was a brief moment of respite before a pink mist began to spread across the ceiling of the creation.

    Well, not everyone fell to the ground; Carolina stood tall, a proud smirk on her face and her eyes gleaming, holding her cane with both hands. "Non, non. I won''t let you look down on me, Crimson Incendiaria."

 Chapter 59: Love Etiquette Of Ice And Fire

    "Non, non. I won''t let you look down on me, Crimson Incendiaria."

    Crimson, having avoided falling completely, slowly rose to her feet, glaring at her.

    "Admire, and observe the pink cloud above your head! You wish to fly? Then you have to face the consequence... death," Carolina declared with a bright smile.

    Crimson scoffed. "Is that so?"

    Just as the words left her lips, Carolina was already in front of her, the distance that separated them just a moment before as if it never existed.

    "She''s fast!" Caligo exclaimed in surprise.

    Carolina swung her cane against Crimson, who retaliated by simply raising her arm, revealing the orb hidden behind it. "Waving Geyser."

    Waves of fire erupted from Crimson''s orbs, directed towards Carolina, who deftly jumped backward.

    "Then, I might just have to bring the whole place down," Crimson threatened, letting the orbs hover above her head. "Archibugio Infernale."

    Carolina darted rapidly across the area, gracefully evading Crimson''s barrages at the sound of her heels tapping rhythmically.

    "Otherwordly Genie," Carolina chanted as she ran, gently tapping her cane repeatedly to summon armored spirits armed with swords and shields ready to fight for her master.

    Crimson was not impressed. "Fuoco Fatuo."

    "Galaxy Soap!" Sweeping her cane in wide arcs, Carolina surrounded herself with mystic waves of bubbles. Each of Crimson''s blue fireballs twisted and turned at the contact, until absorbed into nothingness.

    Taking advantage of the temporary reprieve, Carolina stepped forward, but as she did, a sudden explosion erupted behind her, sending her hurtling toward Crimson.

    I had already seen that spell before... Crimson used it to draw monsters to a thief once... Fiamma Magra!

    Crimson rushed towards Carolina, still airborne, delivering a punch straight at her stomach. However, she hadn''t realized that Carolina did not intend to only take, but also to give back. Holding her breath and steadying her nerves to take the hit, Carolina swung her cane once again, striking Crimson right in the face. Who, just as quick to respond, directed one orb against Carolina. Both were sent ultimately flying from the impact.

    "Wuhahaha!" Carolina laughed, her feet finally touching the ground with a graceful somersault. "Not bad! Not bad!"

    I gasped. "Oh... I had forgotten to breathe..."

    "Ah, you''re right..." Caligo breathed beside me.

    "Not bad at all!" Carolina continued, her chest heaving from her heavy breathing as she pointed her cane at Crimson. "The Incendiaria never disappoint."

    Crimson was not smiling, and while her hand rested on the swollen cheek, she was also not showing the weariness that Carolina, by contrast, was giving away.

    "But you still have a long way," Carolina concluded, fiercely tapping her cane. "Come forth, Master Genie."

    As Carolina chanted, clouds began to gather at her feet. Until, with another tap of her cane, the clouds surged upwards.

    Steam billowed out, obscuring the battlefield in a dense fog. Though, through the mist, the silhouettes of Carolina quickly advancing on Crimson could be seen.

    I shielded my eyes against the haze; what kind of spell was this? Carolina appeared to be faster. Was this an enchantment? The mist did nothing, really, aside from obscuring the view.

    "Wuhahaha!"

    I could still hear Carolina''s laugh echoing through the air, punctuated by the sound of her cane striking. Until, with the same speed of lightning, a red light swallowed the area in a flash, banishing the mist in its wake. Crimson stood over her orb, glaring at Carolina, her codex radiating a brighter red than before.

    "CRIMSON!"

    Suddenly, a loud cry rumbled through Carolina''s creation. A cry that could''ve very well shattered the entire creation. A cry that made everyone freeze on the spot, fighters included. A cry that stunned everyone, with no exception. A cry far deafening than any of the uproar the spells had caused, and far louder than any of Selena''s squeals.

    Nobody expected it, and nobody, except Crimson, dared to meet his glare, just as nobody dared to speak a word. We all observed the two exchanging their glares at each other. Crimson remained unflinching, undeterred by his sudden scream and his menacing eyes. And, absolutely, Leonard did not care.

    "Cease what you were about to do," he continued, piercing through the silence that he himself generated.

    Crimson kept looking at him with the same neutral expression; she wasn''t scared. If anything, she looked like she was challenging him.

    "This is an order, Crimson!" he shouted once again; his eyes did not dare to close for an instant, unlike his fists, which stood dangerously clenched the entire time.

    Crimson''s subtle sigh did not escape me, and she complied. The pages of her codex turned rapidly before it shut closed as she landed gracefully on the ground. The tension quickly wore off, unlike the surprise, still in the face of everyone.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Carolina smiled, and stepped toward Crimson, extending her hand. "That was a nice duel," she said warmly, her tone surprisingly normal.

    Crimson stared at her before glancing at the outstretched hand for a good moment. Eventually, although without a smile, she reciprocated Carolina''s handshake. "Yeah."

    With that handshake, Carolina''s creation faded, and a relieved sigh escaped Caligo''s lips. "I-I''ll heal you two!"

    Their injuries weren''t severe, fortunately. And everyone returned enjoying a conversation around the cozy campfire.

    "That was a good match," the Prince remarked with a satisfied smile.

    "I''m on fire! I would love to have a duel right now!" Mereoleona exclaimed, her fist clenched around her sword''s hilt.

    "Don''t," Melissa deadpanned.

    "I''m going to rest in my tent," Crimson said after a while, rising to her feet.

    "I''ll give you a hand," I followed after her.

    She nodded, and we moved away from the others, the campfire''s glow slowly fading as we walked into the shadows of the trees. Some time later, the crunch of the leaves alerted us to someone approaching. It was Carolina; she probably likes to approach from the shadows. She showed up behind us with a bright smile.

    "My, my! That was a wonderful fight!" she exclaimed.

    Crimson stared at her for a moment; I couldn''t decipher her expression even with my best efforts. "You''ve already said that."

    She chuckled, her eyes softening as she reached out to brush a strand of hair from Crimson''s face. "You''ve really grown in these last few years. You remind me of your mother," she said tenderly. "And now you even have a gorgeous girlfriend by your side!" she then cheerfully exclaimed, her eyes sparkling to me.

    The secret didn''t last long, apparently, and I felt my cheek burning a little after that.

    "You realized?" Crimson asked her.

    "Oh, of course I realized! Do you really think that I, the great and incontrovertible Carolina Spinosella, would not notice such things? Non, non, Crimson," she quipped, winking, sticking out her tongue.

    "Keep it a secret. She still doesn''t want to let others know," Crimson said in a menacing tone.

    Now, in a way, I felt bad...

    "Yes, yes. Not a problem!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she spun her cane. "I''ll leave you two lovebirds alone!" she then said, hopping off.

    "Ugh... this felt embarrassing," I murmured to myself, bringing a hand to my hair.

    Crimson stepped inside the tent, and I followed, the flap closing behind us. If there were a love etiquette, it would likely say that it was time for me to bring some comfort, since she seemed a little upset. However... I had no idea how.

    She sat on her sleeping bag, shoulders slumped. I settled beside her. "Do you want to talk a little?" I asked her.

    "What do you want to talk about?" she replied.

    "What do you want to talk about?" I countered.

    "You should know by now that I''m more into action than words," she murmured, leaning in and reaching for my shoulder, deliberately easing me down as she positioned herself over me.

    "Oh, I know," I replied as she caressed my cheek, looking deep into her eyes as her hair cascaded around like a silken curtain, drawing my focus solely to her gaze. "But don''t you want to talk about that fight a little? I see you... troubled."

    "What about that fight?"

    "Well... I don''t know. What about what Leonard shouted? Or how you feel about Carolina..."

    "There''s not much to say," she shrugged. "I could''ve won the fight, and he stopped me."

    "What did he mean by... cease whatever you were about to do?"

    "He was referring to a spell of mine."

    Somehow, her eyes looked sad now.

    "What about that spell?" I asked her.

    She sighed deeply before putting herself into a more comfortable position, still over me. "I have a spell that... Leonard forbade me to use."

    I nodded. "You can go on, Crimson. I''m here to listen."

    She gave me a soft smile. "You should know that... not all mana is the same... And there is a theory according to which mana can influence its surroundings and its wielder."

    "Okay, I''m following."

    "I have a spell that, you could say, guarantees my victory whenever I use it. However, the mana emanated by it, is... overwhelming and dangerous. And... I become dangerous as well," she explained. "You know me. I love to fight, I am a sadist. However, with that spell, I feel a fire burning inside me... The mana pulsates within me, and I don''t fight it... I use it to let off steam, abusing it."

    "So you think the mana of the spell affects you?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I don''t know, Snowflake. It''s just a theory; I don''t know if it''s true. It might be, or it might not be. All I know is that spell enrages me. And if Leonard hadn''t stopped me... perhaps I could''ve put you in danger as well," she murmured, her fingers playing with my hair. "And that''s why I stopped."

    "You... were worried about me?"

    She leaned in closer, her lips tenderly brushing against mine. "You really are a mystery to me, Snowflake... I really don''t know how I should feel about you anymore, or what I''m supposed to do," she whispered, cupping my cheek with her hand. "You know I enjoy giving pain, to watch people struggle. The more I look at your cute face, the more I feel this burning desire in my heart. Just the thought of your face twisting in ecstasy and pain only I can provide is enough to make me lose control. I want to make you miserable. I want to break you, to see your face wet with tears, to hear you murmur my name in agony with your eyes devoid of light. And yet, at the same time... I don''t feel the need. You''re so beautiful I can''t allow myself to do any of that... You''re like an ice sculpture; one so fragile and perfect that needs constant care and attention, lest it slip away. One that I cannot bring myself to destroy." She stopped, sighing deeply as her eyes grew softer. "Just what are you doing to me...?"

    Our eyes locked, and at the same time, they even trembled slightly. "I don''t know, but... if it makes you feel any better, like you once told me already... you''re not alone in this," I murmured. "Your stupid lips are enough to make my head dizzy."

    She looked at me with wide eyes before chuckling.

    "But I don''t understand," I continued. "Are you holding back? You''re the one that said I should do what I feel like doing. Why aren''t you doing the same?"

    "I''ve already told you. I''m afraid to show you the real me, Snowflake... You''d run away, and I don''t want this."

    "Maybe I won''t."

    "I know you will," she replied, sliding her hand behind my back, touching my scar.

    "But, then... are you really fine with this? I mean, if the way you want to love me is not the way you like... How are you going to be happy with this?"

    I felt guilty, for various reasons... I wasn''t being honest with Crimson, since the beginning. It wasn''t fair of me to demand she act with honesty, when I was the first one to hide sides of me and my spells. Once again, she seemed the one to truly take this relationship seriously. And yet... even now, I couldn''t bring myself to open up.

    "Like this," she murmured, her lips meeting mine. She fiercely made her way in with her tongue, stealing my breath away without care. Both her hands cradled my face. Gently, at first, until it grew fervently, her fingers sliding into my hair with such fervor that strands became caught between our lips as she pulled me impossibly closer; an act so careless that did nothing but heighten the heat, making my heart race even faster.

    Her kiss showed no sign of abating; utterly overwhelming, everlasting, and each attempt to grasp for air was thwarted by her insistence. Her tongue delved deeper, everywhere, leaving no space untouched, and me dizzy. In the end, I couldn''t hold on, and completely surrendered to the poison.

    Her stupid, intoxicating taste, and the heat of her body pressing against mine. I could do nothing but let my hands clutch at her shirt. I couldn''t think. I couldn''t afford to think; I couldn''t even remember how to breathe! She gave no reprieve, no break, no escape, no mercy. Her kiss took everything, not caring in the least how desperate I was for air. Her lips barely left mine for a moment, and it was just enough for me to gasp before she was at it again.

    When she finally pulled away, I was shivering, and a delicate, glistening trail of saliva connected us briefly before breaking, leaving me breathless. "Does this answer satisfy you?" she soothingly whispered as her crimson eyes gazed into my soul.

    It took a while for my thoughts to make sense through the haze of her kiss; my chest rose and fell catching the breath it craved, and I nearly choked on my words trying to form a response. Using my elbow, I pushed myself from the tent floor, pulling her along with my movement. "No, Crimson... Let''s talk."

 Chapter 60: Girlfriends Night Talk

    At my proposal, Crimson... sighed in annoyance. "What do you want to talk about now...? I''m telling you, I don''t want to continue this conversation. I''m happy that you''re mine, Snowflake. I really am."

    "Okay, well, I still want you to talk."

    "About what?"

    "I don''t know... You seem troubled! Just vent!"

    Her lips turned into an amused smile. "What do you mean ''just vent''? I can''t just vent on command."

    "Vent!" I insisted. "You seem down ever since the fight with Carolina."

    "I''ve told you already... I''m just a little upset because it didn''t go like I wanted. I was holding back," she shrugged, pulling her knees to her chest.

    "That''s better; it''s a start," I said with a smile. "Though I really can''t imagine you holding back."

    "What do you mean? I always hold back with you!"

    "I mean in a fight..."

    "Yes, I was referring to that, Snowflake..." she said with a smug smile. "You could break with a twist; I always hold back with you, in everything, actually. Don''t you remember the fight we had after we first met? Even there... or after Elizabeth''s party..."

    I averted my gaze, remembering the scene. "Well... I don''t want to talk about this."

    "You''re so hard to please..."

    "Come on, tell me, what would''ve happened if you used the spell?" I said, returning on the main subject.

    "A disaster," she flatly replied, slightly leaning back her head. "It''s my most powerful spell. Everyone has that kind of spell they have to measure when to use."

    I comfortably settled beside her, squishing my body against her for warmth. "Do you think Carolina also held back?"

    "Hmm, I''m not sure. It''s been a few years since I last saw her fight. My mother won last time. So I thought I could win as well."

    "You''re stronger than your mom?" I asked, side-eyeing her.

    She nodded. "I am when I''m under that spell. Since generations, every family member of the Incendiaria has always had a codex. Our mana is very similar, and most of our spells revolve around fire. But I''m the only one who''s ever gotten a similar spell, from what I''ve heard. Even among my family, I''m a raw talent," she explained with a smirk.

    "Hmm..." I observed her with some amusement at her confidence; just like me, she seemed to deeply admire her mother. "Are you planning to become Guild Leader like your mother was?"

    "Hell, no," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Being a coordinator is stressful enough. I''d rather just have fun and enjoy myself. I have enough headaches dealing with members, and being around Guild Leaders is excruciating already. I''ve just dealt with three of them around a campfire..."

    "But that was interesting. You enjoyed it, admit it," I said, giving her a little nudge. "I''m still thinking about it; I''m surprised Carolina is the strongest among them. I expected it to be the Prince."

    She shook her head. "Guilds are particular, Snowflake; most of them focus on a specific kind of path. The Golden Lucenti is a guild extremely focused on defense; you''d have a hard time fighting any of them thinking you can get past their spells. On the other hand, we, the Abyss Reavers, are heavily focused on offense. Though, ever since Laura retired from dungeons, our strength took a hit. Me, Leonard, Mika, Ceruleo..."

    "Ceruleo?"

    "A member you still haven''t met. But you get the gist; everyone has strong attack spells. The Amalgamated Thorny Roses, instead, are... extravagants."

    "Extravagants?"

    She groaned. "Bunch of weirdos..."

    The way she lamented it made me laugh. A genuine, unrestrained sound. "What does that mean?" I asked, trying to stifle it.

    She looked at me for a moment, her eyes widening slightly, her lips parting as if in surprise.

    I tilted my head. "What?"

    "Huh, well... I think this is the first time I''ve seen you actually laugh," she said, her smile weirdly tender. "You should do that more often; you''re even more beautiful when you do."

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    That caught me so off guard that I couldn''t think of an answer for a moment; enough time for a warm blush to spread across my cheeks. "Shut up and continue talking."

    "I should both shut up and continue talking?" she chuckled softly, rolling her eyes. "So hard to please..."

    I gave her another nudge, and she kept giggling, until she exhaled. "What I mean is that their spells are nonsense," she then continued with a smile on her lips. "You saw Carolina. I mean, what the fuck were those spells? Can''t they just be normal? Every member in her guild like that... she scouts for weird things. And she''s the only one who uses the Goldenovum''s tournament to recruit personally. She''s... extravagant. A weirdo."

    "Goldenovum''s tournament? What''s that?"

    "It''s an annual tourney held by the King, at Goldenovum. It''s where adventurers can register to fight, and the winner gets a prize in coins and recognition. The top three guilds are also invited to open the event; they''re the first one to fight to warm up the spectators. Next year we''ll be invited as well," she explained. "Carolina uses this event to scout for adventurers she thinks are intriguing."

    "Oh, I''ve never heard of it. It seems interesting!"

    She nodded. "Next year we can go there together," she then said with a smirk.

    "Hmm-hm," I nodded back; my idea was working! Her mood was improving the more she talked. "Come on, continue! Tell me, what about this Ceruleo? Laura, too; you said the guild''s strength took a hit with her retiring. Is she that strong?"

    "They''re both strong. Ceruleo and I are on the same level, in a way. We used to go to a lot of missions together; we make a good team. And Laura is insanely strong..."

    "Would you win in a duel against Laura?" I teased.

    "No, I''d lose," she nonchalantly replied.

    My eyes widened. "Really? She''s that strong?"

    She slowly nodded. "She was considered the strongest mage, after all... before she left it and that fraud of Elizabeth took the title."

    "Even Mereoleona didn''t sound convinced by Elizabeth," I mused aloud.

    "Who would be?" she muttered disappointedly.

    "Why, though?"

    "Elizabeth deserves none of what she achieved..." Crimson sighed; clearly, just the mention of Elizabeth was enough to darken her mood. I almost regretted asking... "You could say that every libromancer starts from scratch: a codex, a weapon, and a spell..." She stopped for a moment, turning her head towards me, her expression softening. "Ah, well... not you. Sorry, Snowflake," she said with a grin, patting my head mockingly.

    I pouted. "Just continue..."

    She giggled. "But, well... the same can''t be said for Elizabeth. When she retrieved her codex, she found more than just a single spell."

    "Huh, really?"

    She sighed once more. "Yes. And the way which she learns spells is just as absurd. Once, in a single dungeon, she acquired more than ten."

    "Wow..."

    "And yet, she can barely use any of them because she sucks... She''s wasted potential. Laura, on the other hand, could be considered a genius. Doesn''t that make you angry? Imagine what you could do, if only you possessed some spells..."

    "Hmm..." Her words made me ponder for a moment before returning to the conversation. "But why did Laura retire if she''s so powerful and still considered as such?"

    Crimson shrugged. "I guess she wanted to focus on being a mother for that failure. Who knows..."

    "Hmm, I suppose that makes sense. It''s what a mother would do..."

    Crimson let her body slightly lean back, sighing as attempting to relax.

    "I''m surprised though," I mused aloud. "At first I thought that the top guilds were far more specific in terms of strength, but I suppose they''re far more variegated than I anticipated. To think we have the strongest mage, and the second top guild boasts the most powerful leader... I wonder what''s so special about the Golden Lucenti, then..."

    "Being the Prince''s guild, you can expect it to be exceedingly practical to a fault. So it''s only natural for it to be to the top; the King must''ve pulled some strings as well, perhaps. But yes, just because it''s the first one, it doesn''t mean every member there is the strongest ever; I could face some fairly easily," she remarked with a little, proud smirk. "Most of the strongest libromancers out there are not even in a guild; they''re just adventurers. Laura is the strongest mage I''ve ever encountered, but I don''t think she''s the strongest libromancer."

    "Really?" I asked; now my interest piqued. "Then who is it?"

    Crimson''s smile twitched slightly as she pulled her knees closer to her chest, her grip tightening. Slowly, her breath became erratic, and her eyes glistened with excitement. "An adventurer I once met, some years ago..."

    Her sudden change of expression made my confused. "Crimson?"

    "I utterly lost..."

    "Huh...?"

    Crimson hugged her knees tighter. "I couldn''t do anything... She completely overwhelmed me..."

    "Who was she?" I almost stammered at her behavior.

    "A monster..." she breathed. "Just an ordinary-looking adventurer with long brown hair and a blue dress. And yet... a swordswoman, a warrior like never seen before... I had never seen someone control mana the way she did; she was a master at it."

    "Hmm... What''s this girl''s name?" I asked, resting my head on my knees as I stared at her.

    "Her name is... Benedetta... Oh, I''d love to fight her once again... I wonder how it would go now; I hadn''t obtained my spell yet at that time," she said before taking a deep breath, her grip softening, her body relaxing. "Her sword was long and of a shimmering blue, her mastery with it outstanding... She was composed, even as she fought. Her figure slender, gentle... her bright cocoa eyes enchanting..."

    "Okay, now you''re talking too much about her."

    She chuckled, a smug smile playing on her lips. "Oh, am I?"

    "Hmm-hm."

    She slowly closed her eyes, her smile never fading. "Well, I guess I''ll stop talking about her, then. For now," she replied playfully.

    "Well, at least you seem in a better mood now," I said, a yawn escaping me.

    "We should go to sleep," she said softly. "I can see you''re tired."

    "Who''s going to stand watch tonight?"

    She shrugged. "Carolina was the last one to arrive, so I guess she''ll do it. I don''t know and I don''t care. I''m resting tonight," she said, sinking into a comfortable position beside me, shutting off the tent lantern.

    I followed, leaning it to give her a kiss. "Good night, Crimson."

    She wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close before returning my kiss. "Good night, Snowflake."

    Somehow... this felt like a little victory.

 Chapter 61: Turn Back

    The next day, Carolina headed off to help the others. Eventually, some more days slipped by while waiting for the rest of the group to reach the dungeon.

    All the top three guilds: the Golden Lucenti, the Amalgamated Thorny Roses, and the Abyss Reavers stood before the stairs leading down to the dungeon.

    However, none of them went down.

    "Wait," Crimson called, extending her arm to signal everyone to stay behind.

    Melissa approached her. "You feel it, too?"

    Crimson nodded, her eyes never leaving the dungeon entrance.

    "What''s happening?" Leonard asked her.

    Crimson turned. "Elizabeth, come here."

    With slow and hesitating steps, Elizabeth came forward. "W-what?"

    "Go inside," Crimson commanded.

    She flinched. "What?"

    "Don''t make me repeat myself."

    "W-why only me?"

    Crimson sighed, annoyed as she facepalmed. Elizabeth, sensing her rising anger, tightly gripped her staff and decided to comply. Slowly, she descended the stairs, stopping right in front of the entrance before glancing back at the others.

    "Are you planning to make us waste more time?" Crimson bitterly asked.

    Elizabeth''s hands trembled, and she pursed her lips; her cheeks noticeably red before redirecting her head towards the entrance once again. Taking a deep breath, she ran straight ahead. But where everyone expected her to disappear on the other side, her nose met an invisible wall, smashing against it and falling backwards.

    "Huh?" she murmured in confusion, and so did many others.

    Murmurs blended together.

    "What happened?" Leonard asked.

    "A condensed mana barrier," Melissa replied.

    "What?"

    "What does that mean?" Leonard questioned, stepping forward.

    "It means that we can''t trespass it..." Crimson mumbled, crossing her arms, tapping her finger.

    "What do you mean we can''t trespass it?" he continued.

    "We can''t move through it unless that barrier is dispelled," Melissa explained.

    "Then we''ll dispel it," Leonard declared, adjusting his glasses with a determined flick of his finger as she descended the stairs. "Elizabeth, step aside."

    Elizabeth was still on the ground, rubbing her nose in pain. As Leonard stepped forward, she hastily got up and moved to the side. He opened his codex, letting its golden glow illuminate the surroundings, and retrieving a little axe from his back, he cast. "Double Axent."

    An axe of light manifested above his main axe, far larger and more imposing, following the movement of the main divine weapon as he moved it around. With a powerful swing, he sent it down against the barrier; the impact was so powerful a shockwave burst forth, lifting all the leaves around with a gust of wind.

    "It did nothing?!" he exclaimed, stepping back in surprise.

    "It''s no use," Crimson said from above the stairs. "If Elizabeth can''t get through, none of us can..."

    "The mana output has to be greater than the mana of the barrier," Melissa added.

    Leonard turned to Melissa. "What do you mean?"

    "Abby!" the Prince suddenly shouted. "Abby, are you alright?!"

    Everyone''s attention shifted to the Prince; he was holding Abby in his arms as she bled from her nose, her legs weak; she was clearly struggling. "Ngh... I''m fine..."

    "You''re not fine!" the Prince shouted. "You''re bleeding! You''re overworking yourself! I''ve told you! You didn''t have to stand watch for all these days... Your body is weak. You have to take care of it..." The Prince clenched his teeth, his voice becoming softer as he held Abby''s hands.

    She chuckled softly. "Prince... I''m fine."

    "Let me heal you!" A member of the Golden Lucenti stepped forward, tending to Abby.

    With the members taking care of Abby, Leonard refocused his attention back to Melissa, his expression pensive as he rubbed his chin. "Has a dungeon ever been blocked by a barrier before?" he asked.

    Melissa shook her head. "No, usually these kinds of barriers are found inside..."

    "Tch... I''d like to ask Laura, if only she was here..." Leonard murmured.

    "I didn''t really pay much attention to the dungeon entrance. Has it always been there?" Crimson asked Melissa with her hand resting nonchalantly on her waist.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "No clue... I''ve been only guarding its surroundings," Melissa shrugged, raising her hands.

    "But what do we now?" Leonard questioned.

    Silence fell. Everyone stared at each other, puzzled, without saying a word.

    "How do you usually get past these barriers in dungeons?" I asked, breaking the silence.

    "Pretty much how Leonard tried to," Crimson flatly replied.

    Melissa nodded. "These barriers can only be eluded by a spell with a greater mana, or crossed by libromancers whose codex contains enough spells for the mana to be higher. But they''re usually not like this..."

    "This dungeon is singular to begin with," Leonard observed. "The engravings are unusual..."

    Crimson groaned. "What a pain..."

    I tilted my head. "So... what now?"

    "I guess we go back," Crimson shrugged.

    "We can''t go back," Leonard immediately countered. "This dungeon has already destroyed a city, and it''s been here for too long. If we continue to ignore it, the monsters will be much more than difficult to deal with."

    "Then what''s your plan?" Crimson shot back.

    Leonard, however, had no answer.

    "There are spells who can break barriers easily," Caligo stepped forward. "Is there nobody with one of them?"

    Melissa shook her head. "Not within the Golden Lucenti."

    "Well, well!" Carolina quipped, clearing her throat with far more enthusiasm than necessary. "It would seem that I happen to know someone who has such spells!"

    "Really?" Leonard asked her, eyes widening.

    "Hm, hm!" she hummed, taking a deep breath right before a flustered expression adorned her face. "However... she''s currently not here..."

    If Leonard had any enthusiasm, it was now gone.

    "But, but!" Carolina continued, chuckling nervously. "All I need to do is send her a letter, and she''ll come! It will take some time, though. She''s in Goldenovum right now."

    Leonard sighed, adjusting his glasses. "But what do we do until then?"

    "For now, let''s go back to Zafferbridge," the Prince interjected, still holding Abby in his arms. "I''ll send a letter to my father to inform him about the situation. In the meantime, we can rest there. Some guards will guard the entrance of the dungeon to make sure that every monster that comes out is promptly dealt with. Silveandria won''t fall again."

    Leonard nodded, glancing at the rest of the group. "Well... it seems there are no other options right now... As you wish, Prince."

    Slowly, and with perplexed looks on their faces, everyone gathered their belongings and returned to the wagons to head to Zafferbridge. I followed Crimson, who was leaving a heavy crunch of leaves along her trail; she clearly was in a bad mood.

    "Crimson, is something wrong?" I asked her.

    She groaned. "I''d hoped to enter the dungeon and set monsters on fire... I have some frustration to let out," she said, moving to lean against a tree.

    "Is there something I can help you with?" I offered. "We''re alone. You can speak freely."

    She slowly shook her head. "No... Let''s just return to Zafferbridge. I want to take a bath..."

    I shared some of Crimson''s frustration; I wanted to enter that dungeon too. But this change of plans actually worked in my favor. Once back in Zafferbridge, I could take some free time to test my spells, hoping they actually worked. And I could talk to Joey. And I also needed a bath...

    "Why didn''t you tell me about it?!"

    The sudden calm between me and Crimson was abruptly shattered by a loud and angry voice, possibly even more frustrated than Crimson''s. It was Elizabeth; she glared at her with trembling hands, clutching her staff.

    Crimson regarded her with the corner of her eyes, while I turned to face her. "What are you talking about?" she coldly replied.

    "The dungeon!" Elizabeth shouted. "Why didn''t you tell me about the barrier?! You know I can''t sense mana yet! You should''ve told me!"

    The air seemed tense. "Should I leave you two alone?" I asked.

    Crimson moved away from the tree with a sigh. "No, it''ll be quick," she murmured to me before turning to Elizabeth. "What difference would it have made if you knew about the barrier? I''d just have wasted my breath explaining it. A demonstration was quicker."

    "A huge difference!" she countered, her voice faintly cracking. "First of all, you should''ve started from the one with fewer spells! We had to assess the situation better!"

    Crimson''s hand rested on her waist. "There would''ve been no point in doing so. I could sense the mana to be far greater than most. That''s why I sent you in."

    "If my mana had been higher, I could''ve been the only one in there! Do you realize that?!"

    "Yes, I do. And if the rest of the members couldn''t enter, we''d know what kind of adventurers and libromancers we needed to search for. In the end, it all worked out."

    "It wouldn''t! I would''ve have died there while waiting for help!"

    "So?"

    At Crimson''s icy response, Elizabeth shuddered, her lips pursed together and her hands clutched the staff so tightly that, had it been an ordinary one, it could''ve very well snapped. "''S-... so''?"

    Crimson''s lips curled into a wicked smile. She stepped forward, the crunch of the leaves making Elizabeth flinch with each deliberate step. "Let me spell it out for you," Crimson said, leaning in closer to her ear, gripping her shoulder. "You''re absolutely... the worst."

    Elizabeth''s eyes widened, trembling as well. Crimson was not whispering; her voice was steady and cold, making sure every word cut deep.

    "The most incompetent, insignificant, and ridiculous libromancer this world could ever produce," she continued. "A pure and absolute waste of oxygen. It doesn''t matter how I look at you; you''re nothing more than trash on the side of the road."

    Crimson stepped back, giving Elizabeth one last glance before turning to me. "Needless to say, nobody cares about trash," she then said, dismissively waving her hand as she walked past.

    Elizabeth stood there, her head bowed, her big hat covering her expression. Yet, despite the hat, I could tell... she was about to cry.

    Crimson truly despised Elizabeth. Where, normally, she would relish others'' tears, being a sadist, she just walked away... That''s just how much she hated Elizabeth; even her tears weren''t worth attention.

    I decided to leave Elizabeth alone, and followed beside Crimson. "Do you feel better now?" I asked out of curiosity, side-eyeing her.

    She displayed a subtle smile. "Hmm. Well, a little."

    - - - - - - -

    I''m not well-versed with barriers; I don''t know exactly how they work. Yet, relying on observation, over the years, I''ve formed my own understanding of how most magic functions, including barriers. So, despite me not knowing the specifics... that barrier is extremely suspicious.

    After we arrived near the dungeon entrance, I passed some time by throwing rocks at it. It wasn''t much, but I enjoyed seeing them disappear on the other side. One could say it doesn''t take much to entertain me.

    But now, for some reason... nothing can get past the entrance...

    That barrier wasn''t there a few days ago. And I highly doubt a dungeon would block its own entrance; it just doesn''t make sense. So, that barrier... has been generated from the outside. Which means, by elimination, someone from one of the three guilds put it there.

    But why...? I can''t think of a reason why someone would do that... What''s there to gain? Just destruction? The continued ruin of Silveandria? The glory that would come from clearing this dungeon would be far greater than that... I don''t get it. Did Argenta do that? But she seemed just as confused as the others... And blaming her just because she''s connected to Silver Witch won''t do me any good...

    I sighed.

    Unlike the others, I''m probably the one who doesn''t look forward to entering the dungeon as much as the rest. I stuck around just because I was interested in the life inside a guild. Although, I would be lying if I said this wasn''t proving interesting for my own growth.

    "I wonder... if I can make a candle capable of dispelling barriers..."

 Chapter 62: The Play To Follow

    The return to Zafferbridge was rather quiet, and thankfully, pretty fast. Throughout the entire trip, Elizabeth remained mostly silent, with Selena standing beside her. Everyone''s expressions were quite weary, actually, but hers struck me the most. Although Leonard was definitely the most troubled.

    Even Crimson wasn''t immune; she seemed more annoyed rather than tired. But the idea of returning back to the headquarters appealed to her as well.

    When we finally arrived at the gate, it was evening. The guards, stationed at the entrance as usual, nodded in acknowledgment as we passed by. The familiar bustle of its streets and the warm glow of lanterns were more reassuring and relaxing than I thought they would be; definitely far more so than I remembered them to be. It didn''t seem like it, but we had been away for some time.

    When we entered our headquarters, Joey was there to welcome us.

    "Ah, everyone! Welcome back!" he exclaimed as he approached us, while some went to sit at the lounge.

    "Don''t come near me." I immediately stopped him, raising my hand. "I stink."

    "We all stink," Louise chuckled.

    "Well, I won''t greet you with a hug then, Argenta," he joked with a warm smile before redirecting his attention to Leonard. "How did the dungeon go?"

    "We''ll discuss the matter later. There has been some change of plans..." he replied.

    Joey nodded. "Do you all want something for dinner? Though it''s quite late..."

    "Can I have something quick?" Selena asked with great enthusiasm, clasping her hands together as if begging for it. "I''m starving!"

    "Sure."

    Many others followed Selena, while just as many headed to their rooms.

    "What about you, Elizabeth?" Joey then asked her, noticing her silence.

    "Huh..." She flinched, her grip on the staff becoming tighter as her gaze turned to the ground. "I-I''m fine with whatever..."

    "What would you like to eat?" Joey pressed, his tone as gentle as always.

    "You don''t have to cook for me. I''m fine with some snacks, too," she murmured.

    Joey shook his head. "That won''t do. You look gaunt! Leave it to me; I''ll cook something delicious. Alright?" he then added with a positive wink.

    "Are you sure?" she asked, raising her head to meet his eyes.

    "Of course!"

    Elizabeth displayed a faint smile, and her eyes became softer. After witnessing that, I began heading to my room.

    "Are you sure you don''t want anything?" Joey asked me as I approached the stairs. "You look paler than usual, too..."

    "Yes, don''t worry," I replied, turning around. "I just need a bath, and some rest."

    "Alright. Have a good rest."

    I finally reached my room. I wanted to ask Joey questions, but they could wait; I definitely didn''t want to ask him about all that stuff with people around us. I needed to be alone, away from Crimson as well. Not that I was not enjoying her company. Actually... it was strange enough that I was enjoying it... but I just needed space for myself to clear my mind, distract myself a little before tackling all the loose ends. All alone, without anyone around. And so, I took a warm, soothing bath, and threw myself onto the bed. I fell asleep pretty much immediately...

    ... Waking up in a comfy and fluffy bed was way more comfortable than any tent they could ever offer me! Who would''ve ever guessed that? The morning looked nice already. I eagerly stretched, and the accumulated fatigue from the previous days promptly melted away.

    I descended the stairs; Joey was in the kitchen, and so were Elizabeth and Rosemary. I sighed... Well, the morning was already getting worse!

    Since I wanted to talk to him alone, I approached... "Hey, Joey..."

    "Good morning, Argenta!" he greeted, clearly cheerful to see me. "Do you still stink?"

    I almost laughed at that. I shook my head right after. "No... I don''t stink anymore, Joey."

    He picked up a little box of biscuits sitting around and handed it to me. "Do you want some while I prepare the tea?"

    "Yes, thanks."

    I grabbed the box and began munching on some biscuits. They tasted even better than I remembered! Either I was starving, or spending the time surrounded by nothing but nature and monsters was bad for the demanding stomach.

    Once the tea was served, I let it sit, and turned my attention to Joey, now idly standing. "Listen, Joey..."

    "What is it?" he replied.

    "Can I talk to you in private?"

    "Huh, sure... Lead the way."

    I led Joey to a quiet corner of the guild, where most likely no one would''ve appeared, and away from Elizabeth''s ears. "Joey... I need to ask you an important question, even if it may be difficult for you to think about it once again."

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    He blinked, his expression turning confused. "Um... sure. What''s it about?"

    "It''s about when I died."

    His face immediately soured, and his lips pursed together.

    "I want to know... what happened," I continued.

    "Well... I also don''t really know..." he stammered.

    "Come on, Joey..." I sighed. "Let me help you out. The dragon hit me, and I died... Then, you killed the dragon, and saw me come back from the dead. Did anything happen to my body during that time, or in general?"

    "Argenta, I... I didn''t kill the dragon..." he murmured, his voice almost choked.

    "... What?"

    "I didn''t kill it..."

    "What do you mean you didn''t kill it? What did you do while I was dead?!" I demanded.

    "Nothing..." he replied, his eyes glistening as he looked away. "After that dragon got you... I rushed to your side. And I couldn''t do anything. I didn''t attack the dragon, I didn''t cast any spells... I just stood there crying..."

    He fell silent, and I stared at him while I fought the urge to wrap my fingers around his neck.

    Exactly... what was his plan? When was he going to tell me something like this? Was he playing around just like my mother always did, keeping secrets or what?! Is this some kind of conspiracy the whole world orchestrated against me? Am I secretly dealing with some kind of mental puzzle everyone but me is in?

    And what''s with that face...?

    "Joey..." I grumbled as my hand slowly reached for my face, trying to keep my anger in check. "When the fuck were you planning on telling me something so important?!" I snapped, raising my voice at him.

    "I tried!" he immediately responded. "I really tried! Numerous times... But either I couldn''t bring myself to say it, or I was interrupted. And so I just decided to ignore it... I didn''t want to think about it, Argenta... I blamed myself, and I thought you really died. I couldn''t bring myself to face it... I didn''t want to. I was just happy that you survived, because I thought I''d lost you there forever, and I didn''t know how I could live with the thought of you dying, especially to save someone like me... So I just stopped thinking about it..."

    He was distressed, almost sobbing; his voice was cracked, and little tears almost threatened to fall from his eyes, still unable to face me.

    I sighed. "Then who, or what, killed the dragon...?"

    He shook his head. "I don''t know..."

    "Joey!"

    "I told you!" he yelped. "I didn''t know what to do! I rushed immediately to you, trying to cease your bleeding! I didn''t look at the dragon, and I didn''t care for my life... I was ready to die there, because I couldn''t accept what had just happened... I didn''t face the dragon... All I did was stand by your side, while tears obstructed my vision..."

    He sniffed, raising his arms to wipe his face. Once again, his eyes avoided mine.

    "All I know..." he continued, still sobbing, "... is that I heard the dragon cry out in pain. That''s all..."

    I groaned as I leaned back, letting my body bounce against the wall, just like my head did, but with a thud that made me wince. "Stop crying... It''s all in the past. There''s no need to be a wimp about it now."

    "Sorry..." he murmured, taking deep breaths to calm himself.

    Nothing but a hole in the water... He was useless, and the thought of him ready to accept his death made it even worse... A wimp through and through. An incompetent in every way...

    Well, it wasn''t all for nothing. At least now I was sure of it... something happens when I die... Something that eliminates my enemies...

    "I have another question for you, Joey," I resumed as soon as he regained his composure.

    He nodded, rubbing his nose one last time, finally facing me. "What is it?"

    "Do you know something about... the Silver Witch?"

    "The Silver Witch?"

    "The Silver Witch."

    He rubbed his chin with his index finger. "Hmm... it doesn''t sound new, but... at the same time, it doesn''t tell me anything..."

    So, another dead end...

    I sighed. "That''s fine..."

    "Sorry, I really wish I could be more useful," he murmured.

    I shook my head. "Don''t worry about it."

    "I''ll ask the others about it when I get the chance."

    "No, don''t!" I blurted out, immediately grabbing him by the shoulders. "Don''t..."

    He flinched. "Huh- alright!"

    "Do not talk about this to anyone, Joey... I can trust you, but I cannot trust anyone else. Don''t tell it to anyone else. No one. Keep it to yourself. Have I made myself clear?"

    He nodded; I think I scared him. "Yes, no problem. I''ll keep my mouth shut."

    I stared at him, intently, to make him understand the situation. But he seemed convincing... "Alright, then," I said, finally releasing him from my clutches.

    If being, supposedly, the daughter of the Silver Witch made me a target already... I definitely couldn''t let the strongest libromancers of the top guilds be aware of this fact... I would make myself more than simply enemies...

    He stood still for a little, blinking at me. "Do you have... any more questions?"

    "Ah, no... I was just lost in thoughts. We can go back to the kitchen," I replied, snapping to attention.

    He nodded, and we headed back.

    "Actually, I do have another question," I quipped as we walked, returning to casual conversations. "What''s for lunch?"

    He smiled at that. "We have to decide."

    Elizabeth noticed Joey''s slightly red eyes as he stepped back to the room. "Is everything alright?"

    He nodded, giving away a little smile. "Yes, don''t worry."

    Not much later, as I sipped the tea, still partially warm, even Crimson joined the kitchen; her mood seemed improved. And while Joey and Elizabeth engaged in a conversation at the table, Crimson and I stood at the kitchen''s peninsula, eating biscuits. In my mind, a glancing idea to distract myself from the chaos swirling within passed by.

    Not only an idea; I had other matters to attend to. Well, more than matters... commitments?

    "Hey, Crimson..." I started, keeping my voice low to make sure the others wouldn''t hear.

    "What is it?"

    "Say... what do you think about you and me... having dinner together?"

    She grinned. "Hmm? A date, you mean?"

    "A date..."

    Even though that wasn''t exactly what I had in mind... that was a good idea. And even if I wanted to keep our relationship a secret, I highly doubted the guild would notice us if, for once, we were somewhat more intimate with each other. And two girls hanging out wouldn''t necessarily mean they''re a couple, no?

    "Sure, Snowflake. When?"

    "This evening is fine," I replied. "Where do we go?"

    She giggled, clearly amused. "You invite me to a dinner, and you don''t even know where you want to go?"

    "Well, I still don''t know Zafferbridge that well..."

    She sighed, shaking her head with a smug smile on her face. "Don''t worry, I know a nice place. Let''s meet before the plaza, and I''ll take you there. Wear something nice."

    "Something nice..."

    She rested the biscuits'' box over the kitchen, sneakily leaning close to my ear. "Bonus point for a skirt."

    I rolled my eyes as I sighed. Why was I even surprised? "Alright..."

    "Now I''ll go. Catch you later, then."

    "Where are you going?" I asked out of curiosity.

    She turned, a wicked smile playing on her lips. "Hmm... Well, let''s just say... it''s a secret."

    I blinked. Once, then twice. This was a dream. This was not real. "Oh, please don''t do that..."

    "Hm, what?"

    She did not say that... She didn''t. No way she did that.

    "If... if you do that, too, Crimson, I''m going to lose my mind... I-I''ll go insane, Crimson! I''ll go insane!"

    "Whoawhoa- okay, okay Snowflake!" She flinched, putting her hands up, waving, either to signal me to stop, or to defend herself. Meanwhile, her eyes darted to the side, trying to make me notice the others in the room.

    I had raised my voice... and caught their attention. My heartbeat accelerated from agitation, and my breath was uneven. I could literally feel my cheeks burning as Joey and Elizabeth stared at me.

    "It''s okay," Crimson murmured, drawing my attention back to her. "I''m just going shopping... I won''t keep secrets from you..."

    She almost seemed scared... She was to blame for what had just happened.

    "Okay..." I cleared my throat. "I-I''ll go to my room to rest a bit..."

 Chapter 63: Red Girls Love Red Wine

    I rested for a bit in my room, trying to calm my senses. To be in a relationship is more exhausting than I thought it would be... or maybe it''s just Crimson who is highly draining on energy.

    But, nonetheless... despite the appearance, I was quite looking forward to it. A date... a date to distract myself a little from the engulfing chaos inside my mind.

    I still had to test my spells, but that could wait; thinking about something far easier would''ve done me good. Which was: a dress. I needed a dress for the date.

    But how would I even dress for a date... with Crimson?

    "Hmm..." I stared in the mirror, trying to imagine what would look good on me.

    Something... a little classy? Or maybe something more casual? Perhaps something colorful and energetic...? But this is a date with Crimson... Knowing her, she surely would like something more daring. A touch more... bitchy? But I don''t want that... I don''t want to be bitchy, I just want to be comfortable...

    "Well, time for me to go shopping as well, I guess..."

    Surely, a city like Zafferbridge could give me an answer. So, I took some coins and roamed around the city in search of a worthy shop able to provide me with a vast array of choices. And I was indeed right; I did find a nice place to look for answers.

    But once inside the shop in question... I found myself with more questions than answers.

    I sighed; the garments around me were not helping at all. Red? No, too flashy. Brown? Too conservative... White? Too much of a habit; I wanted to change, I wanted something different. Pink? This felt childish... Purple? This was too provocative, and as much as Crimson would like it, I wouldn''t.

    "The irony..." I murmured to myself, sighing once more. "This is proving more difficult than making sense of the fog inside my mind..."

    Yellow? Ew!

    Blue? Rubbish.

    Orange? Who would wear this...?!

    Two-tone? It hurts the eyes...

    Jade? No!

    "Um... madam, do you require any help?" a man, with hands clasped together nervously, asked me.

    "To choose a damn dress? No! Piss off!" I replied.

    "A-alright!" He darted off.

    I groaned. This was proving more challenging than I thought it would be... I roamed in search of a dress some more. Flowery? Nah...

    Black?

    ... Black?

    "Hmm..." I halted in my steps as my eyes fell upon a black dress. "Black..."

    It was sleek, elegant, and yet simple. Furrowing my brow, I took it, and decided to try it on. It almost looked like it was made for me, hugging my figure in all the right places, and the neckline was low enough to be intriguing without being too revealing.

    "Oh, I like this..." I murmured to no one in particular as I showed off in front of the long and tall mirror. "Hm, yes! It''s comfortable, and stylish, and classy enough... This is it!"

    With a proud smile on my face, I bought the dress. It proved to be a challenge, somehow, but I won.

    I hopped back to my guild, retreating to my room. I was not ready yet; a date required some makeup as well, as much as I despised the feeling of it on my skin. However, I still had some time. So... I took it easy until the evening...

    ... In the evening, in front of a mirror, I began, and after a light foundation, I gave a touch of blush to my cheeks; Joey was right... I was paler than usual. Thanks to the makeup, however, my skin tone looked more natural. Then, a few light strokes of mascara on my eyelashes to make them more captivating; Crimson would like this, surely. Finally, to conclude the work: a swipe of lipstick; just the right shade to make my lips glisten.

    Once done with the makeup, I slipped into the dress, pairing it with a pair of black boots. And... I was ready! A look, not striking, but neat enough to appear endearing and captivating at the same time.

    Since it was time to leave, I headed outside the guild. ''Before the plaza'' was a bit hard to decipher as a designated spot... but I could recognize her anywhere. And if I couldn''t, a flying red ball would certainly catch my attention.

    The night was cool, the street illuminated by the soft glow of lanterns, and a gentle breeze ruffled my hair as I walked to the meeting place.

    When I arrived there... I saw her. And she spotted me, too. She had her usual grin adorning her face and her hands behind her back, as if hiding something. Her dress was black as well, though way bolder than mine, showing her skin provocatively, as if inviting you to do so.

    She bit her lip as I approached her. "You really know how to ignite a fire in me, don''t you, Snowflake?"

    "Me? My dress is pretty plain when compared to yours," I remarked, furrowing my brow.

    "Oh, but you are not plain at all," she murmured in a raspy voice before extending her hands. "Here, this is for you."

    In her hands: a little box, adorned with black wrapping paper.

    "What is it?" I asked, shifting my attention back to her.

    "A little gift to celebrate the start of our relationship," she replied, her voice now amicable.

    "Oh..." I murmured, glancing back at the box. "But I didn''t get anything for you..."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "You don''t have to worry. Come on, take it. You''ll make me more than happy if you use it."

    I redirected my attention to the box once again. For some reason, my hands were trembling slightly as I grabbed it. I peeled the wrapping paper and, both intrigued and with a hint of fear, I lifted the lid. However, what I found inside was... something I was not expecting...

    "... A collar?" I asked, staring at her.

    "It''s not a collar," she replied.

    I glanced back at the box''s content: a slender band of black velvet, reflecting the light thanks to its soft texture. The short length of it, along with its little silver heart, clearly hinted where it was meant to be worn. It didn''t matter how I looked at it...

    "It looks like a collar..."

    She giggled. "It''s not a collar. It''s a choker."

    "Well, I don''t like that name either."

    "Come on... please allow me..." she softly said, looking at me with sweet eyes before taking the band from the box, intending to wrap it around my neck.

    "Well..." I sighed. "I guess? Go on..."

    Resigned, I chose to make her happy. Gently, she gathered my hair, lifting it off my neck and, with delicacy, wrapped the band around my neck. I could feel it brush against my skin; it wasn''t tight, but at the same time... it was noticeable.

    "Hmm, perfect," she cooed once finished.

    "Do you really like it?" I asked, perplexed.

    She nodded with a soft groan. "Oh, you look so good with it, Snowflake..."

    "Ow!"

    She randomly bit my neck!

    "Whoops, sorry," she quipped, her eyes twinkling. "I just couldn''t contain myself anymore."

    I rubbed where her teeth had landed. "Is this what the gift is for? Hide bite marks...?"

    She chuckled. "No, no. But I really think you''re irresistible with it..." she then said, leaning in, her lips now on mine.

    For this evening, she even wore a pungent fragrance; I could breathe in it keenly with her being so close to me.

    "It''s just a piece of velvet..." I murmured as soon as our lips parted, looking into her eyes as her hands slid down my arms.

    "You underestimate it."

    "I''ll never understand sadists... No, I''ll never understand you."

    She pulled me into another kiss, much more passionate than the last, while one hand slipped under the hem of my dress. Now she was pushing it...

    "Hm- Crimson!" I slapped her hand, sighing. "There''s people here... And we have a dinner to go to..."

    "Hmm, alright," she whispered, sliding her hand to the small of my back. "Let''s go then."

    Afterward, she finally led the way. Throughout our little journey, not once did her hand leave my body, be it my back or my side, and I always remained attached to her. One could say she was possessive... she clearly showed off the fact that I belonged to her. She belonged to me, too, of course, but I really had no way to display it as much, nor the intention of doing so.

    She brought me to a fine place, indeed. It was cozy, with candlelit tables and soft music playing in the background, gently provided by a soothing band in a distant corner. We sat face to face, the dim candlelight casting a warm glow on her face, further enchanting her red eyes.

    "Beautiful place," I complimented, glancing around at the elegant d��cor.

    "But of course," she remarked with a smug smile, resting her face on her hands. "Only the best for us, Snowflake."

    After a while, a manservant with a neatly trimmed beard approached our table. "Oh, Crimson. Fancy seeing you here," he said, his voice professional yet friendly as he handed us the menu.

    "Good evening, Ramon," she greeted. "Bring us some fine wine while we decide what to order."

    "Certainly," he replied before heading off.

    "You know him?" I asked her, raising an eyebrow.

    She nodded, opening the menu. "A retired adventurer. He decided that he wasn''t fit for it, so he''s now working here."

    "A weird change of path..."

    "You could say that. So, what are you ordering?"

    I took the menu, opening it to explore the options. Everything looked quite fancy and delectable. Oh, and the desserts, too! I felt like some chocolate treats would do me good. I craved some sweets. But that had to wait. First, I had to choose the main course. Hmm, some dish I never tried, or something ordinary?

    I shook my head; I wanted to try something new. "I''ll take this," I said, pointing at a dish on the menu. "And if you don''t immediately stop with that foot, I''ll break your leg."

    "Whoops," she quipped. "Was I too bold?"

    "Can you think of anything that is not my body for two straight minutes...?"

    "Can you blame me?" she murmured with sweet eyes while her lips softly curled into a smile. "It is you we''re talking about."

    I sighed, and Ramon returned with the wine. "May I take your orders?" he questioned, his pen ready over a notepad.

    Crimson and I informed him of our choices, and as he redirected to dart off again, a loud clattering of plates and cutlery echoed through the whole place. "What do you mean they''re not coming?!"

    Everyone could hear the shout, and everyone turned their heads towards the source of it: a noticeable large man, with a face as red as the glass of red wine he was swirling in his hand, while the other was clenched above the table. Clearly, he was just as drunk as he was enraged.

    "S-sir! It''s nothing that requires attention!" the man at the other side of the table tried to reason, waving his hands. "We can swiftly deal with them!"

    "Is something wrong?" Ramon asked the two men.

    The large man approached Ramon, still fairly close to me and Crimson. "It''s none of your business. Go back to your work."

    The man continued his attempt to calm his furious friend. "Sir, please-"

    "And you keep your mouth shut!" he shouted in response, spinning to face him. Just as he spun around, the wine completely bid farewell to its container, splashing straight against Ramon, and...

    "My dress!"

    I shrieked from the shock as the liquid stained my chest, prompting me to leap up from my seat.

    "Do you have a problem, too, girl?!" the large man growled, stepping towards me.

    "S-sir!"

    "I have a problem?!" I nearly shouted at him.

    He focused his weight on his foot and swung his arm, aiming the glass at my face. I deftly avoided it by ducking down. Then, fueled by rage, I grabbed the bottle of wine Ramon brought to our table, and retaliated in the same manner.

    The bottle shattered, wine flew around, splattering across the floor as it fell, just like the man did. Ramon was stunned, Crimson was laughing, many covered their faces in shock as they gasped, while many others applauded.

    I simply groaned in frustration. "Ramon, where''s the restroom?!"

    "T-there," he stammered, pointing in a specific direction.

    I immediately hurried off where his finger indicated, and Crimson trailed behind...

    "Will I ever know boredom with you, Snowflake?" she murmured as she leaned against the wall, letting her head rest on its surface. "You know, for someone who wants to keep our relationship a secret, you certainly know how to make a scene."

    Helping myself with some paper towels, I was now cleaning my chest. Then, trying to salvage my dress, I dabbed at it. The wine stains, however, were too stubborn. The dress was ruined...

    I shot her a look. "This is not the time for teasing, Crimson."

    "What teasing? I''m just stating the truth. I loved every second of it," she said with her usual grin on her face. It was true; she was clearly amused.

    "You''re not helping me."

    She blinked. "Are you... really upset, Snowflake?"

    "Of course I am upset, Crimson!" I snapped at her. "What, do you think I enjoy letting people randomly ruin my dresses?! Make them stain me with wine?! And this is the second time my only fancy dresses have been ruined, both of them being with you. What is it, a curse?!" I sighed, tossing away the useless paper before sinking down to the floor with my back against the wall, hugging my knees close to my chest. "I just wanted to have a relaxing night to distract myself... to not think about anything. And this happens... My dress is now ruined, it''s sticky, and I smell of wine..."

    I buried my face in my knees, sighing as my nerves cooled off. "The more I try to distract myself, the more I worsen the situation. What a joke..."

    Crimson stood silent. After a while, she approached me, gently resting her hand on my shoulder. "Do you... want to go home?"

    "Home..." I murmured between my knees before lifting my head to meet her eyes. "What is ''home'', Crimson? I don''t have a home..."

    "Our guild," she softly replied, brushing her fingers along my cheek. "My room...?"

    "What about the dinner?"

    "Forget about the dinner," she shrugged. "We can take something along the way if you want. Or we could take it here and bring it with us, eat it together on the bed, just the two of us."

    "... Yes, I''d like that..."

 Chapter 64: Unwelcome Guest

    "Come on, say ''aah''."

    Spending a relaxing night with Crimson was indeed of great help; a relief both for my mind and body. Once we returned to the guild, I immediately claimed her bathroom to clean myself so that I would not smell of wine anymore. In the meantime, she made the room more comfortable for us.

    For the first time, I felt like doing actually something for her. I didn''t like always being the one to receive; for once, I wanted to be the one taking the initiative, to be in control. Since I couldn''t control the chaos in my mind, I could at least control my actions.

    So, when I came out of her bathroom, I tried to be the one to bring comfort, both for her, and myself. But as soon as I approached her on the bed, gently caressing her thighs as I explained my plan to her, she immediately leaned in, tangling her hand in my hair with a wide, sly grin on her face.

    I sighed... She always has to make everything more intense, resembling a fight. But... I don''t really mind. We did have a pleasant night, and in the morning we both felt more relaxed. I sure did, and she also looked happy.

    "Um... do I really have to?" I asked her, blinking in confusion.

    We were now in the kitchen; we were the first ones up this morning, and she made me sit on her lap, while she snacked on chocolate biscuits. Then, she picked one up in her hand, apparently intending to feed me.

    "Yes. Obey. Say ''aah''," she continued with her usual wide grin on her face, with the biscuit just out of reach.

    Alas, I really couldn''t understand sadists... No, this was about Crimson. First, she was insatiable, teasing me relentlessly. Now, she was all loving, with big and sweet eyes. Yes, I was more relaxed, too. But the way she changed just after a lovely night was just... too much to handle. I could tell she looked forward to spending another night together, but still...

    "O-okay..." I surrendered, once again trying to make her happy; to make both happy. So, I opened my mouth. "Aah-MMPH!"

    While her demeanour was lovely, the way she shoved that biscuit inside my mouth was not. At all. I almost choked on it; it literally reached my throat, and I coughed.

    I take back everything I said. She''s just a bitch.

    "Do you even have any teeth in there with that tiny little mouth of yours?" she quipped with a warm smile as I coughed.

    "Give me the box. I''ll eat by myself," I retorted, glaring at her.

    "Hmm? And why would I listen to you?" she said, her voice clearly amused, leaning closer to my face. "You''re so small you have to stand on tiptoe to kiss me. I don''t listen to lowly creatures."

    "I have a dagger in my pocket, Crimson."

    "Oh, how scary," she giggled, picking up another biscuit and holding it out. "Hmm, here. You can feed yourself."

    It almost looked like a trap. With some hesitation, I reached for the biscuit, taking it from her hand. Nothing bad happened... I munched at it, still somewhat wary. She just stared at me, amused.

    After that, I opened my hand for another. She gently placed a biscuit on my palm, and I kept on eating. As I chewed, she leaned in even closer, resting her head against my chest, her eyes never leaving mine.

    I kept on chewing, while she kept staring at me... deeply.

    I slowed down my chewing, confused by her weird attitude; she just kept staring at me, pressing her warmth into me.

    "What are you doing?" I asked her after I swallowed my biscuit.

    "Just loving you," she murmured.

    "... Okay?"

    Some time later, the sound of people descending the stairs approached the room, and I promptly jumped off Crimson''s lap. She leaned back, casually eating another biscuit.

    Leonard and Joey entered the kitchen, greeting both of us. We reciprocated, and shortly after, an unexpected figure entered the headquarters.

    "Prince!" Leonard exclaimed, his eyes widening. "What brings you here?"

    "The Prince?!" Joey blurted out, his hands hovering in panic before falling to one knee. "I-I apologize for my insolence!"

    The Prince looked at him with neutral eyes. "Raise your head, I''m here just to inform you about the situation."

    Joey rose from the ground, and Leonard approached the Prince. "What''s the matter?" he asked him.

    ��I''ve sent the letter to my father and briefed the guards; they''ll guard the entrance of the dungeon. We should be hearing back soon," he informed, arms folded. "In the meantime, I was wondering if you had any information about Carolina''s contact."

    Leonard shook his head. "I know nothing about her contact. Did she send the letter?"

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The Prince shrugged. "I''m not aware. I went to her headquarters, both this morning and yesterday, but she wasn''t there, and none of her members know where she went."

    Bringing a hand to his temples, Leonard sighed. "Where did that girl disappear to...?"

    "I was hoping you could answer that," the Prince commented, slightly lowering his gaze.

    "I''m sorry, Prince, my knowledge on the matter is the same as yours. But worry not; I shall do my best to get in touch with her. We can only hope her contact comes through..."

    The Prince nodded in response. "Understood. Well, I shall take my leave, then. One of my members, Abby, currently has a fever. I''ll go check on her; I just passed by to fill you in on the situation."

    "Thank you for taking the trouble, Prince," Leonard said, bowing.

    With that, the Prince exited the headquarters, and Leonard turned toward Crimson. "Crimson, find a way to contact Carolina."

    She groaned. "Of course it had to be me..."

    Amused by her despair, I hid a smile.

    After breakfast, feeling refreshed and lighter, it was finally time to check on my spells. So, I headed to my usual spot outside the city walls.

    "Alright. First of all... Bianca."

    As I cast the spell, the familiar ice-cold gust of wind materialized right behind me. I turned around to observe the demon, but was instead greeted with a sight I was not expecting.

    "W-what?!" I stumbled backward, instinctively shielding my face with my arms, hissing in pain as its claws grazed them.

    I lost balance and fell to the ground, trembling as I stared up at it screeching at me. "W-what did I do wrong?! Why are you mad at me?"

    After its loud cry, it stopped, turning to the other side, giving me its back. I was now sweating cold, while my heart was threatening to burst out of my chest.

    "W-... what was that for...?" I stammered, swallowing hard as I tried to regain my composure.

    Blood trickled from the scratches on my arms. Luckily, they weren''t deep. I slowly pushed myself to my feet. The demon remained still, its head downward. I carefully stepped past it; it didn''t move, nor did it look at me. I was utterly confused...

    Why did it randomly attack me? And now it almost looks like it was giving me the cold shoulder... Did I do something wrong?

    "Huh...?" I murmured as I observed it, clasping one of my arms with my hand to stop the bleeding and ease the pain. "W-why are you... still here?"

    I kept staring at it, each passing second making my skin grow paler. "It''s been more than a minute... Why are you still here?"

    One minute and fifteen seconds, my hand reached for my hair. "Why won''t you go away?!"

    One minute and thirty seconds... still nothing... "What do I do if it doesn''t leave...?"

    One minute and forty-five seconds. I clasped my chest. "I don''t know..."

    Two minutes... "Huh?"

    The demon raised its claws.

    "S-seven...?"

    The number increased. And then, just like it used to, it disappeared.

    "Seven... and it disappeared after two minutes instead of one..."

    I let out a big sigh of relief, taking a moment to regain my composure, slowly walking around. I was panicking over nothing... "So it lasts two minutes now, I suppose. But it wants an extra life. The number increased..."

    I kept walking around as my heartbeat gradually steadied. Sure, I enjoyed that sound, but I''d rather it be caused by something that is not my own spells...

    "No..." As I walked, another cold realization hit my brain, and I abruptly stopped. "It didn''t increase... It''s always been seven!"

    I looked at my codex as I pondered it. "The first time I summoned it, it was against the Envokers'' member! During the assassination!"

    I couldn''t see it well at that time, but the demon did indeed claim its first victim there.

    "It''s always been seven!"

    For some reason, now I felt like I could understand more this spell. I smiled at the thought.

    "Alright then." I cleared my throat. looking at the next spells, ready to activate it. But first... "Please don''t give me a headache. Please don''t give me a headache. Please don''t give me a headache."

    Closing my eyes and taking one last deep breath, I pronounced it. "Felincloak."

    ... I slowly opened one of my eyes. Then, the other followed. "I did it! I didn''t collapse!"

    I let out another sigh of relief, with my lips curling into a smile. I looked down at my body, now enshrouded in a purple hooded cloak. "Huh... what does it do, though?"

    The cloak was light, reaching just below my knees. I walked around on the grass.

    "I feel lighter!"

    I increased my speed, and before I knew it, I was running around.

    "Another enchantment spell..."

    I slowed my steps, examining the texture of my cloak.

    "Hmm... Or maybe... something more..."

    I couldn''t test it at the moment, but perhaps it could also diminish enemy attacks or spells... Well, regardless, it wasn''t bad having another enchantment spell.

    "It lasts ten minutes, and once it ends, I have to wait five minutes before it shines again. Noted."

    So it was time for the new, last spell... "The fourth spell... Luxfer."

    I blinked. "Huh...?"

    Then, I blinked again, and I looked around. "Nothing happened?"

    Finally, I looked at my codex. "... Why is my codex on the ground?"

    - - - - - - -

    "Ngh..."

    With all my strength, I strove to thrust myself from the bed, damp with my sweat.

    "Never would I have imagined blocking yond little mage could bear so heavily upon my body... Ugh..."

    At last, I stood upon my trembling feet, only to fall later upon the floor, losing the hollow rabbit in the process. I was panting, sweating, sweltering.

    "And why did Crimson ask her to go against it? Did she perceive the barrier was artifice?"

    I dragged myself on the door. Forget the hollow rabbit... Water... I needed water...

    "Nay... My technique is not so shallow to allow her discernment. Melissa perceived naught as well. Still..."

    I fell face to the floor.

    "NGH! Hurts..."

    I tried to stabilize my breath; mana wast consuming me, my whole body felt against me, and I could do naught but chuckle.

    "A rebound... Just how much is the price I hast to pay for blocking yond maiden...?"

    I outstretched my arm, grabbing the book on the night table, opening it to check on the spells within with my eyes.

    "Do not falter, Abby... thou must do it for her... For thy savior..."

    I finally caught my breath, reposing the book back to its place as I reached for my hollow rabbit upon the floor, only to crumble again upon its bitter cold surface.

    "Ugh..."

    Even with closed eyes, I could tell everything wast spinning around me. In that moment of dizziness, the door creaked ope.

    "Abby!"

    "Prince..."

    I could hear the Prince''s steps apace approaching me, and a moment later, my body lifting in two warm arms.

    "Abby... you''re burning. Your fever is getting worse," his voice trembled as he wrapped me in an embrace, which very much only worsened my heat.

    I extended an arm, feeling his cheek against my palm. "Oh, Prince..."

    "Why were you out of bed, Abby? You''re weak... You need to rest. Tell me if you need anything. You don''t have to force yourself."

    "Prithee, Prince... take care of me..."

 Chapter 65: Keep It Close

    "Sweetie, do you feel bad about being an anomaly?" my mother once asked me.

    Just another training session had ended; some moments before, I had been dueling against her with my single spell active. She blocked me with ease each time, not a single drop of sweat on her forehead. Then we sat right outside our humble house, relaxing and enjoying the breeze caressing our skin, while at the same time it dried my sweat.

    "Well... not particularly," I replied after chugging a whole glass of water down my throat. "I would like to have some more spells, though..."

    She warmly smiled, ruffling my hair. "One day, you shall, sweetie..."

    "It''s just a bit boring using the same one all the time..." I lamented.

    "I see."

    I glanced at her. "How many spells do you have, mom?"

    She brought a finger to her chin, her eyes looking upward. "Hmm... I have some."

    "I''ve never seen you use your codex though... Why don''t you use it to train me?"

    "It is not necessary. Magical items are more than sufficient to train you, sweetie."

    I stared at my glass of water. It was empty... just like me. "Can I have some more water?"

    "Of course, sweetie."

    It took me little time to finish that second glass of water. I really felt thirsty that morning, and I filled my stomach with nothing but water after that training.

    "Argenta..." she softly called.

    I turned my head towards her. "Yes, mom?"

    "Do you believe in fate?" she asked me.

    "Fate?"

    "Fate."

    I turned my gaze back to the empty glass, letting it swing in my hands as I thought of an answer. "Hmm... I''m not sure. Why?"

    "I told you to believe, but to never expect anything... What would you do if you were fated to have no spells aside from the only one you already possess?"

    "Huh..." I was quite taken aback by such a question... A possibility I had never considered, and it troubled me just thinking about it. "Well... I don''t know... I wouldn''t be happy about it."

    "How would you react?"

    "I would do my best to defy it... I want new spells."

    She smiled at that.

    "What even is fate, exactly?" I then asked her, tilting my head.

    "Fate..." she murmured. "One can view it in many different ways, and from different angles."

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "The purview of the Deities, perhaps? The awareness that every action is already predetermined, the outcomes inevitable and set in stone? Mankind''s doom?"

    "That doesn''t sound reassuring... How can I face such a thing if I truly were to be fated?"

    My mother giggled, and her lips curled into a warm smile as she leaned in, cupping my cheeks. "Flip the script."

    "Hm?"

    "If it ever comes to that... you mustn''t worry, sweetie. There is always a way to escape the chains of destiny, to break them link by link."

    "Are you sure?" I asked, feeling doubts slowly gnawing at me.

    "I''m certain of it."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "Because we are more than mere playthings of fate."

    ...

    "Why do you work this way?!"

    Thinking back... perhaps a part of me regrets it now.

    "It doesn''t make any sense!"

    Back to when it was ''easy''... Back to when, without even knowing it, I was ''happy''. I had a single spell, I knew it, and I was confident with it. I still had the affection of a loving mother, and the awareness that, no matter what, I knew what my place in this nasty world was, despite everything...This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Now, instead, I had nothing but doubts. How have the tables turned?

    "Why do you have to work like this?!" I shouted while I punched my codex in anger and frustration.

    This new spell was another mystery... Days had gone by in a flash while I tried to study it. And what did I get from it? Nothing... Not a single, tiny, significant piece of information. Not a shred of sense.

    "How do you even work?!"

    Every time I used it, just like my third spell at the beginning, I would lose consciousness. I didn''t even realize it at first. With this spell, however, it was different... Thankfully, it didn''t give me the worst headache I''d ever experienced. But at the same time, each time I used it, some time passed by. I figured as much... I even brought an hourglass to better understand exactly how much time passed while I was mentally gone. But... that solved nothing...

    "Why is it different each time?! And the cooldown of the spell doesn''t make sense either! First, it''s six hours. Then, I had to wait twelve! Then eighteen. The following time, a whole day! Every time six hours are added! Why?! What even is this logic?! This is not how spells are supposed to work!"

    I threw my codex into the air.

    "WHY AM I SO COMPLICATED?!"

    And I kicked it as it descended, making it fly elsewhere in the grass. Then, just like a furious baby, I threw myself face down onto the ground.

    "Why..." I groaned before rolling onto my back, now facing the sky.

    It was cold... winter was nearly upon us. The worst season, and not because I dislike the cold; I enjoy it, actually. I love seeing trees bare of their leaves, just as much as I love stepping on them and hearing their satisfying crunch. I love cozy fireplaces. I also love long, comfortable, and warm sleeves. Sometimes I''d also stretch them and play with them; it helps with the stress. I love hot chocolates as well; perfect in this season. So, overall... I do like winter. What I don''t like about it... is the fact it brings along the worst memory of all.

    Yet, I didn''t mind... I had other troubles on my mind to care about the weather. Either way, I couldn''t feel cold with how much my veins were boiling with anger. Ever since I returned to Zafferbridge, it''s been like this. I had made no progress whatsoever with the Silver Witch matter, nor with this new spell.

    Not that I could make any progress with the Silver Witch matter even if I wanted to... How does someone even search for information about someone who''s already dead without openly admitting it?! Eavesdropping led nowhere, and I had no one to turn to, nor anywhere specific where to investigate for answers, so I had to untangle this mystery on my own. And my mother was already an overly secretive woman. If she even had a secret identity... I don''t even want to think about it! Just how much is the difficulty increasing?! It feels like trying to get straight to the last Matryoushouka doll without opening all the others!

    I groaned heavily at the mere thought.

    Sure, as far as the spell was concerned, asking for help was an option. I could ask Joey to help me figure out how this spell worked, but without knowing its effects... it was better to avoid it. Even asking that crazy girlfriend of mine was out of the question. First of all, because she disappeared. Where to? Good question... And second, asking her didn''t sound reassuring. Likely, something happened while I was unconscious, since every time I came back to my senses I was still on my feet.

    Unless, for some inexplicable reason, I had become incredibly good at standing while my mind was shut off. But I highly doubt this was the case. The question is: what happened?

    I sighed. "No point standing here... For the first time, I have to say it... I give up."

    No other options. No other ways. No other paths. No other ideas. Nothing. Nothing at all.

    "The area around me doesn''t undergo any changes; my body feels the same, everything stays the same... I''m tired of thinking... I give up... You win, spell. You win, Deities... I have run out of options, and I have no clue what it does. You win..."

    I got up from the cold grass, and dragged myself back to my guild. I... wanted some company. I needed some company; mainly to distract myself. And some sweets, too. Something able to grant me some happiness, however feeble and ephemeral it might be, so I could finally move on again with my tasks.

    As I entered the guild, Joey was there, sitting in the lounge drinking some tea.

    "Joey, do you know where Crimson is?"

    He shook his head. "She still hasn''t returned. She''s probably still trying to contact Carolina."

    "Still...?" I groaned. "They both disappeared..."

    I decided to stay with him for a bit, and sat beside him. "Hey, Joey... would you like to go for a walk this evening?"

    He nodded, turning his head towards me. "Sure. Are we going somewhere specific?"

    "I want to eat something cold and sweet... maybe ice cream?"

    He frowned. "An ice cream in this cold?"

    "What, you''re too weak to handle it?"

    "No, no... I''m fine with it." He then returned to his tea, staring at it as his eyes turned gradually sadder. "It''s... that time of the year again, isn''t it?"

    My body followed his exact same demeanour, resting both my arm and head on my knee as I propped my leg on the settee. "The anniversary of my mother''s death..."

    "What will you do? If Crimson and Carolina return, you''ll have to go into that dungeon."

    "I don''t care about the dungeon..." I murmured. "I''ll go visit her tombstone."

    In reality, I did care about it, partially. But at the same time... my mother has always been my top priority. The clear of Silveandria took too much time, unfortunately.

    "Do you want me to accompany you?" he asked.

    I shook my head. "Sorry, I''d rather go alone this time. There''s... a lot of things I want to tell her..."

    "It''s alright. Just know that I''m here if you ever need anything."

    - - - - - - -

    "Joey, where are you going?"

    I was getting ready to go out with Argenta, when Elizabeth suddenly caught my attention.

    "Ah, I''m going out for a walk with Argenta. Do you want to tag along?" I replied.

    She shuddered. "Huh... I''d like to, but..."

    She stopped, her mouth unsure of what to do, her eyes low, darting everywhere. Despite the movements, not a word came out.

    "But...?" I asked.

    "But..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I... I don''t know if Argenta is fine with it," she finally managed to murmur.

    "Why wouldn''t she? Did something happen between you two?"

    She shook her head. "No, nothing happened... But, you know... Crimson..."

    I slowly approached her, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder; her eyes were still downward. "Do you want to join?"

    After a long time dwelling on it, she slowly nodded.

    "Then, let''s go. I''m sure Argenta wouldn''t mind some more company."

    "A-alright..." she stammered. "Just give me a few minutes to change, please."

    "Sure. I''ll wait for you. Take your time."

    She smiled, and with an expression seemingly much more relaxed than a moment earlier, she headed off to her room.

 Chapter 66: Round Two

    Concluding that fancy dresses brought nothing but misfortune, I opted for a casual look for the evening. Hopefully, nothing bad would''ve happened, and I wouldn''t have had to throw my clothes away.

    When I descended the stairs to the lounge, finally ready, Joey was already there waiting for me. Elizabeth was there too, dressed quite properly except for her ridiculously big hat. Her attire clearly suggested she wanted to be part of the evening.

    "Are you ready?" Joey asked as he stood up from the settee.

    I nodded. "Is she coming too?"

    "I-I would like to, if it''s not a problem..." she murmured, averting her gaze.

    "Well, it''s not a problem," I replied. Though I''d much have preferred she hadn''t tagged along... But as long as I''d get distracted, I was fine with it.

    "Shall we go then?" Joey proposed with a smile.

    With slow steps, we strolled around the city, casually conversing now and then. After a while, spotting a comfortable place to spend some time, we ventured inside. The cozy atmosphere was exactly what I was looking for, and the warm, intimate orange lighting easily provided relaxation.

    We took a seat; even the chairs were soft and relaxing. Not long after, a man approached to take our orders, and we all took something. I went for an ice cream adorned with a melting chocolate marvel! The long glass cup and teaspoon did nothing but enchant its already appetizing aesthetics.

    "Hmm!" I shivered as I took the first bite, already looking forward to the upcoming one. "It''s sho good!"

    "You''re the only one who could eat something like that in this weather," Joey sighed with a smile.

    Unlike me, they went for something warm. Elizabeth went for a cup of chocolate accompanied by a remarkable croissant, while Joey enjoyed a fine and fancy tea with several biscuits.

    "I might even go for more after this," I declared.

    "That''s practically a dinner," Joey commented.

    "I''ll gladly have this as dinner."

    "My purpose as a cook has already ended?" he joked.

    A soft laugh escaped me. "Well, can you make something like this?"

    "Hmm... it''s a challenge... but I could try," he replied as he rubbed his chin. "Would you even eat it, though? You haven''t been eating much lately."

    "I''m not that hungry recently."

    "I''m noticing..." he murmured.

    "Are you troubled, Lady Argenta?" Elizabeth joined.

    "Hmm. Well, not only that," I said, twirling the teaspoon in my mouth before redirecting it inside the glass cup. "I''m having trouble understanding my own spells."

    "Did you manage to get some new ones?" she asked.

    "Well... yes, I do have a new one, aside from the one you allowed me to take in the dungeon."

    "Aha!" she exclaimed, clasping her hands together with a bright smile. "I was sure you''d find a way to have more! I always knew you were talented!"

    There she was, idolizing me for no apparent reason once again. This is exactly how she behaved throughout the entire trip to Silveandria.

    "Hm, thanks."

    After some more talking and me indulging in extra sweets, we left the place and slowly headed back towards the guild. However, at some point, I parted ways with them, saying I wanted to walk some more. And so I did, until late hours, wandering around the most secluded spots in the city.

    "I suppose I made you wait long enough... Bianca."

    Surely, with a prey right in front of me, it wouldn''t attack me. And I was right; it lunged right for its meal.

    After taking and devouring its heart, the demon stood still in place. A minute had already passed.

    "This is a problem, though..."

    The spell lasting an extra minute was both a blessing and a curse... A longer duration meant more time to use it in a fight, which was good. But at the same time it increased the risk of being seen from prying eyes...

    Unless... "Disappear, demon."

    Well, color me surprised! It worked! And the spell began its cooldown. Though, it didn''t show me its claws and the progress of the request...

    "Huh?" I blinked.

    My latest spell also recharged...?

    "Hmm... Well, I don''t care. What now? Do I go back home, or..."

    After a bit of brooding, I decided to head back to the guild, taking my sweet time to fall asleep...

    ... The following morning was not looking so bad. In the afternoon, Crimson made her appearance.

    "You''ve returned," I regarded her as soon as she stepped inside.

    She groaned as she cracked her neck. "I was busy tracking down Carolina."

    "Did you find her?"

    She nodded. "Within the next two weeks, if everything goes well, we''ll venture inside that dungeon."

    "Hmm..." I murmured, thinking about the implications. "Sorry, I think I''ll skip this one."

    "Huh, how come?"

    "I have to return to my hometown. It''s... my mother''s death anniversary. I want to visit her tombstone."

    "Oh, alright. I''m sorry to hear that," she said, stepping closer, resting her arms around my neck. "Do you want some company?"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Hm? You''d skip a dungeon to be with me?" I asked; surely, I made the wrong assumption.

    "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t interested in this dungeon, but you''re way more important than a dungeon, Snowflake," she replied. "And we could join it later if you''d like."

    This was... another unexpected surprise.

    "Oh... well, thanks. But... no. I''d rather go alone. And I''m sure Leonard would be pissed if the coordinator didn''t show up."

    "Alright, as you wish," she said, planting a gentle kiss on my lips before heading off to her room.

    With still some faint confusion persisting inside my mind about what had just happened, I continued with my day. And, with my night...

    "Bianca."

    I went for a spot even more secluded. After the demon got its prey, I patiently waited.

    It raised five claws.

    "Alright, as expected," I murmured to myself as I juggled my dagger around. "So, I gather that once it reaches zero, I can die again. And I''d resurrect with a new spell..."

    I started slowly heading back to my guild, pondering.

    "So, presumably, this demon allows me to come back to life every time I comply with its requests... A rather unique and twisted power, no doubt..."

    I sighed. Obviously, I had to be an anomaly through and through...

    "Long time no see," a voice, from the shadows behind me, called. A voice I had heard once before...

    I turned around, squinting to get a better look. "Oh, look who''s there... the stalker."

    He stepped closer, each tap of his shoes echoing through the air. No one nearby; on this road, it was just the two of us. A rather fortuitous encounter...

    "You witch..." His words came spitefully through his clenched teeth, while his fists were tight in anger.

    "I see you found your codex," I remarked, eyeing his little bag. "Did you like where I hid it?"

    "Lost and found of the tavern," he murmured. "What a bad taste..."

    "Oh, I beg to differ. It seems it worked quite well. Your friends didn''t invite you to the party because of that, no?" I taunted.

    He stood silent, his fists now trembling. "You''ll pay for what you''ve done," he then said, grasping a little red vial from his bag along with a syringe. He drank the potion and, a moment later, injected himself with whatever was inside the syringe. "Penombra."

    I was acting confident, but this was a big problem... Without a doubt, that potion and whatever he injected himself with were empowering. I was in a hard spot with my demon still in cooldown... "It seems you came prepared."

    He took a deep breath, slowly raising his fists, getting in position. "You shall meet my death companions soon..."

    "Felinchant."

    I activated my spell just in time; he was already in front of me, and a fist was coming straight for my face. I managed to swiftly deflect it with my dagger.

    While this was not looking like a bright situation for me, ideally, he was the only one who could answer my question and clear some of the fog inside my mind. So, I had to disarm him... I had to disarm him and pin him down while keeping my cool.

    This was not going to be an easy fight...

    "What''s wrong?" he questioned as we exchanged blows. "Summon your wretched creature, I''m waiting!"

    Oh, he didn''t know how much I wished to!

    "I don''t need it for you," I mocked.

    "Your speed says otherwise!"

    I was indeed slowing down, while he was speeding up. Stupid potions!

    A punch reached for my side, making me flinch in pain. Right after, a blow straight to my face followed, sending me flying backward, leaving my head dizzy from the impact.

    He approached, raising his fist. "Halo Zero," he cast, enveloping his glove in a black and powerful dark mist, menacingly spinning.

    "Felincloak!"

    As I cast my third and finally functioning spell, the cloak surrounded me; his fist slid off its texture, trailing off to the ground and causing it to shatter. I leaped backward, back on my feet once again.

    Good. I was right; this spell was more than just a simple cloak.

    "It seems you have more aces up your sleeve," he said, pulling his arm out of the ground while his gaze menacingly fell back on me.

    I was panting, my face and side throbbing from his blows. Yet, despite the situation... a giggle ran free.

    "Fuck..." I murmured, my hands reaching for my face as the giggle went on. That was a close call... "There is no way I can keep my cool!"

    "You''re sick..." he spat, his eyes narrowing in disgust at the simple sight of my face, burning red with excitement.

    "Yes... you''re right," I breathed, trying to ease my laughter as I relaxed my body, taking a deep breath. "You''re absolutely right. I am sick. But I don''t care..." I pointed my dagger at him, enticing him with sweet eyes followed by equally sweet words. "Come at me, let''s dance some more."

    He sighed heavily, and his hand reached into his bag once again, retrieving a small sphere with an inviting button on the top of it. "I had hoped this wouldn''t be necessary..."

    As he clicked the button, the sphere shattered, and several little pieces of glass flew around him in a specific pattern. It was a magical item...

    From the look of it, those pieces resembled little blades, shards serving both as offensive and defensive tools.

    "So we''re increasing the difficulty, hm?" I giggled, my senses sharpening at the mere sight. "Bring it on."

    He lunged forward, feinting with his right and striking with his left; one of the flying shards followed the trajectory of his fist, grazing my cheek. I twisted away, feeling my heartbeat speed up.

    "Running away, witch?!" he taunted as he stepped closer.

    Oh, I wasn''t running. But finding an opening in that mess was easier said than done.

    I raised my dagger, allowing its purple blade to capture the moonlight for a fleeting second before plunging it towards his hand.

    He quickly avoided it by dashing to the side before repositioning himself, rapidly bolting in my direction.

    I had no other choice but to roll to the side; those shards would''ve torn me to pieces had I stood still.

    Regaining my footing, I steadied myself for his advance. He swung his fist, I ducked. At that exact moment, I saw it: an opening!

    I slashed my dagger at its leg. I couldn''t cut deep, and I had to leap back right after, but it was enough to make him stagger.

    His glare grew angrier, and he pushed forward, trying to overwhelm me with blow after blow. With my dagger and adequate footwork, I intercepted every fist and shard flying towards me. However, fatigue was quickly setting in, and despite my blood becoming hotter with each impact and near miss, winning this battle without severely damaging him was, unfortunately, out of the question.

    At the same time, I couldn''t damage him without suffering major injuries, and my spells wouldn''t last much longer... This was not looking good.

    As I kept parrying blows, suddenly, I found myself letting out a gasp.

    "Fuck!" I cursed internally.

    A quick glance over my shoulder confirmed my fear... a dead end was rapidly approaching. Going forward was suicide, going upward required a blink of an eye too much to be a favorable option, and behind me... a wall.

    "I''m trapped!"

    I panicked to the point of stumbling because of random rubbish scattered on the ground. Meanwhile, he took a longer step, closing the distance, his fist about to meet my face.

    "It''ll hit me!"

    At the same time, the shards were closing in, reaching for my neck.

    "I''ll die..."

    I had no way to save myself!

    "And I haven''t completed the demon''s quest!"

    My end was nigh...

    "I won''t come back!"

    Some shards were cutting over my skin already.

    "I''ll die!"

    And there were no spells that could save me...

    "Luxfer!"

    - - - - - - -

    "Luxfer!"

    Just as I was about to land my punch, a strange aura flickered around her for just a split second. In the same instant, she quickly raised her dagger to deflect my fist. Right after, her body twisted, a pain in my stomach followed, and my feet skidded in reverse.

    "More aces up your sleeve, witch?!" I cursed at her.

    She stepped towards me, effortlessly casting away all the shards as they surrounded her.

    "W-what are these movements?!" I wondered as I avoided her blows.

    She moved like no human being, with her body contorting!

    "What am I watching?!"

    Her eyes were absent, replaced by a dark veil.

    "Is this some... street fighting technique?!"

    I almost tripped as I stepped backward. In the midst of the confusion, I spotted an opening, and took a step forward, striking her in the stomach. The shards followed, cutting her finger off and, later, her hand.

    "Good!"

    However, a dark smoke surrounded her detached hand, causing it to disintegrate, and just like nothing happened, her hand grew back.

    "What?!"

    She screamed, and right after, punched me in the stomach with that same hand, sending me crashing to the ground. Pain clouded my senses, and I coughed blood.

    Yet I had no room to breathe; she was on me again, slicing with her dagger. My arm was grazed, and blood dripped from the wound.

    "Curse you, witch! ... I have to retreat..."

 Chapter 67: Before Her Grave

    I blinked.

    "Huh...? I''m... alive?"

    It was still night, and I was still in that same dead end, disoriented, with the moon casting a cold glow over me. The street remained deserted as well.

    "Ow!" I hissed as I rubbed my hand. "Why does it hurt so much?"

    I clenched and unclenched my fist repeatedly, trying to ease the pain.

    "Huh, blood..."

    On the ground, right in front of me: small drops of blood. It was not much, but enough to know the stalker had bled. It would seem he ran away...

    "So I was right."

    Something actually happened with this spell. And, whatever that was, it saved my life...

    I sighed. In the end, I couldn''t get any information from him... again.

    "Well, never mind... Time to go back to the guild."

    And so, I started the long walk back...

    ... The next morning, after a fresh, rejuvenating routine, I descended the stairs; Joey was already there. However, he looked... a bit down.

    "Is everything alright, Joey?" I asked him.

    He absentmindedly turned his head towards me. "Oh, good morning..."

    Okay, this was concerning... "Joey?"

    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. It''s just... I talked with Leonard earlier. Apparently, he''ll join this dungeon, too. I''ll have to watch the headquarters by myself."

    "And that disturbs you?"

    "Now that Laura is gone, it''ll feel a bit lonely," he murmured, pouring some tea into two cups; one for himself, one for me. "Hey, I was thinking... since in a few days is your mother''s death anniversary, can I tag along for a visit to my parents? I won''t follow you to her tombstone; I know you want to be alone."

    "Oh, that''s fine with me. But won''t Leonard get mad at you?"

    He shook his head before taking a sip. "Supposedly, there''s still two weeks before the dungeon. If we take a wagon, we''ll be on time."

    "Crimson said it was within two weeks. And, you want to take a wagon?"

    His eyes widened. "You want to go by foot again?!"

    "Well... n-not really." I actually hadn''t thought about it yet.

    He sighed with a smile as he faintly shook his head. "Anyway, it''ll be fine. I thought about going tomorrow morning, if that''s fine with you."

    I nodded. "Sure. No problem."

    This actually worked in my favor. By wagon, my hometown was close enough that I wouldn''t need several days. And being in the morning, I could feed a soul to my demon before having a good night''s sleep.

    But before that... I also had to say my goodbyes to my girlfriend, and also put her little gift in a safe place; not bringing it with me...

    Crimson, however, was nowhere to be found. So, I waited. In the evening, she finally made her appearance.

    "Hey, this way, you could even return back in time for the dungeon," she cheerfully quipped after hearing what I had to say.

    "I don''t know if I''ll feel ready for the dungeon after something like this, but sure, I suppose..." I replied. "You really seem eager for this dungeon. I thought you''d be more upset about freeing Silveandria."

    "Well, I am upset about it. But King''s orders... what can you do about it?" she sighed, shrugging. "At least I''ll have some fun with it..."

    "I see..."

    A moment of silence passed before her eyes turned sweet. "Do you want to spend some time together, tonight?"

    "Sorry, I... planned to stay by myself tonight."

    "It''s alright," she said, opening her arms. "Come here, then."

    I tried to read her intentions, but without success. So I just stared at her, confused. Was she going to give me a hug or something?

    "W-what is it?" I asked in the end.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I''m going to give you a kiss you won''t forget for the whole trip," she murmured in her raspy voice.

    "Oh..."

    I complied, and so did she... That night, feeding my demon had never been so sweet; my mind was fuzzy the entire time, and I shook my head countless times, trying to push that memory out. Damn crazy bitch with her intoxicating lips...

    But nonetheless, the trip back home began...

    ... Joey prepared most of the essentials for the trip, and given the cold weather, part of the road was frozen. Because of it, we were forced to make several stops and slow our pace. In the end, the wagon turned out to be a great plan, as we arrived in town just as dawn was breaking, on the very morning of my mother''s death anniversary.

    The sun had yet to rise, and the chilly air made Joey tremble. He went straight home, and I followed. His parents were missing, likely working late as usual. I took the opportunity to claim his bathroom and took a refreshing and much-needed warm bath. After which, I dressed quietly and made my way to my mother''s tombstone.

    Talking with the dead... It could be either something compassionate, or completely disturbing. The context really matters.

    Was I holding a skull in my hand at that moment?

    No. So, from an outsider''s eyes, it wasn''t disturbing. It certainly looked sad, though. And from someone else''s perspective, perhaps even endearing. A daughter paying her respects to her mother, hoping her words might somehow find their way to her. Granted, if there were ever a place where they could truly reach her...

    Without a doubt, pitiful and depressing...

    I sighed; it was so cold that my breath misted in the cold air. The graveyard was also silent; the kind of quiet that makes you feel the weight of your own thoughts, and I had way too many lately...

    "I''m angry at you, you know?" I finally started, my eyes on her tombstone before looking away, focusing on the ground instead.

    "I... I''m really angry at you..."

    I took a deep breath, but it shuddered in my chest. This year, for some reason, it was harder than ever.

    "You and your damn secrets... I bet you had a lot of fun teasing me like that, and I''m sure you''re still having your fun."

    Another sigh escaped me, heavier this time, as I turned my gaze back to the tombstone.

    "Yet, at the same time... I miss you..."

    My words were softer now. Yet, despite the effort, I couldn''t stop my eyes from dropping once more to the ground.

    "I really miss you..." I murmured. "You know? This year has been... really chaotic. I went to Zafferbridge, dying inside the trial to get into the city. And, surprisingly, I came back to life. Ever since then, it''s been nothing but chaos..."

    A loose strand of hair fell across my face, disturbing me; I tucked it behind my ear.

    "I even... have a girlfriend now." A bittersweet chuckle ran free at that. "Crimson... It still feels strange to admit... But, you also had one, didn''t you? That purple lady from your story... I wonder how things were between you two. I bet you made her angry multiple times with your teasing, just like you did with me..."

    I shook my head. "No, perhaps you were even worse with her; you must''ve driven her crazy... Crimson is the same, and here I thought I could be like you. I suppose I''m still learning..."

    I scratched my arm, pulling it close to my body as another sigh escaped me.

    "I also got called... the Silver Witch''s daughter," I whispered, glancing back at her tombstone. "That''s you, isn''t it? I wonder why..."

    My shoulder felt heavy, and I let my arms drop. Another sigh, even deeper this time, escaped.

    "Just what were you in your life, mom...?"

    "It''s been a long time, Argenta," a voice from the side called. A voice I knew; it was pretty hoarse. The passage of time made it worse with each passing year.

    I slowly turned around. "Priest..."

    He looked at me with his usual glasses, adjusting them for a moment before regarding me once again. "It seems... you''ve grown stronger."

    "Hm..." I simply hummed, unsure of what to say.

    "I gather you can see her now... Am I wrong? ... Bianca, I mean."

    "Huh...?" My eyes widened just hearing such a thing. "Priest, how... do you know that name?"

    He didn''t answer my question. Instead, he stepped closer, while his hand reached for something inside his vest. "Here, this is for you."

    I stared at the object he held out: a simple envelope. "A letter?" I asked, bewildered, before returning my gaze to him.

    "A letter your mother entrusted to me, to hand over to you once you recognized that name," he replied.

    "A letter from... my mother?"

    He tilted the envelope toward me, urging me to take it. Hesitantly, I reached out and took it.

    I silently observed it as nothing but confusion swirled inside my mind. He just stood still, silently watching me.

    "What... is it about?" I finally managed to ask.

    He closed his eyes, slowly shaking his head. "Sorry... I am not aware of its content. But, if you ever need anything, you know where to find me," he then said, slowly turning and walking away.

    I blinked in confusion, several times, trying to process what had just happened before finally returning to the envelope in my hands. A letter from... my mother...

    "Well... okay..."

    With trembling fingers, I carefully tore the envelope open and unfolded the paper inside. I could recognize my mother''s beautiful handwriting right away.

    I took a deep breath, and began to read...

    ''Hi sweetie,'' the letter began. ''I wonder how much time has passed since then. Has it been some months, some years, or even decades? And I wonder, have you grown at all, or are you still my tiny little creature?''''

    I grunted, tightening my grip on the paper. Even in a damn letter she had to tease me!

    I shook my head, and took yet another deep breath to calm myself, eventually returning to the page.

    ''But, casting that aside... I suppose you''re standing before my tombstone; the place where my story ended. If you''re not, I want you to be there. I want you to listen to me, and I want you to imagine me, gently ruffling your hair as you stand beside me. Because, if you will, this is my last lesson for you, Argenta...''

    I turned my gaze upward to the sky, exhaling to calm down; tears were almost threatening to gather in my eyes. Then, calmly, I prepared to follow her words.

    ''To go where everything began. To be what you desire the most. To be free from the puppeteer''s strings. To uncover the truth. To know who I was. To get to the very end of this story... You must make a decision. This is your life, and you must live it as you deem necessary. The power is yours, and no one else''s. So, if you want to take on my quest, to strive until the very end of it... flip the page.''

    "Sweet words, mom, without a doubt," I murmured as my eyes drifted away once again. "You always knew how to intrigue me with your stories, and now you''re giving me one last lesson... Yes, I want to know. I''m ready."

    And so, swallowing hard, and with my curiosity at its peak, I flipped the paper, and continued reading.

    ''You have made your decision, I see. You''ve never been one to escape, have you? Very well, then. You''re ready to heed my words...''

    As I continued, however... my eyes widened, my hands trembled, and my breath almost choked me as it escaped my lungs.

    ''Argenta, my sweet child... kill yourself.''

 Chapter 68: Mothers Quest

    "This is... not even funny..."

    I giggled. A dark, almost hysterical laugh, while the paper trembled in my hands.

    "Kill... myself?"

    Indeed, if this was one of her jokes, it wasn''t even remotely funny...

    "I get it... I have to die to unlock more spells. But... kill myself?"

    My eyes suddenly felt wet.

    "As in... with my own hands? With my dagger...? Kill myself?"

    My vision blurred.

    "B-but why...? Does killing myself with my own dagger rather than letting a random foe do the job change anything...?"

    I violently shook my head.

    "This is my mother!" I reasoned with myself. "S-she always loved me. She wouldn''t ask me to do something like this if it wasn''t for my own good... She must''ve understood my magic, somehow! This world had no secrets for her, after all! So she knows best! This is for my own good... right?"

    And my head also had begun to hurt...

    "I have to... end my own life... with my own hands."

    Just at the thought of it, my legs felt heavy, and ceased to support me. I collapsed to the ground, letting the paper slip from my fingers, both my hands reached for my face. "Breathe, Argenta... Breathe..." I murmured to myself, trying to hold back the giggles that clawed at my throat as a cold sweat broke out uncontrollably. And to think I had just taken a bath moments before...

    I turned my head to the dark, grey sky above, deeply inhaling to calm down. If the Deities were watching, they surely were having their fun. Oh, of course they were. Why would even Deities care about the people of this world? Let alone an anomaly like me...

    "First of all... I can''t even do it. I have to complete my demon''s request. First thing first."

    I shook my head, pulling myself up. I had work to do... My demon still wanted four hearts, four souls, before I could even think about taking this step. And since it was still early in the morning, I could surely find someone on the street. And, perhaps... feed more than one at once?

    Oh, what a wonderful idea! Surely, a demon wouldn''t be picky about something like this!

    And so, I got to work. My footsteps were almost automatic as I wandered through the familiar streets of my little hometown. And, in some twisted alley, I spotted them: three men huddled together speaking in low voices.

    Such easy prey! What better way to use my charm than to seduce some random souls in the street and feed them to my demon?

    And so I did. Alas, one of them was armed; I hadn''t noticed the glint of the knife until it was too late. He lunged at me, and before I could think, I drove my dagger into his throat, ending his life in a spray of blood. Such a waste... I had to end his life personally, but my demon did indeed eat the hearts of the other two. So, I just had to wait, and...

    "Yes! It worked!" I giggled at the good news, feeling happier than ever for just a fraction of a second.

    Now I just had to wait for six hours and try again...

    "I can do it... I just need to distract myself and move forward..."

    I nodded, to no one in particular, but I nodded. And, wiping the blood from my hands, I went on with the day; it had just begun, after all, and there was still so much I could do.

    What to do to distract myself? Hmm... eating?

    Yes, yes! Eating! I still had to have breakfast! Something sweet to cheer myself up! Yes, that would help!

    And then, and then...

    And then, nothing... I could do nothing but wait. Six long hours... After which, I let my demon claim another heart. Just one, unfortunately. And then, after more six excruciating long hours, the last one...

    Now, back at the graveyard... The evening air still, and nobody around. All alone, standing right before my mother''s tombstone.

    "I can do it..."

    I took out my dagger, pointing it at my throat.

    "H-how exactly...? Do I just... insert and pull away...?"

    My hands trembled, and I pulled the dagger away slightly.

    "No, m-maybe with a little twist it''ll be quicker... More blood loss means a faster death... Y-yes... it has to be the best way..."

    I redirected once again the dagger towards my throat, hovering it just a hair''s breadth from my skin. I swallowed hard, feeling the cold edge press against the soft flesh of my throat.

    "W-why all the hesitation...? I just have to treat my throat as if it were one of my enemies... that''s all... Y-yeah..."

    My heart pounded loudly in my chest. Yet, for some reason... this time I had mixed feelings about it.

    "I... I have to do it... I have to do what my mother told me to do... I have to go on with her quest!"

    I tightened my grip on the dagger.

    "It''ll be quick..."

    I tried to imagine what crazy and infuriating new spell awaited me after it. But, with no real surprise... it wasn''t helping me.

    "It''s just a push..."

    My breath completely abandoned me, and I tried to force air into my lungs. Each breath felt like it was strangling me.

    "Please, hands... move..."

    A tear slipped down my cheek, and all I could do was blink rapidly, trying to clear my vision.

    "Come on..."

    How could fear control me?! Why?! I am better than this!

    "Go, Argenta... Come on!"

    Yet the dagger still refused to move... Why? Why did my own body refuse to obey? Why wasn''t it moving forward?

    "Please..."

    I swallowed hard once more, feeling the press of the dagger more keenly now, while my fingers ached from the tightness of my grip.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Then, at some point... something snapped.

    "I can''t!" I gasped, feeling air rush back into my lungs, warmth coming back to my face, and my heartbeat beginning to slow. Yet, my knees gave out, and I crumpled to the ground. "I CAN''T!"

    Tears streamed freely down my face, and I directed my gaze to the sky.

    "I can''t kill myself..."

    I punched the ground; my blow was so weak it was pitiful... I felt emptied of any strength despite having done nothing.

    "I''m not that crazy to kill myself just because someone tells me to..." I sobbed, wrapping my arms around myself as I shivered. "Even if that someone is my mother... I can''t. I don''t want to feel that pain..."

    I pulled my arms even tighter, holding myself together.

    "I don''t like pain... I don''t like death... I just like running away from it... I can''t..."

    Taking my time... I slowly, and finally managed to calm down. How much time had passed? I couldn''t even tell... some hours probably, or perhaps it just felt that way. I blamed winter for making days seem so short... And, with nowhere else to go, I headed to Joey''s home.

    "Argenta!" he greeted me as soon as I stepped inside; his expression was concerned.

    "Hey," I murmured in response.

    "What''s wrong? You look horrible..."

    "Could I sleep here for the night?"

    He nodded without a crumb of hesitation. "Of course you can. I thought that was obvious."

    "Thanks."

    "You know where''s the room," he said, his thumb pointing to the usual guest''s bedroom.

    I immediately stepped towards it, but as soon as I did, Joey''s voice halted my steps. "Did you eat anything? I can make you something," he gently proposed.

    I turned to him. "Would you still cook something for me? It''s pretty late..."

    "Of course," he chuckled. "It''s my job after all, isn''t it?"

    A soft smile graced my face. "Thank you..."

    I quietly waited for Joey to finish preparing something warm for me to eat, and he decided to keep me company while I ate his dish. It was so warm I could feel all my remaining shivers fading completely away. Afterward, we finally headed to our respective rooms to sleep.

    Or at least, tried to...

    "I can''t sleep..."

    How was I supposed to, after such a day?

    I sighed, staring up at the ceiling as the events of the day replayed in my mind. Something I absolutely had to avoid...

    I had to distract myself, even if just a little. So, tossing the covers aside, I got up from bed and dragged my feet toward Joey''s room, knocking on it. "Joey, can I come in?"

    "The door is open," he replied from the other side.

    I slowly swung the door open, and stepped inside. Joey was sitting up on the bed, rubbing his eyes. "Can''t sleep?" he asked in a groggy voice, though still gentle.

    "Hmm-hm..." I hummed before throwing myself face-first onto the bed. "And your bed is much fluffier. It''s not fair," I then mumbled as the blankets muffled my voice.

    "You could''ve just asked to sleep here, you know?" he said, and I glanced at him; he was smiling.

    "You should''ve thought of that," I countered, rolling to the side.

    He sighed, scratching his cheek. "It must''ve slipped my mind."

    For a long while, I stared at the blankets absentmindedly. "Joey... I have a question for you."

    "I''m listening."

    "Let''s suppose... you were forced to do something. You have to... but you can''t bring yourself to do it... What would you do?"

    "Hmm..." He appeared thoughtful for a moment, rubbing his chin. "Is this... another weird way of yours to tell me I''m a wimp?"

    A chuckle escaped me at that, and he followed. "No, no, Joey. I''m serious," I then said, still partly laughing.

    "Well... If I had no other choice and were forced to do it... then I''d try to gather all my courage and do it, I suppose," he replied.

    "And would you succeed?" I pressed. "What if you weren''t able to?"

    "I would have to, no matter what," he shrugged, though I could sense his voice waver. "You said I have to, didn''t you? So, I have no other choice... My parents raised me like that."

    "Hmm..."

    Joey comfortably settled back under the blankets, turning to the side to face me. "This time, visiting your mother''s tombstone is affecting you more than usual, hm?"

    I could not think of an answer, and my eyes looked down. Instead, I pushed myself higher on the bed, resting my head closer to his chest. "I''m sleeping here tonight."

    "Do you want me to go to the guest''s bedroom?"

    "No, just stay with me."

    "Alright."

    I took a deep breath, and closed my eyes. "I miss her, Joey..."

    His arm wrapped around me, pulling me closer. I welcomed every bit of it. "I know..."

    Nestled in his embrace, as his warmth seeped into me, I finally felt like I could actually sleep. And so I did, peacefully...

    ... In the morning, after stretching every fiber of my body and having a good breakfast, I headed back to my mother''s tombstone.

    I was stupid, and Joey was right; I had to do it... Fortunately, sleep is truly a blessing. My mother had always shown me the answer to face obstacles; that''s how she raised me, after all. And, as usual, I had overthought it. Such a bad habit of mine...

    "I just have to enter the Dynamic Zone..."

    As simple as that. If unnecessary thoughts are stopping me... then all I need to do is eliminate them.

    I sighed, taking in a deep breath, letting the fresh air cool my body and blood. Then, I breathed out, releasing all my fear.

    Repeat. Breathe in, breathe out.

    Once more. Fresh air in, now my mind is fresh. Intrusive thoughts out, now my body is free.

    Repeat.

    One last time...

    "And everything is clear..."

    Just as the skilled assassin I am, I brought the dagger to my throat.

    "Just in, and out..."

    Holding my breath, I started. The sharpness of the blade bit into my skin; a little pain spread from the point of contact.

    I gasped; the sound strangled as it caught in my throat. Yet, I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop.

    The warmth of my blood trickled down my neck, soaking into my clothes, sticky and thick. I felt the pulse of my heartbeat in the wound, with each throb sending another little wave of pain through my body.

    I forced my hand to push harder, driving the dagger deeper, the tip now slicing through flesh and sinew. The agony was too overwhelming to ignore now, and my vision blurred with tears.

    Was it pain, or fear? I couldn''t really tell... but it was of no importance. I just had to suppress my feelings.

    The world around me gradually seemed to tilt, my balance wavered, and my strength began to falter.

    "I''m there!" I screamed internally.

    Despite everything, I was still able to feel my body begging me to stop, to throw that dagger away and press my hands to the wound, to do anything to survive.

    I drowned it all.

    And finally, with a culminating burst of willpower, I twisted the dagger, and let it fall from my grasp, as my hands felt suddenly too weak to hold it any longer.

    The sound of it hitting the ground was muffled and distant, as though it came from somewhere far away... My senses were now completely astray.

    My knees buckled, and I collapsed, while little tears wetted my face.

    "Oh... it''s horrible..."

    The warmth of my blood pooled beneath me, turning from warm to icy cold until I could barely feel it.

    "Hurry up and die..."

    My thoughts slowed, along with the world around me, which blurred into indistinct shadows.

    "Is this what dying in the Dynamic Zone feels like...?"

    I hated every second of it...

    "Just end..."

    My eyelids grew heavy, and darkness deepened as I sank further into it. The last sensation I was aware of was a slight pressure in my chest, like the faint echo of a heartbeat.

    And then...

    Nothing...

    "Ah!"

    I gasped in air as though I had just surfaced from deep waters. Heat surged through me once again, and I felt my heart hammering rapidly in my chest.

    "I did it... I did it..." I murmured between breaths as little giggles ran free. "I did it."

    Obviously, as usual, my mind was slow following a resurrection.

    "Oh, hi demon," I casually said, glancing at the familiar white, horrendous creature nearby.

    The wound at my throat was gone, the skin smooth and unbroken as if nothing had happened; nothing new so far. The blood, however, partially dried and dark, stained my clothes.

    "Alright... let''s check the codex."

    After taking a moment to steady myself, I reached for my codex and, flipping through the pages, I checked the new spell.

    "Huh...?"

    Now my eyes trembled. My fingers went cold, and my lungs forgot how to draw breath once again. My heart skipped several beats as a chill ran down my entire body, and had I not already been on the ground, I might''ve just collapsed again.

    "W-why...?"

    My chest also hurt...

    "Why are you here?!"

    - - - - - - -

    "The outcome has already been decided..."

    I wandered across my church, with my thoughts drifting back to nothing concrete, really.

    "Or, perhaps... you had already figured this out long ago..."

    I awaited her creation to appear. Because, deep down, I knew I had to play a part in her schemes...

    "To continue with your rightful legacy, in this distorted world..."

    While she had always been the best actress, this world offered nothing but the harshest of realities. No stage to shine upon, and no script that could bend reality to the will of the play.

    "Are you watching now? I wonder..."

    Yet, amidst the chaos, there lay but a single glimmer of light hidden by the darkness, far beyond where any eyes could ever reach, utterly unseeable. Corrupted, perhaps. Sick and twisted, even. Yet she took that faint light, however feeble and fragile it could be, and made it shine as brightly as the sun.

    "And if you are, are you enjoying the show?"

    The door of my church burst open violently. "What is the meaning of this?!" she shouted, her clothes stained with dark blood, her cheeks wet, and her eyes aflame. "What does it mean?! Why is my mother''s full name in my codex?!"

    ''If from the seat it is not possible to see what is happening beyond the curtain, then it is necessary for the spectator to go up on the stage as well''... Am I wrong, Milady?

    "ANSWER ME!" she screamed, her mana threatening to bring the whole church crashing down.

    I turned towards her, inhaling deeply before addressing her with calm, and the respect she deserves. "Why don''t we discuss it over a warm tea?"

 Chapter 69: Death Knelt Before Her

    After I managed to calm down, as much as I could, the priest gave me some space for myself and clean clothes to change into. I quickly washed my body before putting them on. Then, moving on to the church''s kitchen, he prepared some tea, and we sat face to face at a small tripod table.

    I stared at the freshly brewed tea, letting the cup''s warmth seep into my hands, desperately seeking whatever little peace it could bring me.

    I brought the cup to my lips; despite the pleasing scent of herbs, my mood was not improving. Then, letting its steam warm up my face, I finally took a sip.

    Too hot. I burned my tongue, and my throat right afterward.

    I now hated that tea.

    "Don''t rush," the priest cautioned with a fond smile.

    "I don''t want it anymore," I said, pushing the cup away, putting it back on the little table.

    He chuckled. "Giving up already?"

    "The bastard burnt me," I coldly replied. "And I''m not here for that."

    "You rush too much, little one. Take another sip, and calm yourself."

    "I am calm."

    "One that is calm does not shake their leg," he pointed out.

    I froze my movements as soon as my eyes fell upon my leg, and I sighed at the realization. Each time I died, my body seemed to act against my will, and it was becoming worse with each death.

    He chuckled again before returning to his tea, closing his eyes to better enjoy the taste. I forced myself to follow his advice, and went for another sip. This one was manageable.

    "Priest..." I then began.

    Concluding his sip, he moved the cup away from his lips, and slowly opened his eyes. "Hm..."

    "My mother..."

    He sighed, his smile turning wistful as he set his cup down. "She''s always been like this, wasn''t she? Even now, all the lights are upon her, as they always have been. One could even dare say she was histrionic."

    "A charming and peculiar woman, without a doubt," I casually remarked. "I want to know, priest..."

    He sighed, going silent and taking another little sip from his cup before addressing me once again. "Are you sure?"

    "I am. Why is she in the pages of my codex?"

    "Some secrets may be better left untold," he advised.

    "I''M TIRED OF SECRETS!" I snapped, rising from my seat so abruptly that my chair toppled backward, accompanied by the sound of it clattering to the ground, which reverberated through the entire room.

    He, to my surprise, remained calm. "Sit back."

    "You''re going to answer my questions."

    He nodded. "I''ll do what I can."

    I took a deep breath and calmed my nerves. Then, slowly, I righted my chair and sat back down. "My mother..."

    "I don''t know why she''s in your book," he started. "I may have fewer answers than you expect."

    "Anything can help. I have no clue what she was. You knew her, didn''t you? Do you know anything about who she was when she was alive?" I asked.

    He slightly leaned back. "Oh, yes. I can answer that..."

    I leaned forward, my eyes widened at that answer. Finally, I could have something. "The... Silver Witch..."

    The priest''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    "You know!" I exclaimed.

    "Yes," he nodded. "I know."

    "Tell me!" I urged. "Who was she?!"

    "Sit back."

    "Ah..." I had gotten so intrigued that I rose from my seat without even realizing it. "Okay... I''m listening," I then said, settling back comfortably into the chair, sipping some tea hoping to steady my nerves once more.

    "I suppose it wouldn''t be wrong to consider your mother... simply the strongest. The most powerful and incredible libromagus the world has ever known."

    "Libromagus?"

    "I imagine you want to hear from the start," he murmured, earning my nod. "You, more than anyone, should know; in this world, strength... power is what matters most. And in that city, where she was from, the cultivation of it was the absolute priority; creating a group of elite libromancers that could top anyone and anything in this world. They were called libromagus; mages, warriors, enchanters of any kind, destined for greatness."

    I took another sip, and he mirrored me before continuing.

    "But even among them," he sighed, "even among the elites, she was just... out of everyone''s reach."

    "Continue," I said, my voice low, as he paused once again.

    "If you wish to know the details of her past, then I must disappoint you; I am not aware of her childhood. Perhaps, she was always deemed a problematic one. However, I can say that from a very young age, she was considered special; one that deserved close attention. And, I suppose, she too had realized that," he said, looking deeply into my eyes. "Your mother followed no rules, no schemes. She was no ordinary creature. Though she appeared to be a simple woman, she was extraordinarily intricate in every way. No one could tell what she was thinking, what her goal was; what script was she following, and what the next move entailed. And, it would seem, not even the Deities could keep up with her."

    "What... do you mean?" I stammered, almost afraid of asking.

    He smiled, staring at his empty cup, carefully refilling it. "It would appear your mother understood the secrets of the books, along with the complete foundations of all magical principles. She had no bounds, no restrictions, and her vision extended far beyond that of any human. But... she wanted none of that."

    "She wanted none of that?"

    He slowly nodded. "Your mother had no interest in such things. She was not interested in power. She had no attachment to her book, nor to the potential it offered. There was only one thing in this world she truly cared about," he murmured, lifting his eyes to meet mine. "Do you know what that was, Argenta?"A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    My lips parted as I thought of the answer, and I almost stammered saying it. "The... purple lady from her story?"

    He laughed. "That''s how you know her?"

    "I... think so?"

    His smile slowly faded as his eyes returned to the tea. "But you are correct... She was her absolute priority. She only cared about her. But... that city was not accommodating to such a request. So, in the end, they tried to take her away."

    "The bridge..." I murmured as the memory of her story resurfaced.

    "The Abyss..." he corrected.

    "And she survived the fall," I continued, somehow managing to piece it all together.

    He shook his head. "She did much more than that."

    "What do you mean?"

    "She used her knowledge, and made use of her magic."

    "That... doesn''t tell me much," I confessed, almost chuckling. "I know nothing about her magic. I never even saw her cast a spell."

    He smiled, wetting his lips before continuing. "What do you think her magic was, little one?"

    I blinked. "Huh... am I supposed to know the answer?"

    "Your mother didn''t call herself a mage. Nor did she consider herself a warrior or an enchanter. She called herself a witch, because that''s how they deemed her, but more than that, she liked to consider herself something else. Do you know what that was?"

    I shook my head.

    "A soul weaver," he replied, his voice sounding almost reverent.

    "A soul... weaver," I murmured.

    "Your mother eluded Death... She didn''t share the details with me; she was a secretive one... So, I am not aware of the dynamics, but whatever happened under that bridge... changed her forever. She was not afraid of the Abyss, and after falling into its dark depths, like a phoenix, she forced her lover to be reborn from the ashes."

    "Hm..."

    "I believe... she''s following you right now, isn''t she?"

    I tilted my head, confused. "She?"

    "Bianca."

    My eyes widened, my blood ran cold, and an icy chill shot down my spine. I hadn''t understood. I hadn''t understood at all. "Y-you mean... that thing... t-that demon is... was her lover?!"

    My voice trembled as I slowly turned to look at it... She was right there, this horrid creature, this monster was... my mother''s lover?!

    "Could you summon her, Argenta?" the priest asked.

    "Huh?! Y-you mean... a-are you sure?" I stammered.

    "Hm, is there something wrong?" he commented, seemingly confused by my reaction.

    If there was something wrong?! Everything was wrong! I couldn''t even find the words to describe it!

    "W-well..." I continued. "O-okay... Bianca."

    And so, the demon behind me shifted, its form grew more defined, and now even the priest could see... her.

    He rose from his seat and approached her with a smile, slowly bowing as he took the demon''s claws in his hand, gently pressing his lips against them. "It''s good to see you again, Bianca," he murmured.

    The demon emitted a low growl in response.

    Just what was I witnessing...?

    However, after the two minutes, the demon reverted to its original form, and he couldn''t see her again.

    "Hm? You sent her away?" he asked me.

    I shook my head. "No, the spell only lasts two minutes."

    "Hm..." he mumbled, returning to his seat to rejoin our conversation. "It appears you don''t have full control over her yet. You can only sustain her form through mana, but she is not made of mana. You must''ve realized by now; she''s a soul, and only a soul weaver can have full control over a soul."

    "Huh..." I just blinked, unsure of what to answer.

    The priest looked immersed in thought for a moment. "Argenta... may I know what your mother wrote to you in that letter?"

    "Ah, sure," I hastily retrieved the letter, partially stained with blood from the act I''d committed in front of her tombstone, and handed it to him.

    "To go where everything began..." the priest murmured as he read it. Then, he took a deep breath. "It seems your mother has something in store for you,"

    "Hmm-hm..." I nodded with a sigh. "Where is that? Where everything began..."

    "The Forgotten City," he softly replied. "That is far, far away from here."

    I groaned. "Great... Of course she had to make me go through more misery to get some answers!" I lamented, slumping in my chair.

    "Argenta," the priest called, drawing my attention back. "You said she appeared in your book, right?"

    "Hm? Yeah... What about it?" I replied.

    "Do not summon her until you''re one hundred percent certain of your decision. Go there, see it for yourself, draw your conclusions, and then... act according to your own free will."

    I shifted in my chair, settling in more comfortably. "Do you know what happens if I pronounce the spell?"

    He shook his head. "I have no clue, but if I have to guess... it has to do with her magic," he said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully before his eyes widened. "Argenta, do you know... what your magic is?"

    Now I was the one chuckling. "Haha, no," I replied, shrugging. "I really have no idea. I barely have spells, and they''re nonsense."

    "Hmm..."

    "Priest... you seem to know both of them well..." I commented, thinking back about it. "How did you meet them?"

    "I also belonged to that city. Though our situations were much different, your mother... saved my life, and I''ve been indebted to her ever since. I knew Bianca, too; you could say we were good acquaintances. I''m just ashamed I couldn''t do more for her," he admitted, his voice low, his eyes filled with a sadness I couldn''t quite decipher. "Your mother, however... she never gave up on her. Death... was nothing to her..."

    "There''s still... something off, however..." I murmured, partially trembling. "My mother survived that fall... and, from the way you talk about it... she survived much more..."

    The priest pressed his lips together.

    While that seemed to be the extent of what he could offer me regarding my mother''s past, after hearing such a story, there was still a doubt he could shed light on. Hypothetically, if my mother was able to do all that, she must''ve had an ability similar to mine which allowed her to resurrect... That would explain how she ''survived'' the fall, theoretically. But then...

    "Priest, I think it''s time for you to tell me... How did my mother die?"

    He sighed, avoiding my question.

    "Priest..." I pressed. "If my mother was truly able to control life and death like that... If she was that strong... Then who, or what, killed her?"

    He continued to offer silence.

    "She was young..." I continued. "She was strong. She was healthy. There was nothing amiss with her... But, from what I understand... she had enemies. She had enemies because she was a witch... And she was a witch because she went against the city''s rules. I''m sure I''ll understand more once I get to the place she asked me to, but so far... that''s all, isn''t it?"

    Still no answer.

    "I want to know the truth, priest. Tell me. What happened to her, to her body, that was so traumatic I couldn''t see her?"

    "There''s no need for you to know."

    "I want to. Especially now that I know all of this. Now that I know she was so powerful to turn her... lover into that. Now that I know she survived the Abyss and so much more... Just what happened to her? How did she die, and why?"

    He shook his head. "You don''t."

    "Tell me, priest."

    "Believe me, little one..."

    "Priest!" I shouted at him.

    He flinched. "She..." he sighed, wearily. "She... she killed herself, Argenta."

    Of all the answers and possibilities that crossed my mind... that was nowhere to be found.

    "W-... Huh? D-do you mean she... she...?! W-what...?" I could barely make any sense, while the whole world tilted as if I were standing in a little boat that had just crashed into an iceberg.

    He just stood silent, unable to meet my eyes.

    "T-that can''t be true... You''re lying..."

    "She came to me some days before, to confess... "

    "You''re lying..."

    "She told me to look after you, were something to ever happen. I''ve tried my best to honor that promise, but even I struggle with those memories," he murmured, his hand hesitating before it reached for my hair, softly brushing my cheek. "You''re just like her... a spitting image. It''s hard to look into your eyes without seeing her. I couldn''t bring myself to... Despite this, I''ve tried, and I''m still trying my best to fulfill her request..."

    "You''re lying..." I shook my head. "You''re lying. You''re lying. You''re lying!" I shot to my feet, and the chair greeted the floor once again with a crash. "She would never do something like that! She had no reason to! She had me! She loved me! She would never abandon me! She would never abandon her daughter!"

    "Argenta..."

    "YOU''RE LYING!"

    I ran away. Away from that liar. Away from that charlatan. Away from everyone and everything.

    It was a lie. It couldn''t be the truth. It could only be a lie. It had to be a lie. It had to be a lie...

    It had.

    To be.

    A lie.

    My mother... My joy, my teacher. The one and only I always truly cherished. The one who always smiled. The one who always protected me. The one who gave me a place in this ugly and nasty world. The one who would turn this very world upside down just for my own well-being. The one who gave me everything and never asked for anything in return. The rock in which I could refuge. My ultimate goal...

    ... Suicidal?

    - - - - - - -

    She ran... and I could do nothing but look at her disappear.

    I''ve sinned... And I did it willingly, both for her sake, and myself. However, the weight of it now seems... too much to bear.

    I sighed; the tea had gone cold as well. "Is this truly how you wished the script to unfold, Milady? Or am I just fooling myself now...?"

 Chapter 70: The Witchs Denouement

    It was a rather cold night, and I had just added a few logs to the church fireplace to warm the place up when, suddenly and without warning, my attention was drawn to the large door creaking open.

    "Ah, Lady-"

    "Nuh-uh," she quipped, making her long pure-white dress sway along with the motion of her head and finger. "How have I told you to address me when it''s just the two of us?"

    I sighed; she always had to insist on this... "Milady..."

    She chuckled, her lips curling up into a warm smile as she brought her fingertips together. "Correct."

    I invited her to take a seat and prepared a warm cup of tea so we could enjoy a conversation.

    "It''s rare to see you here," I remarked as I poured some tea into her cup. "What brings you by?"

    "The stars are so bright tonight, I couldn''t bring myself to sleep," she softly replied. "So... I came here to confess."

    "Confess?"

    "This is what you usually do, isn''t it? Hear people''s confessions."

    "Yes, yes," I replied, frowning in confusion. "I just never expected you''d be one of them."

    She remained silent, and I settled into my chair as well, taking the first sip while she stared at her steaming cup, her hands resting elegantly in her lap.

    "What do you wish to talk about?" I asked. "What do you have to confess?"

    "I''m a terrible mother, priest..."

    "Hm? What are you saying?" I tilted my head; a little chuckle escaped me after hearing such an absurdity. "Argenta is a very healthy kid, and she''s happy, as well."

    She faintly shook her head. "I''ve never been truly honest with her," she murmured. "I''m nothing but a liar. I hid the truth from her several times... I led her to believe I''m a human being, but that''s also a lie... I''m nothing more than a daemon; I have no other truth to offer her... I don''t deserve to be a mother."

    "You''re exaggerating," I said, shaking my head. "Casting aside your usual weird terms you refer to yourself with... Yes, you may be hiding something from her, but this doesn''t change the fact that Argenta has had a wonderful upbringing. And that''s all thanks to you. Raising a child on your own is no easy feat. Don''t you realize how hard that is?"

    She sighed. "They do say it''s the hardest job in the world..."

    I gently offered her a smile. "Don''t you agree with that statement?"

    She smiled in return, softly shaking her head. "No... not really. She''s brought me nothing but immense joy. I''m just sad I... won''t be able to accompany her until the end."

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    She looked away, settling her gaze on the flickering flames in the fireplace. For a long moment, the crackling of the fire was the only sound between us.

    "Milady," I began cautiously, "what are you trying to say?"

    "My time is running out, priest," she replied, her voice rising with a touch of drama. "My end is nigh. For too long, I have walked the path forbidden by The Ones Above. And for too long, I''ve ignored their warnings..." Dropping her voice to a pained murmur, she continued. "They had to send their wolves knocking at my door in order to make me listen. And even then, I chose not to... But now, it seems like the time I have gathered has come to an end... Because they are afraid... Oh, and they are right to be so."

    I looked down at my tea as I realized what her words implied, and I could do nothing but grit my teeth while my fingers gripped the cup tighter. "So... you''re telling me just now, after all this time, that there were consequences?! That you were dealing with them alone?! After all this time... you''re confessing it now?!"This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    She chuckled heartily, drawing my eyes back to her unexpected reaction. "But of course there were consequences, priest," she repeated with a wry smile. "There always have been, indeed."

    I couldn''t help but stare at her for a moment, blinking. "Milady, why are you... smiling?"

    "Hmm, was I?" she said, faintly but quickly shaking her head, regaining her nonchalant expression. "Oh, something amusing just crossed my mind. After all, what can one do, if not laugh in the face of misery?"

    "Milady..."

    "Do not misunderstand my words, priest," she calmly reassured. "Yes, my days are numbered, but do not think even for a single moment that I''m just following the path fate has laid before me," she said, shaking her head as she clicked her tongue. "I shall leave you all... spellbound."

    "Your words have always been elusive, Milady... It''s hard to understand what you mean."

    She softly laughed at that before falling silent for a moment, her soft smile never leaving her face as the fire warmed up her cheek. She stared at it, as if basking in its warmth. "Are you sad I won''t be here anymore, priest?" she gently asked, turning to me slowly. "Or should I call you Markus, in such an intimate moment?"

    "You have no idea how hard it is to keep these tears at bay," I admitted, forcing a weak smile. "And you may call me however you desire, though... it''s been so long since anyone called me that, I have a hard time even recalling it. But... Milady, aren''t you afraid of death? Of the consequences...? This world needs the Silver Witch..."

    "You may be right about the last part, but you need not worry, at all. And, me? Afraid of death...?" She shook her head. "No... I grow weary of this charade, priest, and there is nothing worse than a performer who prolongs the scene merely to fulfill their ego," she said, letting out a little sigh as her eyes dropped to her cup of tea. "You know, I remember Bianca once told me... ''It is not the thought of death that scares me, but the possibility that you might shed tears because of me.''"

    My shoulders slumped, and little tears welled up in my eyes. "She was too kind for this world..."

    "Yes, she truly was," she replied with a fond and wistful smile. "And now, I feel the same towards my daughter... History does nothing but repeat itself."

    "But that is precisely why this world needs you... Argenta needs you..."

    "Oh, like I said, you have nothing to worry about, priest," she gently reassured. "In fact, I am a little relieved... I shall finally rejoin my lover, and if Argenta wishes, both she and I will be there to guide her, never leaving her side."

    "If Argenta wishes?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    She nodded, reaching behind her dress, drawing out a small envelope. "One day... Argenta shall reach the truth..." she murmured, her eyes sadly falling onto the letter in her hands before urging me to take it. "I wish it wouldn''t come to that, but for reasons out of my control... she shall reach the truth; nothing stays buried forever. However, I do not wish for her to blindly take the same path I chose. I want her to make her decision. I want her to be free; though It may sound hypocritical of me..."

    I took the envelope.

    "When she''ll be able to see her," she continued. "When she''ll recognize her name... That is when you''ll handle her the letter."

    "What do you have in mind, Milady? Is this another one of your schemes no one can understand until it''s already too late?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    She chuckled, bringing her fingertips together. "My daughter... she will follow my words. She will; I know her well... she will. And whether that''ll be a good or bad thing... even I can''t know that!" she chuckled, waving her hands playfully before becoming serious again. "A blessing, or a curse? Who knows... But you can sit comfortably and enjoy the show, priest, and you shall see... my beloved child. Right now, she''s still discovering herself. She likes to experiment; to live in the moment, trying to surpass matters far greater than her little height," she giggled, covering her mouth as a blush colored her cheeks. "At the moment she has but a spell, and that might be my fault, I could''ve done something... oopsie," she concluded, knocking on her head.

    "Milady..." I sighed, a smile forming on my lips as I lowered my head in resignation. "Just what trouble have you stirred up this time?"

    "Well, well. You shall see. But one day... when she''ll get the hang of her own magic, she''ll be much more troublesome than I''ve ever been. She''ll surpass me, and become far more powerful than I am."

    "Someone more powerful than you?!" I couldn''t control myself, a laugh escaped me, echoing through the whole church. "Someone like that... could never exist!"

    She, however, remained completely calm and composed, displaying a faint yet serene smile. "Oh, but she will..."

    An odd sense of unease swept over me as I watched her smile grow faintly crooked, while her arms slowly wrapped around herself. "I''ve gazed into her soul, you know?" she whispered, her lips trembling as goosebumps spread across her skin. "I nearly lost myself... Such a blizzard... it kept sucking me in, relentlessly, never ceasing, with no intention of letting me go..."

    "Milady...?" I stammered.

    A shaky, unnerving giggle slipped her lips. "When that time comes... you shall witness the dawn of a new Silver Witch. Until then... please watch over her to the best of your capabilities."

 Chapter 71: Dont Think About It

    Rain...

    "Pours down on me..."

    The sky was devoid of any color, just as it was devoid of any warmth... and I was completely drenched. My body was cold; in a way, now I felt even colder than my demon.

    Yet, I didn''t care. I didn''t care at all... This rain soaked both me and my mother''s tombstone equally. Rain that would naturally then erode the exact same tombstone, slowly wearing it away through the endless and savage course of time and nature, just as it shall do the same to my body.

    Exactly as nature naturally dictates...

    "Why...?"

    Unlike the unnatural act of my mother...

    "Was I not enough...?"

    If I was shedding any tears, I couldn''t even tell...

    What was I feeling?

    I couldn''t tell...

    I couldn''t tell anything anymore...

    "Argenta!"

    A shout caught my attention, and I finally turned my eyes away from that crying sky. A sigh escaped me as I noticed him. "Joey..."

    He ran towards me with an umbrella, quickly placing it over my head, as if it could do anything about my drenched clothes already. "What are you doing?" he asked as he caught his breath. "I was getting worried... I thought you''d return at least for dinner, especially with how grim the sky looked! Do you realize what time it is?"

    I listened, but I really cared about nothing he said. I just stepped closer, absentmindedly resting my head against his chest; it was so damn comfortably warm...

    He seemed to understand my need, and wrapped one arm around me, holding me close. "Argenta... what''s going on this time...?"

    Once again, I remained silent.

    "Come on, let''s go... Let''s have dinner; and you have to dry off. You''ll seriously get sick here."

    I just hummed in response, and slowly, with me still holding his arm close to me, we headed back...

    ... As we crossed the threshold, we paused. With his arm still trapped by my hold, he closed his umbrella. "Weren''t you wearing different clothes this morning?" he then asked curiously.

    I slowly nodded. "I... went to see the priest this morning, and... I spilled some tea on them," I murmured. "He gave me a change."

    After that, silence followed. The warmth of his home combined with the one of his body almost lulled me to sleep right where I stood. Yet, I raised my head, meeting his gaze.

    Stop...

    "You have to change again now," he said with a soft smile.

    Don''t worsen your situation...

    "Argenta?" he then called.

    Those are not the lips you''re seeking...

    "I... I''m sorry, I got distracted," I managed to reply, faintly shaking my head to push the thoughts away. "What was it you said?"

    "Don''t be. I know you''re going through a lot," he gently reassured. "Why don''t you get some rest? But I really think you should take a bath and change again; you''ll get sick like that."

    As much as I hated to admit it, he was right... Not only had I nearly caused a scene, but these clothes were cold and uncomfortable, making it hard to fully relax and enjoy the coziness of his home... So, with a sigh, I detached myself from him, and made his bathroom mine.

    Never have I bathed in hotter water; I could''ve burnt in there. Yet all that heat did was soothe me. I took a deep breath as I completely immersed my body, except for my head, into the water, slowly resting it against the rim. A yawn escaped me. My demon... my mother''s lover had already disappeared, but it did take away some of my energy, as usual, along with more of my sanity than ever before.

    "What even is a soul...?"

    My mother''s lover was a human, without a doubt. She was a girl. Whatever I summon with my spell is... not human. Humans do not have claws. That thing is a monster, a demon. It can barely understand me. And from what I''ve seen, it only comprehends matters related to what it desires: human hearts, human lives, human souls...

    So, it does have principles it acts upon, desires... And now my codex has my mother''s name. It has... her soul?

    I shook my head. "Don''t think about it, Argenta..."

    After using all my strength and willpower to distract myself and not fall asleep in that bliss, I dried off and slipped into some clothes I had prepared beforehand, and finally made my way back to Joey, to the living room.

    "Hm? You changed, too," I noticed as soon as my eyes fell on him.

    "Well, you drenched me," he said with an amused smile, setting the table for dinner.

    There was a faint and pleasing smell in the air, incredibly inviting. But, at the same time... "I think I''ll skip dinner and just go to sleep."

    "Have you eaten at all today?" he asked me, raising an eyebrow.

    I shook my head.

    "Argenta..." he scolded.

    "I''m not hungry, Joey!" I dramatically whined.

    "Try to force yourself a little... You can''t go on like this. We have to return to Zafferbridge tomorrow; you need energy."

    "Tomorrow, already?"

    "We risk returning too late otherwise," he reasoned. "The weather gave us some problems. Hopefully, it won''t be as bad and we won''t have to slow down. I managed to say hello to my parents, at least..."

    I sighed; I had to tell him... "I''m sorry but... I won''t be going back there for a while."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" he asked, looking at me with sheer confusion.

    "There''s... something I have to do first," I replied. "Then, I''ll come back."

    "And I suppose you don''t want to tell me what it is..." he shrugged with an understanding sigh.

    "Sorry, Joey... It''s about my mother. I''d rather do this alone."

    "Well, how much will it take you?" he asked.

    That made me realize... "I... actually don''t know yet. Tomorrow, I''ll let you know. When are planning to leave?"

    "I planned to leave in the morning, but in the evening is also fine, probably," he said, his finger reaching for his chin. "So, there''s time. But won''t Leonard get mad at you? You have some responsibilities."

    "I don''t care about responsibilities..." I flatly replied. "And I already told Crimson I would probably skip this dungeon."

    "Alright. But since I''m willing to take the blame for not dragging you back to the headquarters..." he said, grabbing plates from the kitchen. "You''ll eat."

    I groaned, surrendering. "Fine, fine. I''ll eat. It''s a fair deal."

    He smiled, and I settled at the table. The food looked as good as it smelled. He made some tender meat and vegetables, and the cutlery was already neatly arranged. Then, as he took his seat right across from me, we began.

    I calmly picked up the fork, but as soon as I went for the knife, the sudden image of what I had done with the dagger right in front of my mother''s tombstone flashed in my mind; the clear image of that kitchen knife in hand coldly and bloodily slicing my throat just as my dagger had, mingling with the fleeting memory of the reaper similarly killing me followed.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Shivers went through my entire body, along with a wave of nausea as the sole thought of my mother doing something similar surfaced.

    How sweet. Three for the price of one?

    "Argenta?" Joey''s voice cut through the fog as the sound of my knife clattering to the ground reverberated through the room.

    "Yes...?" I replied, my voice weak.

    "You turned pale..." he pointed out, looking at me with eyes full of concern.

    "Ah..." I had trouble coming up with an excuse. "I-it''s nothing..."

    My head spun.

    "I..."

    My stomach was turning upside down.

    "Actually, I..."

    And I felt cold.

    "I feel like I''m about to throw up..." I admitted as my voice shattered, feeling bile burning its way up my chest.

    Joey quickly rose from his seat, moving to my side in an attempt to calm me down. "Hey, relax..." he said, trying to sound reassuring, waving his hand to fan me with some fresh air as I leaned back completely in the chair, looking away from the cutlery.

    "I just need some water," I whispered, breathing steadily to calm my senses.

    Joey nodded, and filled my cup with water, handing it to me. I slowly took a little sip before taking another deep breath. Slowly, I regained some color.

    "Now you''re really worrying me, Argenta. This isn''t like you..."

    He was right... This was getting worse with each death. But, as I managed last time, I just had to get used to it again... hopefully.

    A nervous chuckle escaped me. "I''m fine, I''m fine... I''m just weak because I haven''t eaten all day."

    "Are you sure...?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I''m sure, Joey. Could you just... slice the meat for me?"

    "Huh, alright..." He complied, blinking at the request. "You just breathe. Take your time."

    "Thank you..."

    Once Joey finished meticulously slicing my meat, thankfully, he even took my knife and set it beside him. Now he had two, and I could just avoid them and focus on the tender meat he prepared.

    After the meal, I stepped outside under the pretense of needing fresh air. Joey was against the idea of going out so late, but I reassured him saying that I knew this little town like the back of my hand.

    I was exhausted, to tell the truth... but not enough. I knew that if I put myself to bed my mind would just go in circles, dragging me deeper into the pit I was already in and making my situation worse, and I couldn''t be with Joey now; it was absolutely not the right time...

    Staying with Crimson, I learned there were some ways to distract one''s mind in a bed. And, for as much as I''d loved some warmth, and the idea felt extremely tempting, the last thing I needed was to jeopardize my relationship with the only person I could truly trust.

    "Keep control of yourself, Argenta," I murmured to myself as I walked around the city. Now I was truly beginning to feel desperate... Desperate for some distraction; anything that could help me cope with the reality I''d faced in the last few days, and the ones yet to come.

    "Right... I need to procure information on how to get to The Forgotten City..."

    I knew where to go; someone who could give me information and tools for the right price. Knowing him, at this hour, he was surely in the usual place, doing the usual job. Old habits die hard.

    I moved my legs towards the small tavern of the city. Its orange light provided me quite the comfort, unlike the gazes that fell on me as soon as I stepped in; some of them familiar.

    I went straight to the bartender. "What can I get you?" he asked me as he polished a glass.

    "The Sober One," I replied; a password to gain access to the room beneath the tavern where my contact would be.

    "A platinum coin," he demanded.

    I placed the coin on the counter, and he pocketed it with a nod. He then began to mix a drink, performing for the sake of the onlookers. Finally, he slid the glass toward me. "Wait for the current client to leave," he then whispered along, leaning in.

    I nodded, and took the drink with me. After some minutes, from the door I had to enter, a man came out, and I slipped inside, slowly descending the stairs. The stairs led me to his personal space; a little, cramped, dimly lit room, or a little office smelling of smoke.

    I slid the drink across his cluttered desk, and he nonchalantly let it meet his palm, casually lounged in his chair, legs propped up on the table.

    "Well, well, well... Those who don''t die see each other again, unfortunately," he drawled as his eyes fell on me with disdain. "Argenta... And here I thought this town had finally gotten rid of you."

    "Pleased to meet you again as well," I curtly greeted back.

    He adjusted in his seat, finally sitting up and addressing me with more seriousness. "What business does this little assassin have with me?"

    "I have to reach The Forgotten City."

    "Oh? Visiting your passed mother''s birthplace?"

    My eyes widened at such affirmation. "You knew?!"

    He stared at me for a second before bursting out laughing. "You didn''t?!"

    "Huh..."

    He kept laughing; a mocking laugh that asked for nothing but to be silenced. "The Silver Witch''s daughter unaware of who her mother was! Now that''s rich!"

    Anger surged within me, and before I knew it, my hand was on my dagger, pointing it straight at him. His laughter died instantly and his expression turned serious, but as my eyes caught the blade, flashbacks of what I had done resurfaced in the wake of my action.

    My hand trembled, and I had to look away as bile threatened to rise in my throat. Slowly, I lowered my dagger. "Just give me what I need. You''re not one to ask for reasons. I just need to reach that place. Where is it and how much it will take me?"

    "It''s in the north," he grumbled in response, leaning back in his chair, resting his arms behind his head. "And it''ll take you about five months."

    "HOW MANY?!"

    He flinched before regaining his composure. "You heard me."

    "T-that''s too many!" I shouted, stepping forward and slamming my hand on his desk so hard that part of the drink spilled. "I can''t wait that long! You can provide me some faster way!"

    "Don''t get cocky, Argenta!" he snapped back, huffing before leaning forward, putting his arms on the desk. "You don''t have a mount, do you? You have to take account for provisions, weather, sleep..."

    "I don''t need sleep! I need answers!" I cut him off. "And whatever gets me there can recover using potions, just as I do."

    ��Both you and your mount would be dead long before you arrived trying that.��

    "I can endure!" I clenched my fist. "Please, just procure me something fast that can cut the time down as much as possible.��

    He stood silent, eyes darting between me and his glass.

    "I''ll give you anything," I continued, trying to convince him to the best of my possibilities. "Name every price. Name every task. Name every victim. Name anything. Anything you want... I just need to reach this place."

    "I wouldn''t want to share the same air with you if I had a choice," he replied spitefully before sighing heavily. "But I have an honor... Get here in the morning... I''ll see what I can do."

    I calmed down, letting out a faint sigh of relief as I slowly retrieved my hand from his deck, almost not believing it. "Thanks..."

    "Now get the hell out of here and don''t ruin my night," he demanded. I just nodded, and walked out.

    I slowly made my way back to Joey; the cold air calmed me even more, and my eyelids felt unbearably heavy. "Now I can rest..."

    Once inside, I threw myself face-first onto the bed, the mattress swallowing my weight as I bounced, and with my mind mercifully drained to form any coherent thought, everything drifted off...

    "Ugh..."

    I woke up to the sunlight knocking on my eyes. Despite the rest, my head hurt, and my body was cold.

    "Curse you, sun."

    With a groan, I pushed myself up. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I rubbed my eyes, staring blankly at the floor.

    "I have to depart for a long ride... alone..."

    Why would I even be worried about being alone? I always did everything alone...

    I sighed. Being with Crimson softened me; love is nothing but a distraction, in the end, and I''ve grown weak because of it.

    "Whatever, I have to tell Joey..."

    I dragged my feet out of the room. Joey was already awake, preparing breakfast. I greeted him dismissively, barely making eye contact as I headed to wash my face, hoping the cold water would shake off the last remnants of sleep and clear some of my thoughts.

    It didn''t, really, but it still helped me a little. Afterward, I moved towards Joey. The breakfast was warm and inviting; too much to ignore and have a conversation. So, after filling my stomach with the comforting meal, it was finally time to... come up with an excuse.

    "Joey, we need to talk."

    He was still eating, much slower than me, but he still paused and looked up. "What is it?"

    "I''m not going back to Zafferbridge for... some months," I murmured; the latest part barely audible.

    He still heard it, though. "Some months?!"

    I slowly nodded.

    He set his spoon down, sighing. "Okay, Argenta... what''s going on?"

    "You know I went to talk with the priest," I began.

    "Yes, I know."

    "Well... I never really talked with him much before now, but it turns out he knew my mother well, and�� I guess I got nostalgic," I said with a faint smile. "I want to stay here and listen to some of his stories, maybe while I lend a hand. So, I''ll stay here for a while."

    Joey stared at me for a while before letting out yet a little and subtle sigh. "Do you want me to stay?"

    My eyes slightly widened at that. "Huh? You would?"

    "Of course I would," he replied, not a crumb of hesitation in his voice. "It''s always been like this, hasn''t it?"

    "What about the responsibilities you mentioned yesterday?"

    "Well, we''d face them together. You''re more important than a job, and I''m a collaborator thanks to you, remember? We''ve always stood together in difficult times; this doesn''t have to be different."

    My lips couldn''t help but curve into a smile. "Thanks, Joey... but no... You go back. You can wait for me there... so that when I come back, I know there''ll be someone waiting for me."

    Despite the genuine happiness that brought me, I really had to refuse. I had lied, and I couldn''t risk him finding out.

    He sighed with a shrug. "Alright... Do you need the keys?"

    "As much I''d like to sleep in your bed, it''d be weird to wake up and walk into your parents," I said with a comforting smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll find a place where to sleep. I''m sure the priest can provide me one."

    He just nodded. And I, with relief, approached him, wrapping my arms around his shoulders from behind. ��Thanks for everything, Joey,�� I whispered, pressing a small kiss to his cheek.

    "You''re making it sound like we''ll never meet again," he said, his hands gently clasping mine.

    A little chuckle escaped me. "We will. I guess when it comes to my mother I''m just... a little dramatic."

    "When it comes to your mother?" he laughed. "You always are. You go from one extreme to the other."

    "Then, I might be a little unstable."

    "Just a little."

    I let go of him and headed for the door. However, before actually stepping out, I couldn''t resist adding a bit more of theatrics. "I won''t forget you..."

    "Okay, now you''re doing it on purpose," he countered with a smirk.

    I hopped away with a giggle, and finally went to the tavern for an update from that man.

    "A three-leg chocobo?" I commented, blinking as I stared at my apparent solution.

    "Yes. This is the fastest way I can offer you. It''s so fast it can even outrun summon spells," he proudly said, puffing on a cigar.

    "Huh..."

    "The wagon''s there," he continued, gesturing towards a small, rickety cart. "Just load it with whatever you need. I''d suggest picking up some potions at the next town; better alchemists there than in this dump."

    "Hmm... alright," I murmured, turning my attention back to him. "Thanks."

    He huffed out a cloud of smoke, handing me a folded map. "This is a map to get to The Forgotten City."

    "Why is it called like that, by the way?" I asked him, tilting my head as I grabbed the map.

    "You really don''t know anything, do you?" he said with annoyance.

    "No, I don''t."

    He sighed, smoke trailing from his lips. "Just get out of this town and never come back," he then spat, stepping away without another word.

    "Um... okay..."

 The Star-Rank Dungeon Chapter 0: Before The Dungeon

    It''s not unusual for her behavior to worsen when her mother is involved. However, this year... way too much. I just hope she''ll be alright.

    And in the end, luckily, I returned back to Zafferbridge earlier than I expected. Perhaps, even too early; the members hadn''t left yet.

    "Hm? You still haven''t ventured inside the dungeon?" I asked Elizabeth, confused.

    "There''s been some problems," she replied with her usual calm demeanour. "We''ll probably go tomorrow."

    I nodded. "I see."

    "Where''s Argenta?" Crimson asked, her voice sharp and demanding as ever, her arms folded.

    "She won''t come back for some months..."

    "Months?!" Crimson''s outburst was swift; she stepped towards me with anger, and her hands gripped the collar of my cloak before I could even react. Our foreheads clashed. "Where is she?"

    Her eyes were on fire, and fear quickly gripped me. "S-she''s staying in her town for a while!" I stammered.

    "Where is that?"

    "T-the little town to the northwest!"

    With that, she released me, pushing me backward. I stumbled, hitting the ground hard as she stormed out of the headquarters. Elizabeth helped me up. Now, as much as I disliked the thought of it... I had to inform Leonard...

    ... He rubbed his temples in frustration, heavy sighing while sitting at his desk. "I knew Crimson and Lady Argenta were going to make me lose my mind... but this is just... unbelievable."

    A nervous chuckle escaped me. "I... I''m sorry."

    He facepalmed, shaking his head. "This is not your fault, Joey... Crimson has always been like this, but I never thought she would run away from a dungeon, especially if this was the dungeon in question. The situation is dire..."

    Leonard stood up from his chair; Herbaleon approached, some papers in his hand. "No use dwelling on it, Leonard. Even without Crimson and Argenta, the top three guilds together are more than enough to clear this dungeon," he said, meticulously sliding the papers in place with many others. He then cleared his throat. "Everyone shall join the dungeon tomorrow; one day is not going to make a difference at this point. Mika shall be our coordinator if required. Besides, Carolina''s contact will also be joining it, so the members are also not a problem."

    "I understand, Sir," Leonard replied before sighing. "I had only hoped this would work out for the best. If necessary, I shall act both as Guild Leader and coordinator."

    "Don''t overwork yourself," Herbaleon said with a reassuring smile. "Even if the best guilds will be clearing this dungeon, it will still be a challenge. I would also like to help, but we Guild Masters must stay behind. So, I''m counting on you, Leonard. Nobody knows just what lies beyond that entrance... Be careful."

    With a flick of his index finger, Leonard pushed his glasses back into place. "As you wish, Sir. You can count on me."

    Herbaleon nodded before glancing at me. "Joey, you said Argenta is staying back because of the anniversary of her mother''s funeral?"

    "Yes," I replied, shuddering at the question. "She needed some time for herself..."

    Herbaleon''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I see..."

    I decided to let them do their business, and I silently headed back to the kitchen, since there was nothing left for me to do there. Elizabeth sat at the table with Rosemary on her lap. I joined her.

    Rosemary was happily purring, intending to jump on the table, but every time she readied herself, with her paws carefully settled, Elizabeth''s strokes made her reconsider, leaning against the gentle hand that continued to give her love.

    "Is it just me or she''s getting... rounder?" I asked, tilting my head towards her.

    Elizabeth stifled a laugh. "I like her chonky. So I''m making her eat a lot."

    "That sounds more evil than it should," I commented with a chuckle.

    "She likes it, though. And now that I''ll be gone for the dungeon, you''ll be the one feeding her. She''ll have a better diet," she said, turning her head towards me.

    I nodded. "I''ll take good care of her."

    "Thank you."

    "How are you feeling about this dungeon?"

    "I won''t be the coordinator, so I feel relaxed," Elizabeth murmured, lowering her eyes back to Rosemary, stroking her with both hands. "For the most part, at least... This dungeon has been there for quite a while now. And, while part of me is relieved Crimson ran off... without her as coordinator, it''ll be harder."

    "Hmm... But isn''t this the second dungeon she''s avoiding?"

    "... Yeah," she replied, her lips twitching. "That girl shirks her duties and always finds a way to go unpunished. It makes me mad..."

    "Hey guys!" From the side, Selena approached, waving at us with enthusiasm, alongside Jerald.

    Elizabeth and I greeted them back, and they took their seats on the other side of the table.

    "We just got back from house hunting! Our plans are going smoothly!" Selena said, clapping her hands together.

    "House hunting?" Elizabeth asked. "Are you two planning to move in together?"

    Selena energetically nodded. "We thought about it; now that we''re third in position and we''ll free Silveandria, we''ll surely have far more opportunities with quests and such. We were already considering buying a house for ourselves, and this seems like a good opportunity since we''ll also have more coins."

    "If she doesn''t use them for purses, that''s it," Jerald said, smiling as he crossed his arms.

    Selena puffed up her cheeks, looking away in embarrassment as a soft red colored them. "But purses are essential..."

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "I thought you two already lived together," I admitted; I''d never seen them coming down the stairs of the headquarters.

    "I do have a little place nearby," Jerald replied. "She spends most of the time there, but it was my parents'' house. Now we''re actually thinking about getting one for ourselves."

    "Oh, that is great news! I''m really happy for you guys!"

    Selena shook happily in her chair, her shoulders shimmying up and down as she beamed, rubbing her hands together. "You two shall be the first ones to admire it once we''ve made our decision! We were considering getting one at Goldenovum, but here it''s definitely better. Right now, the prices are kinda going up since Silveandria fell, but I''m sure they''ll reserve a good price for the heroes who are gonna free it!"

    Elizabeth nodded with a smile, and I followed.

    "What about you two? Some tea to spill? About the dungeon or anything?" Selena then asked, her enthusiasm unchanged.

    "Hmm, tomorrow you''ll be going. Argenta is not joining, and most likely Crimson as well," I shared.

    "Huh, how come?" Jerald asked, his eyes widening at the news.

    "Argenta wants to be alone for a while, in her hometown, and it would seem Crimson is on her way to her."

    Selena gasped, cupping her cheeks. "Oh! ... This... this is one of my books!" She shook her head, covering her face. "Oh, the bad bitch chasing her damsel hoping to win her over... so romantic!"

    I chuckled at her theatrics, while Jerald shook his head with a smile. Afterward, the conversation proceeded smoothly, until Jerald came up with an idea.

    "I was thinking, now that Laura is not a member anymore, the guild has to find another one," he said, rubbing his chin with a grin before glancing at me. "Joey, what do you think of becoming an official member now?"

    While I was happy he asked about it again, I would unquestionably be just a hindrance to these people! "Jerald, thanks again but I don''t really think I''m cut out for it."

    "With all the training you''re doing, you''ll definitely be good. I can see you''re putting on muscle," he proudly remarked, and I simply scratched my cheeks, unsure what to say.

    "Oh!" Selena suddenly exclaimed. "I have to remember to take my magic box before we embark on the dungeon."

    "Where did you leave it last time?" Jerald asked her.

    She touched her cheek with her fingertip. "Hmm... inside a purse."

    Jerald sighed with a smile. "See? It''s always about purses," he said jokingly, shaking his head.

    She laughed. "Oh, sweetheart! I shall have a room just for purses and heels! You shall see! So I''ll always remember where I put them. Actually... now that I think about it, I don''t remember in which purse I left the box... so I better go look for it right away."

    Selena rose from her seat, still smiling, and headed out the door.

    "It''s better if I lend her a hand. See you guys," Jerald said, going after her, patting my shoulder on his way out.

    Elizabeth and I waved them off, and the room became quiet once more, save for Rosemary''s soft purring, while Elizabeth displayed a faint smile.

    "Is everything alright, Elizabeth?" I asked, leaning forward.

    "Yes. I was just thinking about Selena, I''m happy for her..." she murmured, slowly raising her head, looking at nothing in particular. "It must be nice... to have someone by your side... someone to come home to, who shares the same home. Living together, sharing the same dream..."

    I mimicked her actions, directing my head forward, lost in introspection.

    "Joey," she called softly, pulling me out of my thoughts, "do you... have a dream?"

    I tilted my head. "A dream?"

    She nodded. "Yes, a dream. Something you truly desire."

    "Of course I do," I replied with a smile. "And you?"

    She hummed in response, her eyes falling to Rosemary as her smile faded. "My dream is... a little strange, though."

    "Strange?"

    Elizabeth''s hands stroked Rosemary more tightly, before resting them on her fur. "I''d like not to have to deal with anything like this... I would have liked to be a traveler, to tell the truth. To have my own little place, where I could return whenever I wanted, and not be alone in it. A cozy space where I could feel at ease, just like everyone else..."

    "Hmm..."

    "You know... I''m actually a little jealous of you," she continued, looking away.

    "Of me?"

    Without returning my gaze, she nodded. "Not in a bad way. I''m glad that you feel comfortable here. It''s just... I''d like to feel part of that comfort too."

    "You can, Elizabeth," I reassured her, slightly leaning forward. "You deserve to."

    She still refused to meet my eyes. However, she graced me with a soft, half-hidden smile. "Joey, can I ask you a favor?"

    "Of course you can," I replied.

    "Once I''ll be back from the dungeon, could you... make me my favorite dish?"

    A laugh escaped me at that request; it sounded like something far more serious. "That''s all?"

    She turned even further away, and nodded.

    "I will. I''ll be waiting for you, Elizabeth."

    "Thank you..."

 The Star-Rank Dungeon Chapter 1: Minimum Restriction

    We approached the dungeon''s whereabouts; everyone was present.

    Well, almost everyone... Crimson, Argenta, and one of the Golden Lucenti''s members, Abby, were notably absent.

    "Well, well. It would seem someone here has problems keeping their members in check!" Carolina quipped, her chest swollen with pride.

    Leonard sighed, carefully adjusting his glasses with a slow and deliberate motion of his index finger. "What can I say... it is what it is?"

    "Abby is currently recovering," the Prince justified. "But it''s of no consequence. We are more than capable of handling this."

    Carolina winked, and her lips curled into a wide grin. "I see, I see. Well, worry not! I present to you all: my contact!" She flourished her cane dramatically, pointing to a blonde girl standing off to the side. The girl barely acknowledged the group, giving only a curt and indifferent nod. "She shall destroy the barrier for us once and for all! And will also join us within the dungeon!"

    A gasp escaped me before I could stop it. "You...!"

    "Hm?" Some turned towards me in unison.

    "Oh oh?" Carolina quipped once more, her grin widening as she noticed my reaction. "That''s The Candle Maker for you! You recognize her, don''t you?"

    "You know her, Caligo?" Selena asked me with sparkling eyes full of curiosity.

    "She won last year''s Goldenovum tournament! She''s one of the strongest fighters ever known!" I replied, almost unable to contain my excitement.

    "Wuhahaha! Correct, correct!" Carolina exclaimed. "She''s Dorothy Contra! And soon, she''ll be joining my guild!!"

    The fighter sighed. "Just show me the barrier," she calmly said, ignoring everyone''s surprise. Carolina, still beaming, nodded, and pointed with her cane towards the dungeon''s stairs, where a few guards stood watch.

    The Prince approached them with loud steps. "Has something happened during our absence?"

    The guards straightened, and respectfully greeted him. "Nothing of note, Your Highness, but some monsters managed to emerge in the past days. We swiftly handled them."

    The Prince nodded. "Very well. You are dismissed; we''ll take it from here."

    With a respectful bow, the guards left the scene, and we all turned to the dungeon''s entrance, the path now clear.

    "Hold on," Melissa suddenly called, her brow furrowing as she stepped forward. "I... can''t sense it anymore."

    "What?" Leonard asked with wide eyes.

    "The barrier... I can''t sense it anymore..."

    Murmurs rippled through the group, while my hand instinctively rose to cover my mouth. So, I was right... someone had put that barrier up. And now, with Abby and Argenta not present...

    "Well... this makes it easier for us," the Prince murmured, shrugging as he folded his arms.

    "Even so..." Leonard said quietly. "A barrier disappearing just like that..."

    "This is definitely not the ordinary dungeon," the Prince added.

    As everyone was engrossed in their own thoughts, between the murmurs, a faint sound... a distinct whimpering, followed by sobs, was audible.

    "She''s... crying?!" Selena asked, drawing my attention to the fighter.

    The fighter was, indeed, crying...

    "I wasted so much time... for nothing?" she murmured through tears.

    "The drama!" Selena exclaimed, unable to contain herself.

    I''d heard some of the most powerful adventurers and libromancers were... eccentric. But I never expected it to be this true!

    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!" Carolina looked distraught, trying to comfort the weeping fighter.

    Once the girl''s spirit was lifted once again, the focus returned to the dungeon.

    "What do we do, then?" Leonard asked.

    "Let''s make teams now," Melissa suggested, resting one hand on her hip. "Once we''re ready, we''ll enter it quickly. Given the circumstances, there may be monsters waiting for us just as we step on the other side."

    The guild coordinators approved, and decided that the Guild Leaders would take the lead until the situation inside was properly assessed. Then, while some others took the wagons, we carefully and quickly made our way inside. Once past the dungeon''s entrance, what greeted us was a long, wide space resembling a dark and faintly illuminated arena. The walls, lined with veins of crystal, emitting a dim, colored glow. And... monsters.

    "Double Axent!" Leonard cast, driving the huge axe of light manifested above his main against the towering, rounded monster''s neck.

    The monster took the blow and was sent crashing to the side.

    "They''re tough!" Melissa exclaimed, getting her book ready, casting spells toward the incoming monsters.

    Leonard faintly nodded. "I couldn''t even behead it."

    "Hold on, guys..." a member of the Golden Lucenti muttered, pointing his finger ahead. "Isn''t that... a mid-boss?"

    "What?!"

    Everyone''s eyes fell onto a monster ahead; it resembled a human clad in thin armor and with a scythe in place of his left arm.

    "Interesting..." The Prince stepped forward, casting an enchantment spell on himself, his long and blue hair bouncing menacingly. "This dungeon shall prove intriguing."

    While the Prince made his way, exchanging rapid blows with the mid-boss, an unexpected counter-attack forced him to retreat. The creature screeched. Then, raising its fist, it slammed it into the ground.

    The arena trembled, cracks formed outward from the point of impact, snaking across the floor in every direction. It broke, and we were all plunged down the void, along with the monsters.

    Screams echoed through.

    "Vectors!" Melissa shouted through the chaos, drawing my attention to her; blue arrows of light appeared around her body, and everyone else, excluding the monsters. "Y-axis: Inversus!"

    Gradually but quickly, our fall slowed, and instead of continuing downward, we were pulled backward... falling upward? And towards the monsters...

    Melissa was about to crash against the mid-boss, and used the opportunity to hit its head with her wrench as she floated in reverse. The metallic clang that rang through the air was just as loud as it was comical; were that enemy a human, it would''ve died right away against such an impact. However, the mid-boss resisted, and tanked the hit like it was nothing. It grabbed Melissa by the ankle, and with a grunt, hurled her downward to the void below, defying the effects of her own spell.

    "Melissa!" Mereoleona shouted.

    "Lashfera!" Elizabeth intoned, summoning a ripple of water around her that quickly transformed into a massive dragon, catching all of us in its safe current, spiraling down to save Melissa as well just before she fell out of reach.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Melissa turned off her spell, and we all approached the ground below, which resembled a cave filled with more monsters, while more were raining down from above.

    Elizabeth directed her dragon down. "Absorb," she then cast. quickly sucking out all the water from our clothes, leaving us dry.

    "Iroshield!" Jerald followed, shielding us from the raining monsters, crashing down like rain against an umbrella.

    "Well done, Elizabeth, Jerald," Leonard praised, turning his attention to the approaching monsters.

    "Everyone, listen to me!" Melissa shouted, getting everyone''s ears. "The Golden Lucenti shall proceed with plan F; we''ll handle the mid-boss. Amalgamated Thorny Roses, take the monsters coming from the front. Abyss Reavers, deal with those falling from above. Minimum restriction. Is that clear?"

    "Clear!" many shouted in unison.

    Being a support, my role was pretty simple; I just had to stay back and pay attention in case someone needed healing rather than fight. Though, I did have a backpack filled with candles at the ready in case I had to... but for now, there was no need.

    While I paid attention to my guild, I couldn''t help but shift it towards the Golden Lucenti. The mid-boss had finally fallen to our level, and Melissa hit her metallic orb continuously with her wrench to get its attention.

    Clang, clang, clang, clang.

    Once the mid-boss regarded her, she pointed her wrench at it. "Vectors," she cast once more; blue arrows of light surrounding the creature. "X-axis: Acceleratio."

    As the words left her lips, the mid-boss was launched at her at full speed. She nonchalantly took position; gripping her wrench like a baseball bat, she treated the mid-boss like a ball, and then, at the right moment... swung.

    CLANG.

    This time, the creature was not indifferent to the blow, and was sent tumbling against the stone wall at Melissa''s back. The force of the impact was so powerful that rocks splintered, falling down, while more flew into the air. Yet, just as quickly, the mid-boss stood to its feet once again, screeching, far louder than earlier, with its helm burning red.

    Just as to be expected, the Golden Lucenti were a formidable guild. Not that the other two guilds were any less impressive; everyone was holding their own, and I found myself with little to do, just watching as the others methodically tore through the waves of monsters. It took some time, but eventually, the mid-boss fell, and the remaining monsters were cleared out, leaving us all alone in the big cave, illuminated by the faint flicker of torchlight.

    Everyone was fine, and everyone seemed at ease. Well, almost everyone.

    "My spells are worthless!" Now, Selena was the one who was crying; big teardrops resembling bubbles dramatically rolled down her cheeks as she sat on the ground.

    Indeed, her spells were unable to even leave a scratch to the monsters...

    "Now, now. You''re doing great!" Carolina chirped, waving her cane with a wink and a cheerful smile.

    Selena sniffed, turning towards Elizabeth. "Elizabeth... am I really doing good?"

    "Um..." She couldn''t answer.

    "Am I doing so bad that even you can''t find the words?!" Selena wailed even more, pulling Elizabeth in her clutches, hugging her as she used her big hat to mop her tears and runny nose. Elizabeth simply sighed, resigned to the embrace.

    Once the atmosphere returned to normal, we all decided to move on; the idea of returning to the top crossed the group, but everyone opted not to waste spells to do so. Thus, we pressed on.

    A circular room, always resembling an arena, followed. It was suspiciously devoid of any monsters, illuminated by large crystals, and showing the way to three different paths.

    "Oh, a checkpoint already?" Selena happily said.

    Leonard stepped forward, stopping just before the three paths. "How should we proceed?" he asked right after, glancing at the others. "I don''t think we need to rest yet."

    "I think we should all proceed together," Melissa suggested. "If we hit a dead end, we can simply backtrack and try another route."

    "I agree," the Prince replied. "No point in splitting up."

    Receiving a positive nod from the others as well, with the plan settled, we all moved forward. Alas... the dungeon had other plans. Just as I was about to cross the threshold, the ground trembled, and from ahead, a torrent of water could be seen rapidly rushing toward us.

    Jerald immediately cast a shield in response to block the oncoming rush, but before I could join the others behind the barrier, a heavy iron gate dropped down right in front of me, blocking completely the chance for me to move forward as I slammed my face into it, unable to get through.

    "What?!"

    No spells could smash through, and nothing we tried so much as scratched its surface.

    "Can you hear me?!" Selena called from the other side.

    "Yes," I replied, raising my voice. "Muffled, but we can hear you!"

    "It seems the dungeon wants to divide us," the Prince murmured, crossing his arms thoughtfully.

    "Are you people alright?" I shouted.

    "Yes, we''ve managed!" Jerald replied.

    "I think you''re right, Prince..." Melissa considered, thinking aloud. "The gate closed, and the water appeared right after Elizabeth passed through, leaving our numbers uneven. So... we probably have to make two teams and hope everyone can split properly across the other two paths in order to avoid a disaster...?"

    "It seems like the only option," Leonard commented from the other side. "We have supplies with us; we''ll rendezvous somewhere further ahead."

    Provisions were quickly divided between the other two coordinators as Melissa began organizing the remaining members.

    "Caligo, you shall go with Carolina," she said, looking at me.

    I nodded. "Alright."

    "My, oh my! The Candle Maker in my team!" she quipped. "Heard that, honey?" she then shouted near the gate.

    Leonard''s voice came through dryly. "He won''t join your guild, Carolina."

    "Wuhahaha! Don''t worry; I shall take good care of him. Will you guys be alright, though?"

    "We''ll be alright!" Selena exclaimed from the other side. "We have the strongest mage and my sweetheart with us!"

    "Will they really be alright...?" Mereoleona murmured, scratching her cheek.

    "I''ll go with the remaining members of the Golden Lucenti," Melissa then said, resting her hand on her hip. "Assuming we''re allowed, of course. Well, best of luck, everyone."

    And so, everyone got split into three teams.

 The Star-Rank Dungeon Chapter 2: The Most Beautiful Leader

    While the following areas were less chaotic, they were no less extremely challenging to get through. The monsters were incredibly resilient, and we pushed through several more arenas. Each fight seemed harder than the last.

    Slowly, and after a long time, we found ourselves in yet another arena, just golden. The battle in the previous rooms proved harder, and I had to resort to my healing spells as well. All of them, actually; and so did Carolina''s healer. However, it was no big deal; just a monster remained.

    As soon as that monster was rid of, though, a blue flame flickered to life at the center of the arena, casting long shadows across the floor, and from within the circle of fire, a humanoid monster clad in dark armor and with a long and curved sword appeared.

    "A mid-boss..." Carolina''s coordinator murmured. "And we''ve used most of our manageable spells..."

    Carolina raised her cane, stopping her coordinator from moving any further. "Stand back," she commanded in an unusually serious tone. "I''ll handle it."

    Carolina had also used a good portion of her spells, and I''m pretty sure most of us were forced to hold back to avoid injuring our teammates. Among everyone here, Carolina and Dorothy were undoubtedly the strongest. The latter, however, being a close-range fighter, was instructed not to approach closer and to let the others, along with Carolina''s summoned armored spirits, handle the rest.

    But that spell had yet to recharge... and Carolina demanded everyone to step back. What was her plan? She wasn''t actually planning to go one-on-one against such a creature. No way, right?

    Well... she was.

    "Master Genie," she intoned; the same spell she had used against Crimson. Clouds began to gather at her feet. However, unlike the first time, they didn''t surge upward; they merely wrapped around her and her cane.

    Carolina spun her cane continuously between her fingers, while the tap of her heels echoed softly through the arena as she paced, tapping her cane along to ensure the mid-boss''s attention was on her and her alone.

    Tap, tap, tap...

    After the last, slow echo of her cane, the mid-boss, keeping its red eyes fixed on her, decided to dash forward, quickly cutting the distance and aiming at her torso with its blade in a single motion.

    Carolina raised her cane to block, and a flurry of blows ensued. Not once did Carolina manage to attack, and she only continued to gracefully defend herself, strike after strike, slash after slash.

    The creature was, rightfully, inhumanly fast. I could barely follow its movements; had I been in Carolina''s place, I would''ve met my end long ago... Yet, she persisted, almost unbothered by its speed; her blue, sparkling eyes were piercing and enchanting in every way even in such a moment.

    Nobody dared to step forward to help; if they did, they surely would have gotten in her way, and met a swift end. All we could do was watch...

    As if exhaustion eluded Carolina, as time passed, she seemed to adapt even more to the enemy''s speed. And, for a moment, I genuinely thought she could get the best of him. A thought that quickly turned to dust when, around the mid-boss, more blue flames surged, summoning spectral swords that circled it before launching directly at Carolina.

    "So it even has skills..." her coordinator murmured.

    Carolina''s eyes widened in response, and she leaped backward. "Galaxy Soap!" she cast, sweeping her cane in front of her to defend herself with an array of mystic bubbles. An action that cost her dearly; the monster, taking advantage of that tiny moment, closed the gap, and managed to slice Carolina''s stomach. At the same moment, she retaliated, counter-attacking with a swing of her cane, knocking its weapon to the ground.

    She stepped backward, but the damage was already done. Still, she stood tall, clenching her teeth and regaining her footing once more to block the mid-boss''s fists, indifferent at the loss of its weapon. A clash followed, sending both of them skidding back as a shockwave rippled through the arena, forcing the members to shield their eyes from the wind that followed.

    Lowering the arms, everyone could clearly see Carolina losing blood; her hand pressed against her stomach, letting blood drip between her fingers. For a moment, even her knee seemed on the verge of collapsing.

    Yet... I couldn''t do anything to help. And it seemed that everyone else shared the sentiment.

    "What are those faces?!" she shouted. Everyone looked at her, perplexed by the sudden force of her voice. "Instead of making such eyes, where are your screams of reverence?! Where are your hymns? Where are your praises?!"

    "Carolina..." her coordinator murmured.

    Carolina tapped her cane to the ground with great force. "I am your Leader, understand?!" she yelled enthusiastically, her long and pink hair bouncing from the energy. "Show me! Show me just how much you love your Leader! Scream it from the bottom of your lungs!"

    Many of her members clenched her fists, while a few sobbed.

    "CAROLINA IS THE MOST POWERFUL AND BEAUTIFUL LEADER!" her coordinator suddenly yelled, making me flinch in surprise at the high volume.

    "Carolina is a beautiful genius!" another member followed. Some more went after.

    Being in another guild, I wasn''t entitled to this... but I felt like I also had to do my part. So... "C-Carolina is the most powerful and beautiful leader!"

    Carolina grinned. Actually, Carolina beamed! Displaying a wide grin, her chest swelled with pride. "Correct, correct!" she quipped. "Love me! Admire me, and observe as I, the great and beautiful Carolina, defeat the evil!"

    Carolina opened her book, allowing its shining light to cast shadows all around. She raised her cane high, and with a sharp tap against the ground... "Ethereal Creation Of Ice Dreams."

    With a shockwave rippling outwards, the terrain transformed. The ground shimmered and cracked as crystalline walls rose swiftly, converging overhead to form a grand, pinkish castle. Just like a queen, Carolina stood atop the crystalline staircase.

    "Oh, you lowly creature, bringer of darkness and despair!" she declared from the top, looking down on the mid-boss with her chin high and authoritative. "You are nothing to me! This is my world, and I make the rules!" she exclaimed dramatically. "These stairs are far too steep for you to climb! But if you dare to take even a further step than you already have towards me... then be prepared to meet your end."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The mid-boss, unsurprisingly, ignored Carolina''s warning. More spectral blades materialized around it, streaking toward her with deadly speed. Carolina nimbly dodged, acting as if the wound on her stomach didn''t exist.

    "She can''t keep this up much longer..." I murmured, glancing toward her healer. "Are there no potions left to help?"

    Her healer''s expression turned sour. "No..." he replied grimly. "We gave them to the other team since they were short on a healer. We misjudged the situation..."

    "Hmm..." I still had my candles with me, and if needed, I could use them to perform healing. But that would require time, and the person would need to remain still... It was not an option right now.

    Carolina''s movements were slowing down, and her skin was losing its lively color. At some point, her knee buckled, and the mid-boss was about to strike her face, marking her end once and for all.

    I nearly closed my eyes at the scene, but fortunately, I didn''t, and I could see it clearly: a loud and striking spark coming to life right between. Blonde and short hair bounced and swirled around in the wind from the impact while teardrops flowed down, breaking delicately upon contact with the ground.

    She kicked the mid-boss, pushing it backward. "I''m moved..." she murmured right after, taking a deep breath while her fingers curled into clenched fists. Her chin lifted high as she slowly opened her damp eyes, locking onto the enemy.

    "Dorothy..." Carolina murmured, collapsing to the ground.

    "You better not die Carolina... otherwise I won''t be joining your guild once I''m done with this monster."

    Carolina let out a sigh of relief, dispelling her spell, and resting her hand over her wound. She said nothing, and allowed herself to be helped.

    "Engine: On," Dorothy cast, letting purple sparkles spiral around her arms, emanating from her wrist warmers; her divine weapon.

    She dashed forward, closing the gap, meeting the mid-boss head-on and exchanging blows, just like two fighters.

    "Sensory Overload," she followed up with, more sparkles enveloping her body, making her hair stand on end in their wake. Her body must''ve been affected too, as she seemed to shiver.

    She struck with violence, her blows far louder and fiercer than before.

    Left, left, right, down-up. Each one reverberating through the air as she pounded the mid-boss''s body. Her enemy was no less a menace; it kept going relentlessly even after suffering all of her hits. The more Dorothy fought, the more enraged the creature became, and the more its speed increased. So did Dorothy, dodging every attack at the last second, wasting no time and allowing her punches to hit her mark.

    Her knuckles were bleeding. Yet, she showed none of that pain. Instead, she pressed on, letting her blood paint the enemy.

    At some point, she ducked. She took two steps back, before taking three forward. "Feel The Pain I Inflict." A right punch followed, the landing so loud and intense that an outburst gust of wind followed along with it.

    "Crave The Taste Of It." Jolts followed, each one whipping the floor and everything in her vicinity riotously. Like a thunder, she hit again. More blood dripped from her knuckles and, just like me, everyone else must''ve wondered just how much that must''ve hurt.

    "Surrender To The Bliss You Spit." Three more punches followed, and with the last, the mid-boss was hurled backward. Dorothy caught her breath and let the hand relax as her own blood splattered the floor.

    As everything seemed over, the mid-boss rose to its feet once again, and screeched. The entire arena trembled violently, and a blinding black light erupted from the creature, swallowing the whole area. With the light washing over us, the glow of Dorothy''s codex flickered and died. So did Carolina''s one, dimming until it went completely dark, and the same happened to those who had their codex open. Everyone''s codex went dark, and Dorothy''s spells were abruptly nullified.

    The mid-boss summoned more spectral blades, sending them flying straight toward Dorothy. She dodged, and even managed to block one blow from the creature, but without her spells'' effects, a kick ultimately caught her in the side, and she was sent against the wall, coughing from the impact as she crumpled onto the cold arena floor.

    "Dorothy!" Carolina cried out.

    "Don''t, Carolina!" her healer warned, still applying pressure on her wound. "You can''t get up..."

    Carolina''s coordinator stood up, stepping between the mid-boss and Dorothy. It was all thanks to Dorothy''s efforts that they had managed to drag Carolina out of the way, allowing her to get some help. So, now it was our turn to defend her.

    But no one''s codex was working. There was no light, only darkness.

    So... I lit my candles. I lit them hoping, just a little, to shed some light.

    Now that the mid-boss was distant from everyone, I hurled my candles toward it. These little ones were special; once lit, they had five seconds before exploding, splattering alchemic wax all around. The wax would turn blue and slimy before solidifying into something as hard as ice, immobilizing anything it touched. The wonders of alchemy.

    My alchemy hit the mark, alright. Alas... the mid-boss barely acknowledged it, breaking free with its swift, inhumanly fast movements. Then, enraged, it came after me.

    "Caligo!" Carolina''s coordinator shouted.

    I could do nothing... so, this time, I closed my eyes for real...

    Clang.

    "Huh...?" Hearing that sharp sound, I slightly opened one eye, admiring a spear fall down right in front of me. And from behind me, a voice...

    "Looks like we made it just in time."

 The Star-Rank Dungeon Chapter 3: Mirror, Mirror On The Wall

    We made our way through several rooms of the dungeon, with Leonard handling most of the monsters at the front and Elizabeth contributing wherever she could alongside the rest of the team.

    I could do basically nothing...

    But time passed and, despite everything, things were going smoothly, though we did use some potions. We stopped to rest and recharge our spells many times. At one point, we reached what looked like an arena whose color resembled a clear ocean. In front of us: a passage, and beside it, a statue of a Deity; a Goddess.

    "Is this... a checkpoint?" Leonard questioned, adjusting his glasses.

    "It... looks like?" Louise replied uncertainly, frowning.

    "There''s something written at the base of that statue," Mika pointed out.

    We all approached the statue. Despite the calm, the room did not convey a comfortable vibe; it was eerily calm. We were supposed to feel safe after so many chaotic rooms, but I didn''t feel like that.

    "I can''t read these engravings..." Leonard murmured, his hand on his chin, pensively.

    "I can..." Elizabeth said, clutching her wand tightly.

    "You can?" he asked her.

    She nodded. "It''s... the same writing as my codex..."

    "What does it say?" I asked, leaning toward her.

    "It''s... inviting me to place my codex."

    "Huh?"

    At the feet of the statue was a small rectangular slot. Indeed, a codex could''ve fit there.

    "Should I... do it?" Elizabeth asked, turning to Leonard.

    "If it''s an invitation... then you probably should," he replied with a slow nod.

    Elizabeth gradually turned back to the statue, and with careful steps, she complied. As her codex rested upon the surface, cracks spread through the entire statue and it shattered into pieces. A water figure emerged, graceful and beautiful as a Goddess, the Deity hovered high, humming softly. Then, a blue flame suddenly wrapped Elizabeth.

    "Elizabeth!" I immediately stepped forward to grab her; the flame engulfed me as well, and everything turned blue. My vision blurred before it all faded into white, and then... I was with her, alone. "What...?"

    "We... got teleported," Elizabeth murmured.

    The room we found ourselves in was dark with no illumination. Elizabeth crouched, retrieving her codex, opening it and letting its blue light illuminate the surroundings. Thankfully, her codex provided quite a large amount of it.

    "Elizabeth... what do we do now?"

    Before she could even answer me, loud screeches could be heard coming from afar down a path in front of us.

    "Selena... I need you to stay close to me." Though her expression was serious, her voice remained calm. "When my codex is open, it''s even harder for me to control my spells... Stay close, so I won''t risk hurting you."

    I smiled, and gently hugged her from behind. "Go on, Elizabeth. Don''t worry about me."

    The monsters came into view, both rounded and thin, adorned with sharp claws. Elizabeth gave me a faint nod, and raising her staff, she cast. "Neptune."

    Around us, two little shimmering droplets of water began to move in a circle, gaining speed until, swinging the staff around, they collided into a thick and solid bubble, enclosing us completely. Outside the bubble, a massive torrent of water surged, flooding the area relentlessly, sweeping the monsters in its wake without regard for their well-being.

    The water continued to flow, sweeping the monsters away while we floated safely in the bubble. Elizabeth''s expression remained tense the entire time, doing her best to guide and control the force of her spell with the best of her efforts.

    "Kyaa! My love!" I squeezed her even tighter, letting my chest press against her back.

    Her control wavered for a second. "S-Selena! Don''t distract me!"

    At her complaints, I laughed. She looked beautiful. No, she looked magnificent when she used her spells like this! Just like the powerful mage she is! "Don''t worry, you''ve got this," I said softly. She mumbled at that.

    The water kept going without rest, both hot and cold, erasing the monsters and turning them into nothing; exactly what they deserved for daring to land their ugly claws on the most powerful mage. As the current finally slowed and the water receded, the spell faded away, leaving the room soaked and littered with the remains of the fallen.

    Elizabeth sighed. "Y-you can let go of me now..."

    "Ah!" I loosened my arms around her. "Right, right."

    "A-anyway... we have to get back to the others, somehow," she then added, redirecting the attention to the important matter. "If we keep going with the exploration, we''ll encounter them again, hopefully..."

    I nodded. "What happened, anyway? Why did we get teleported here?"

    "Hmm..." Elizabeth murmured. "That was Lala..."

    "Lala?" My eyes widened. "You mean... the Deity?!"

    Elizabeth nodded. "I think this is a trial... for me..."

    "For you?"

    "She greeted me," she exhaled, staring at the wet floor.

    "She did?"

    Elizabeth turned to face me. "Didn''t you hear Her?"

    "Huh, no..." I shook my head. "I only heard Her hum."

    Elizabeth blinked, lowering her head. "Oh... so only I could hear. Still, I would have preferred not to have to deal with this again..."

    "Again?"

    She glanced at me. "Hm? Don''t you remember?" Before I could even think about replying, her eyes went upward. "Ah, right... you were unconscious back then."

    While I was unable to grasp what she was talking about, I still couldn''t help but smile and pull her into my embrace once more. "The strongest mage acknowledged by the Deity Lala! Kyaa!"

    "There is nothing to be happy about," she retorted. "You got swallowed by the flame because of me... You got caught in this because of me. You shouldn''t have followed me! Probably, we''re here because I have many of Her spells, and yet... I can barely control them..." she said, clenching her teeth as her fingers curled tighter on her staff. "This is not a good situation, Selena..."

    I held her closer. "It will be alright," I whispered, gently stroking her hair. "You''re here, and I''m here with you, so everything''s gonna be alright."

    She sighed softly against my chest, leaning into me for a moment before pulling away. "Come on, let''s go..."

    We continued through more rooms, with rare moments of high tension, and minimal danger.

    "Elizabeeeeth..." I groaned at some point, slumping my body against her from exhaustion. "I''m tired..."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "We can''t rest, Selena... It''s too risky," she replied, practically dragging me along.

    "But I''m tired... and hungry... and thirsty..."

    "You have your magic box for food, right?" she said, glancing at me.

    "Yes, but what about water? We haven''t encountered a checkpoint yet, and only a water bottle is left..."

    "Hmm..."

    Then, a genius idea crossed my mind. "Aha! Can''t we drink the water from your spells?"

    "I... don''t know," she replied with a little smile. "I never tried it, but keep your guard high... we''re almost at the next room."

    I looked ahead, straightening up and setting her free from my clutches. The room ahead resembled a serene, ethereal water temple, with... nothing inside, except for tall and fancy mirrors on the wall. Just a circular, beautiful, blue-ocean room.

    With careful steps, we moved forward. As soon as we reached the center, however, the mirrors, with a grating noise, detached themselves from the walls, floating toward us until they encircled us in a silent ring, hovering ominously. The water Deity appeared from above, humming once again before dissolving into shimmering water that flowed down and merged into the mirrors.

    Images began to form in the mirrors'' reflections, and we both glanced around in confusion. "Elizabeth, did she say something?" I asked her.

    She nodded as her brows furrowed. "It''s a puzzle... She asked: ''What do you wish to say, to the mirror, mirror on the wall you deem unjust?''"

    "Oh? It''s like one of those fable puzzles? Like, mirror, mirror on the wall, tell me, who-"

    "STOP!" Elizabeth jumped at me, shutting me down with a hand over my mouth. "There may be a specific answer! You can''t just say anything!"

    "Ah, sorry," I mumbled as she freed my mouth. I refrained from laughing, though I couldn''t hide my smile at her sudden agitation.

    She released a long sigh. "Listen to me, Selena..." she said, glancing around. "This is a puzzle, alright? We have eight mirrors around us and one of them wants to hear an answer from us," she explained, pointing her staff at a mirror. "This first mirror... I... hate to say this, but this is indeed a test for me, and an embarrassing one. This is a memory from my past..."

    "Hm? I don''t see you in it, though," I interjected, blinking at the mirror.

    She turned towards me with great confusion. "You don''t?"

    I shook my head. "I see... myself. It''s my sixth birthday, and my parents are giving me gifts."

    Elizabeth''s eyes widened. "Oh..." she murmured. "And what about the second mirror?" she asked afterward, turning towards the following mirror on her right.

    "It''s... Jerald," I murmured, a hand reaching for my chest. "He''s... walking away from me?"

    I turned back to Elizabeth; she looked extremely pensive. "So we''re seeing different things... What about the third one?"

    "Aha!" I clapped my hands together. "This one looks like a gorgeous purse! It can hold everything I''ve ever wanted! Roomy and classy! Oh... I''d actually love this one..."

    "Hmm..."

    Glancing back to Elizabeth, I noticed a faint flush on her cheeks. "Elizabeth?"

    "Ah, n-nothing," she stammered, shaking her head violently before clearing her throat. "Okay, I think I understand what this puzzle is about. Could you help me, Selena, by telling me what you see in the mirrors?"

    Nodding, I clenched my fists with determination. "Of course!"

    "Then, what about this one?" she asked, pointing at the next one.

    "Oh, this... this is when I turned down an offer."

    She side-eyed me. "An offer?"

    "Yes. Before joining your guild, I actually received a propitious offer elsewhere in Zafferbridge. I... spent a lot of time thinking about what to do. My life would''ve been easier if I had accepted that, but that would''ve meant spending less time with you, so it was a big no-no."

    Elizabeth''s eyes returned to the mirror. "A lost opportunity, huh...?"

    "Hmm..." My eyes drifted high thinking for a moment about it. "Well, I suppose."

    She sighed. "Alright. What about the next one?"

    I returned to the mirrors as well. "Oh, I like this," I giggled, posing proudly. "This is when I showed two bastards at school who not to mess with! They got what they deserved!"

    "O...kay?" Elizabeth murmured, clearly thinking hard, scratching her head with her staff. "And the following one?"

    "About this... I''m not so proud of this," I admitted, looking at the reflection. "It''s about a lie I told back in the day, always at school. But... at least, I made up for it. Still, I feel bad about it."

    Elizabeth nodded. "Alright, last one."

    I explained once more what I saw inside the reflection to my love, and after a moment lost in deep thoughts, she turned towards me. "Okay, Selena. I think I understood this puzzle," she said, pointing her staff towards yet the following mirror. "So, we have to give it an answer based on what we saw in the others, and it''ll probably show us the door, or set us free, since there''s nothing in this one."

    I looked at her with a hint of confusion. "Huh? But I still see stuff in its reflection, though..."

    Elizabeth completely froze, as if I had turned her entire theory to dust. "You... do?" she asked with wide eyes.

    I nodded. "It''s... me and Jerald," I replied, my heart warming at the simple thought. "We''re... inside a new house, together. It''s beautiful... We saw this; we''re thinking about choosing this one. It seems like the one..."

    I brought my eyes back to Elizabeth expecting to see her lost in contemplation once again, instead, I found her with her face deadly pale, her hand trembling slightly as she withdrew it. Quivering, her lips pursed together tightly, and she scoffed bitterly. "Talk about unjust..." she murmured, her voice shaking as her grip tightened around her staff.

    "Elizabeth...?"

    She turned to me with a soft smile, but her eyes... they were glistening. "Selena..."

    "Elizabeth, wha-"

    "I''ll do anything in my power," she said, cutting me off, "to make sure you''ll see that bright future. And I''ll do anything to make sure... you get out of here."

    "Elizabeth?" I followed, feeling a sense of unease filling me. "What do you mean? You scare me if you say it like that. We''re getting out of here together."

    "I''ve figured out the answer to this puzzle," she continued, nodding with a gentle smile. "And... I know what I wish to say to the unjust mirror, if you allow me."

    "Of course I do," I reassured, resting my hand on her shoulder. "You''re the genius here; I''ll follow whatever you say."

    She offered another nod. "Lalabubble," she then cast, letting giant bubbles envelop us like a shield. "This will protect us in case something bad happens."

    "Alright."

    She then took a deep breath. "Mirror, mirror on the wall... I''ll make sure you crack and fall."

 The Star-Rank Dungeon Chapter 4: Silver Ocean

    Deafening crashes, and the sound of glass shattering followed. All the mirrors, with no exception, exploded into a thousand glittering shards. And, along with them, so did too, the floor.

    Before I could even scream, we fell into a void.

    "Lashfera!" Elizabeth shouted; despite the ripple of water catching us both, the spell was too slow to form and we both hit rock bottom, the impact knocking the air from my lungs.

    Fortunately, even if barely, it managed to cushion the fall, but more giant shards and debris were raining from above.

    "Elizabeth, watch out!"

    I tried to evade them rolling out of the way, but at some point, pain exploded through my body. I screamed, and I couldn''t move anymore. Looking down at my leg... a large slab of stone had crushed it, pinning it to the ground. It was twisted. It was in pain; a pain that clouded my whole mind. Bloody. Nauseating. I couldn''t look at it.

    "Elizabeth..." I tried instead to call out, but my voice came out strained and low because of pain.

    Where was she? Was she alright?

    "Elizabeth..."

    I gasped, trying to free myself. I couldn''t; the weight, the pain was just too much. I struggled, only to hit the cold ground with my hands, unable to do anything.

    I twisted my head, trying to search for her. "Elizabeth!"

    Nothing. She was not replying! Tears welled up in my eyes. Where was she?! "Elizabeth..."

    "Selena!"

    A sigh of relief escaped me. "Elizabeth..." I murmured as my eyes finally fell upon her running towards me.

    She dropped to her knees at my side. "Selena...!" Her eyes brimmed with terror, while her hands hovered above my leg. "I... I''ll get you out of this! I... This is my fault... This is my fault..."

    I reached up and grabbed her hand, squeezing with all the strength I could gather. "Relax, my love."

    She whimpered. "I..." Taking a deep breath, she managed to steady herself. "I''ll get you out of here..."

    As Elizabeth grabbed her staff, however, amidst the sound of the debris finally settling, a new sound mingled; a slow, rhythmic clanging. Metallic and heavy. She shuddered upon hearing it, and I glanced past her. "Elizabeth... what is that?"

    Through the dust and dim light, a pair of glowing crimson eyes burned, locking onto us. A living armor with a long sword in its hand stepped forward.

    "Is that..."

    "It''s a mid-boss," Elizabeth murmured, trembling. She gripped her staff tighter, and slowly moved away from me, keeping her eyes on the figure as it followed her movements with its head.

    "Elizabeth...?"

    "Don''t speak, Selena," she said, raising her voice. "It must focus on me..."

    A cold sweat broke out like an icy rain had fallen over me while my heart pounded in my ears. "Elizabeth... you''re not seriously thinking of facing it alone, right?"

    Brandishing her staff, she offered a small nod. The figure stepped towards her dragging its sword behind it. "Sanguis Aqua," she cast. From Elizabeth''s arms, blood seeped, wrapping around her staff until it morphed into a sword. She gritted her teeth, letting out little whimpers of pain.

    "Elizabeth... what is that spell?"

    "I can''t use my standard spells here," she quickly murmured, her eyes never leaving the living armor. "I''m not capable enough to control them, and I might hit you, or I might push the mid-boss too far away from me and it could target you... I can''t allow it."

    "So you''ll... face it?!" I said, instinctively moving my legs to reach for her, only for pain to shoot up my body. I winced, gasping in agony. "Do... do you even know how to wield a sword?" I continued, glancing at her once more as pain and tears blurred my vision. "And... your arms! What even is that spell?! What is it doing to you?!"

    She shook her head, tightening her grip around the blood-forged blade. "No... I don''t know how to wield it, but this is the only option," she replied, totally ignoring my question regarding her arms.

    "Don''t be stupid!" I shouted at her. "You''ll only get yourself killed like this! You don''t know how to control your standard spells, so you choose to go for one that is even riskier and unknown?!"

    She smiled softly, stepping further away from me as the mid-boss closed in on her, disregarding me completely. "If you get to live... that''s fine by me."

    "What..."

    I felt the blood drain from my face. What was she trying to do? And I couldn''t even do anything to help her! I couldn''t get up! I couldn''t run to be by her side!

    The mid-boss stepped closer; it swung its sword, aiming toward Elizabeth''s torso. She raised hers, blocking the blow, but the creature immediately twisted and shot its leg out in a kick to her stomach. Elizabeth flew across, slamming into a jagged stone wall. Only then did I realize... we were trapped in a cave.

    "Elizabeth!"

    She collapsed to the ground, gasping for air as her face twisted in pain. Yet, with trembling arms, she pushed herself up.

    "Elizabeth..." My eyes felt wet. My cheeks... felt wet. "Please, Elizabeth... use your spells. Don''t think about me!"

    Elizabeth grinned at me, forcing herself to her knees, gripping the blood-forged sword as the mid-boss took another step closer. "Don''t worry, Selena."

    The mid-boss raised its sword, ready to strike again. It was high, sure to hit Elizabeth, cutting her in half. The image flashed in my mind, sending me goosebumps of terror all over my skin. I couldn''t just stand by and watch! I had to do something!

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Heaven''s Scriptorium!"

    With the pen tight in my hand, I invoked it; my latest, and strongest spell. As I invoke it, angel wings unfurl at my back and everything stops for five seconds. In these five seconds, the world in front of me is within reach of my pen; I can write anything in the air, a command, and it would fly straight toward its direction as the seconds end.

    Five seconds... I have five seconds to write something to save Elizabeth!

    But the commands couldn''t be anything; I couldn''t just order the boss to die or to cut its own head with its sword. The commands that would take effect were dictated, tied and proportionate to my strength, my power, or ''mana''. So, I could never be able to use this spell against Elizabeth; she is just too powerful for my magic to do anything against her, and the monsters of this dungeon were no less. However, I didn''t need a powerful command; I didn''t need to overpower it... This is my strongest spell, and even if the enemies were far stronger than me, something could have its effects.

    I just need something. Something so little that could save Elizabeth and give her the time she needs to strike back!

    Something... Anything! What could I write?! Think Selena, think!

    The mid-boss seemed to act based on what it saw. So, maybe...

    I scrawled my words to the air, each letter glowing as they formed. "Look at your right!"

    Were the boss to move its head to the right, its eyes would fall on me; just a lethal second of distraction, a little glimmer of hope...

    Finishing writing, time resumed, and the glowing command shot forth, going straight to the living armor''s head. It turned to me. "Elizabeth, behead it now!"

    Elizabeth curled her fingers to the sword even tighter; with a scream, she swung. The blade cleaved through the air in a crimson arc, slicing cleanly through the mid-boss''s neck. Its head hit the ground with a heavy clang, and a moment later, the rest of its body collapsed, crumbling into lifeless pieces. She fell on her knees, gasping for breath, while a shaky sigh of relief escaped me. "Elizabeth..."

    Yet, we didn''t even have time to recover; the Deity appeared once again, humming. Both Elizabeth and I snapped to attention. As the hum grew louder, silver flames engulfed Elizabeth, flowing over her like liquid fire.

    "Elizabeth!"

    Her eyes opened wide, and her pupils burned with an unnatural light. She gazed up at the Deity as if mesmerized, while her codex shone brightly. Just as abruptly, the Deity melted, cascading to the ground like a waterfall. Silver flames flared up once more from the shimmering pool left behind; from them, new monsters emerged.

    "Damn it! Even more?! Elizabeth, do something!"

    Elizabeth blinked, dazed, too slow to react. Living armors sprinted towards her, quickly closing the distance. Before they could even reach her, however, a voice rained from above.

    "Oceanum Incantatum!"

    Massive waves of water crashed down flooding the entire space, relentlessly dragging every monster in its wake, meticulously avoiding me and Elizabeth at the same time.

    I looked up. "Laura?!"

    She descended from above, her staff in hand, controlling the water''s flow as she rode elegantly a flying broom. The water caressed her with grace, freeing me from the debris with as much care as it did force. Her spell showed no signs of abating as wave after wave crashed through the area; every monster met its end in its brutal current. Just like Elizabeth, she was beautiful, and the calm with which she controlled such an amount of destructive power was just as mesmerizing as it was frightening. I could do nothing but admire her in awe, and so did Elizabeth.

    As the torrent subsided, the water gently receded, and Laura floated lower. "Hi, dear!" she greeted her daughter with a warm smile.

    "Mom!"

    Laura chuckled softly as she glided toward me on her broom. She pointed her staff above my injured leg and cast a healing spell; little ripples of water swirled around the wound, spreading a soothing warmth that quickly faded the pain away.

    "Laura... I''m so happy to see you," I breathed.

    She laughed. "I''m glad you two are alright."

    "Mom, how are you here?" Elizabeth asked her with wide eyes.

    "I was asked to lend a hand. It''s been a long time since you all entered this dungeon. Even though it remained unexplored for so long, it''s a surprise to see the top three guilds taking so much time to clear it," she explained. "Even more help is on the way."

    "How did you find us?" Elizabeth asked her, still dazed. "Selena and I got teleported here by a flame..."

    She offered her answer with a wink. "I followed the traces of mana; there are many hidden passages in this dungeon."

    Elizabeth''s shoulders relaxed, and a small sigh escaped her. "I see..."

    "Come on, we have to catch up with the others."

    "Wait a moment, Laura," I said, finally rising on my feet, shaking, and grabbing Elizabeth by the shoulders. "Elizabeth... never, ever do something like that again."

    "Selena..." she murmured in response.

    My vision blurred with tears; I had to hug her. "You gave me a heart attack..."

    "Sorry... I just wanted to protect you..."

 The Star-Rank Dungeon Chapter 5: Guitar Hero

    "Looks like we made it just in time."

    The voice dashed past me, reclaiming the spear back in his hands, and with a forceful thrust of his shoulder, pushed the mid-boss away. I fell to the ground, disoriented by what had happened. I was still alive, somehow, and in front of me stood a tall man with cerulean hair, gripping his spear tightly, wearing the Abyss Reaver''s capelet.

    He turned, glancing at me out of the corner of his eye, slightly widening upon further inspection. "Oh, you must be a new member," he said, his voice friendly.

    "Huh... yes," I stammered, blinking.

    With a smile, he crouched before me, and patted my head reassuringly. "Thanks for all you''ve done while I was away. Now, let me take it from here."

    "Help has arrived!" a new voice behind me shouted. "Who needs help here?!"

    "Over here! Two people need it!" Carolina''s coordinator yelled back.

    I turned; a guy, along with another missing an arm, approached Carolina.

    "Here, drink this," the one without an arm said, helping Carolina sip a potion.

    "Who are you guys?" the coordinator asked.

    "You may call me Luke," the one with both arms replied, flashing a proud smile before gesturing to his companion. "And this is Roland. We''re from the Armonia; allies of the Abyss Reavers."

    "You may call me Ceruleo," the one in front of me exclaimed loudly, introducing himself. "Of the Abyss Reavers."

    I turned back at him. "Be careful. The mid-boss made all our books useless; we can''t cast any spell."

    He simply nodded, his attention on the armored creature. "I''ve noticed; a nullifier, huh? It offends me if the Deities think this is enough to stop me," he said with a confident smile. "I''m far more than a mere plaything of fate."

    Ceruleo maneuvered the spear with ease, making it swirl and spin in smooth motions around his torso like a juggler. Then, without hesitation, he dashed forward. Taking advantage of the situation, I stepped aside; Ceruleo was exchanging blows with the mid-boss. It was stunning the speed at which he managed to confront it without the aid of a spell. But if this dragged on like that...

    "Without spells, he''ll never be able to win against it," Carolina''s coordinator murmured.

    "Oh, don''t worry," Luke interjected. "A clean cut to the neck is all it takes. Besides, even if we can''t use spells... we have this!"

    From the backpack on his back, Luke triumphantly pulled out an object. "Behold!" he proudly exclaimed. "This is a guitar! No magic, just pure alchemic genius!"

    He moved aside, taking the guitar in hand, readying himself. As the mid-boss invoked its spectral blades, a deep hum resonated through the air.

    Strum. Drum-dru-drum drum.

    Plasma. Jolts. Purple sparks shot from the little object in his grip, crackling through the air with surprising and formidable precision; they went against the blades, stopping them in their trajectory. Ceruleo took advantage of the opportunity and, mimicking the mid-boss''s actions, grabbed one. He was now dual-wielding.

    But the sparks didn''t only hit the blades; they went for the mid-boss as well. Its focus was now directed towards the source of such sparks: Luke. Yet, he continued playing.

    Drum, dru-dru-drummm.

    More sparks, more jolts followed. The air vibrated, and his fingers continued moving, strumming the chords, plucking the strings, increasing the rhythm.

    Twang, twang, strum-du-dumdum.

    On and on, strong and stronger, loud and louder...

    Twang, twang, twang, strum-drum-dum-DRUM-DU-DRUMMM.

    "Yep, it''s not working," Roland said, yanking the object from Luke''s grip and pushing him aside just as the mid-boss plunged at him. He then smashed it against its head, shattering it to pieces.

    "MY GUITAR!" Luke yelled in despair.

    "Forget the guitar," Roland shrugged off dismissively. "You were about to lose your life."

    "You owe me one, Roland! That cost me a fortune!" he shot back.

    "I think I should be saying that..." he retorted with a sigh.

    The mid-boss directed its attention to Roland; he swiftly drew his sword from his back and did the best he could to withstand the flurry of blows that followed. Ceruleo intervened, putting himself between the armored creature and Roland, redirecting the focus onto himself. He deftly used the spectral blade, until he tossed it away to comfortably use his spear.

    As he fought, even more unfamiliar people stepped into the arena; members from the Armonia. One of them yelped upon witnessing just how close the mid-boss came to slicing Ceruleo in half with each swing. Yet, Ceruleo continued, smoothly dodging and evading as if he were made of water. With footwork and using his spear as a lever, he managed to lift himself in the air, landing just behind the mid-boss. He twisted, aiming his spear at the creature''s neck. But without even looking or turning, the mid-boss blocked the blow, and the battle resumed.

    "Let''s end this together, Luke, Ceruleo!" Roland exclaimed, rushing towards the mid-boss.

    "Oh, so we''re doing it like that?" Luke chimed in with a laugh; Ceruleo seemed to have understood their intention with just a glance.

    The three surrounded the armored creature. It swung at Ceruleo, summoning more spectral blades, yet none landed. It shifted focus. It did it once more, again and again. At some point... its equilibrium wavered. At that same instant, the mid-boss swung again, and so did too, Ceruleo. Though, unlike the mid-boss at that moment, he did have a clear mark.

    He twisted with far more force, so much that I feared his back might snap, and his fingers tightened around the spear so hard that it could have very well broken had it been an ordinary one. With a sweeping arc, the spear struck the mid-boss neck.

    But it didn''t cut through, and he managed to dodge the creature''s attack by a hair''s breadth.

    "Roland!" Ceruleo shouted.

    Roland screamed, and with all its might, followed exactly where Ceruleo''s spear had lodged. The blow drove the spear deeper, and finally... it pierced through. The armored creature''s head flew off, and shortly after, the sound of it clattering onto the ground echoed.

    Luke whistled. "That''s how you do it."

    And the light returned.

    Many of the Amalgamated Thorny Roses cheered in unison. "You did it!"

    "Our spells are back!" I shouted as soon as I noticed. "Hurry, let''s heal Carolina and Dorothy!"

    Carolina''s coordinator sniffed, holding back tears. "I''m glad you all arrived..."

    With the healing done, the calm returned; everyone could let out a sigh of relief.

    "Are you alright, Dorothy?" Ceruleo asked, offering a hand to help her up.

    Dorothy looked up at him before reaching out, accepting the help. "Do we know each other?"

    Ceruleo tilted his head. "Hmm? Don''t you remember me? We trained together at Goldenovum some years ago."

    "Ah, sorry... I don''t."

    He gave a good-natured shrug. "It''s alright."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Roland approached me friendly. "You''re the new guy of the Abyss Reavers. It''s nice to meet you."

    I nodded. "Yes, it''s my pleasure meeting you. You really saved our lives."

    "Oh!" Luke joined with a cheerful grin. "That means the baddie is somewhere here, isn''t she?"

    "The baddie?"

    "Oh, I''m just as confused and curious as you are," Ceruleo commented laughing, stepping in. "He talked a lot about her."

    "Her name is Argenta," Roland corrected.

    "Ah... Unfortunately, she didn''t join this dungeon," I replied.

    "She didn''t?" Luke said, crossing his arms behind his head with a disappointed expression. "Aw maaan..." he murmured, turning away.

    "You broke your guitar, and the baddie''s not even here," Roland consoled, patting his shoulder. "Not your lucky day, it seems."

    "You broke it," he retorted.

    Ceruleo tried to bring some comfort. "Cheer up; I still have to meet her."

    After some more chattering, Carolina also stepped in, her expression exceedingly serious. "Thank you all for what you''ve done," she said with a slight bow, bringing her hand to her chest. "Hadn''t been for you, my members might''ve lost their lives... I''m indebted to you."

    Her demeanor was so out of place that it left us all surprised, except for Ceruleo, who moved closer. "Bowing down does not suit a beautiful lady like you, Carolina."

    "It''s my fault for misjudging the situation, Carolina," her coordinator said. "I should''ve assessed the situation better before moving."

    Carolina straightened, shaking her head. "It is I who decided to press onward. It is my responsibility."

    "Everyone is alright," Roland offered with a gentle smile. "That''s what matters most. Don''t be so harsh on yourself."

    Though a hint of uncertainty still adorned her face, Carolina managed a soft smile, and moved away, returning to the rest of her members. With a proper and well-deserved rest, we decided to proceed with the dungeon, and a few more rooms later, upon stepping into a checkpoint...

    "Ah!" Mereoleona exclaimed.

    "Honey!" Carolina shouted happily.

    "Everyone!" Melissa followed.

    We rushed to each other, finally regrouping.

    "Ceruleo, you''re back!" Louise greeted with a big smile, followed by Leonard right after.

    "It''s good to see you all again," Ceruleo greeted back warmly before glancing around. "But isn''t someone missing?"

    Leonard sighed, adjusting his glasses. "Crimson didn''t join... along with Argenta. Elizabeth and Selena are still lost somewhere in the dungeon."

    "Some of the Armonia members went with Laura," Roland informed. "Hopefully, they''ll find them."

    "Laura is here, too?"

    "Herbaleon requested backup," Ceruleo added. "Sounded weird that the top three guilds were taking this long to clear a dungeon."

    "It''s a tough one," Melissa lamented with a sigh, a hand on her hip.

    "So you had the chance to meet Joey?" Jerald asked him, arms crossed with a smile.

    Ceruleo replied with a small nod. "Cool guy."

    Jerald nodded back approvingly. After the introductions, along with some chattering, the Prince gathered everyone''s attention and decided it was time to move forward. We left the blessed area that had allowed us to rest and found ourselves in another wide, circular room packed with monsters. Beyond them, however, it was possible to see it... a big, tall, red door.

    "So we''re finally at the end," Mereoleona said with a grin.

    "No guardian?" Ceruleo asked, scanning the area. "That''s strange..."

    "It''ll likely make its appearance once we clear all these monsters," Melissa shared.

    "Let''s go, everyone," the Prince commanded, stepping forward.

    With caution, yet decision, we all followed the Prince. Spells flew, swords clashed, and fighters fought. Though with some difficulty, we were slowly making our way through the monsters, carefully measuring the spells so as not to hurt ourselves in the making. Until, at some point, a voice rang out from behind us.

    "Oceanum Orbis Terrarum!"

    I came to a halt; droplets of water manifested across the entire floor, until they shot upward. Had I blinked, I would have missed it completely; the whole area became immersed in water, but where the enemies were taken and swept away by a relentless current, we were instead cradled by its soft and gentle waves. Whales made of water manifested, followed by tiny fish; the arena transformed into a magical spectacle of water.

    Mereoleona laughed. "This is so cool!"

    "This is Laura''s spell!" Leonard exclaimed.

    We were practically floating, bouncing lightly atop cute glowing jellyfish created by her, witnessing a mesmerizing and, at the same time, brutal force that obliterated every enemy in the wake. Laura approached the center of such cataclysm standing as its heart, controlling the current with such a grace as if she were dancing for a crowd, smiling while the water caressed her form. Her hair floated weightlessly in the water, enchanting her movements and the fun she was having even more. And though the water soaked her clothes, making them seem like a hindrance to her swings, she appeared completely undisturbed by it; in fact, she seemed to welcome it all.

    "What a show-off," Mereoleona commented, grinning.

    It definitely looked like she was showing off, but if someone told me I was witnessing a Goddess at work, I would''ve very well believed them.

    Shortly after, all the waves calmed, and we were gently swayed to the ground. All the monsters were dead, and the area was clear.

    "Absorb," cast Elizabeth, drying us all.

    "Selena!" Jerald shouted, rushing towards her.

    "Sweetheart!"

    The two hugged, while the others greeted Laura and Elizabeth, as well as the other Armonia members.

    "To witness the mastery of the strongest mage..." the Prince said, approaching Laura. "It truly is an honor."

    Laura chuckled softly. "The honor is mine, Prince," she returned with a gentle bow.

    "Well, well!" Carolina quipped with twinkling eyes. "Among the three Guild Leaders and one of the strongest fighters, even the strongest mage is here! Is this, or is this not, a display of grandeur?"

    "Haven''t changed a bit, Carolina."

    Lighthearted chatter followed, creating a comfortable and friendly atmosphere. We decided to take a reprieve to recharge our energy and spells. Then, we finally decided to open it... the boss''s door at the far end.

    However, once open, and after we caught a glimpse of what lay beyond... nothing but confusion swirled through.

    "What...?"

 The Star-Rank Dungeon Chapter 6: The Magnanimous Ones Compromise

    We opened the big boss''s door. But...

    "It''s empty...?" Selena breathed.

    Indeed... Where everyone expected to meet a boss, and right after, a room with treasure... There was absolutely nothing. Just a rounded and wide, golden-white room. Nothing else...

    "No, it''s... weird," Ceruleo stammered, slowly stepping forward.

    "There''s something there," Melissa called out, drawing our attention to a nearby stone carving resembling some sort of skeletal figure. Hesitantly, we all followed behind her. As soon as the last of us crossed the threshold, the door behind us slammed shut.

    "Huh?!"

    Some members rushed back, trying to open it.

    "It''s stuck..."

    Melissa appeared deeply lost in thoughts. The Prince noticed it and approached her. "What''s on your mind?"

    She slowly shifted her attention to him, blinking. "There''s something written at the base of the stone."

    He stepped closer. "Can you read what it says?"

    Nodding, she squinted at the script. "It''s ancient alphabet. It says... ''Luxfer, the Ash Warrior'' or something like that."

    The Prince glanced around the area. "So... it was supposed to be the boss?"

    "Why isn''t it here, though?" I murmured.

    Many shrugged in response.

    "Do you have any idea, Melissa?" Ceruleo asked her. Before she could even respond, the ground shook, and to everyone''s surprise... it moved.

    "We''re... descending?" a man asked. Definitely, we were going down.

    Shortly after, a loud noise boomed from above and we all turned our heads upward.

    "Watch out!"

    A massive waterfall was about to fall over our heads.

    "Iroshield!" Jerald cast, shielding us from the imminent cascade.

    Two more followed Jerald summoning their protective spells. As the water struck, a purple light flashed and a sphere plummeted down. The shields shattered, and their fragments fell to the ground followed by an armored creature with spikes all over its armor. Blood splattered, viscera stained the floor, and Selena screamed.

    "Increased Healing!" the Golden Lucenti''s healer cast, quickly regenerating the torso of the two unfortunate men who had been hit by the blast. Luckily, the worst had rapidly passed, but more was about to follow.

    "Vectors," Melissa went right after, letting blue arrows of light surround the spiked creature. "Y-axis: Inversus."

    The boss''s feet left the ground, and it flew away.

    "Regroup, now!" Ceruleo shouted.

    Everyone organized and took position. I glanced back at the boss floating above. It screeched, and set itself free from Melissa''s spell.

    "Water-Wave!" Laura cast, pointing her staff at the creature. From it, a powerful water current surged forward, going straight towards the boss.

    The boss, however, with simple movements of its arms, took complete control of her spell, making it flow around its body as if it were its own before throwing it down back at us.

    Mereoleona grinned, casting an enchantment spell over herself that enshrouded her body in a burning orange aura. "So we''re fighting water with fire?" Her knees bent, and she launched, reaching for the water mid-air and intercepting it with a punch. The spell exploded; steam and droplets rained down. Mereleona and the boss clashed afterward. The result: Mereoleona crashing down on the ground beside us with her knuckles dripping blood.

    "Idiot..." Melissa scolded. "Can''t you see the spines all over its body? You can''t just solve everything with punches. You have a sword. Use it."

    "Lux Remedy," I chanted, healing her.

    Mereleona scoffed at her. "I beg to differ. Don''t you agree with me, fighter?" she said, glancing at Dorothy, whose attention was focused on the boss.

    "Hmph," Dorothy emitted, glancing back at Mereoleona. "Don''t compare me to yourself," she curtly replied, turning back to the boss. "Engine: On." Her arms were now surrounded by purple sparkles spiraling around; she was also ready to fight.

    A sassy laugh rang out. "Now, now, girls. If we want fairness in this fight, I propose a little race among ourselves!" Carolina quipped, twirling her cane between her fingers.

    "That''s not fair..." Mereoleona protested. "You have a cane! You''re not a fighter!"

    "Sounds like excuses!" She chirped before dashing away, towards the boss. After exchanging a glance, the other two fighters followed behind.

    Melissa sighed at the scene. "I guess I''ll provide support, then," she murmured, throwing her metallic ball into the air. "Disco Aureo."

    Her ball stopped mid-air, slowly spinning at the center of the room; from it, colorful cones of light radiated across the whole arena.

    "I feel... lighter?" Such a unique enchantment spell! Every time the light passed over me, I could feel much stronger and lighter! Surely, the others felt the same.

    Yes, definitely. Everyone''s movement had gotten visibly more energetic.

    Carolina, as usual, was the most reckless; her moves alone could''ve made more than one heart skip a beat with how dangerous and daring they were; each time her cane met the boss, she basically went through a near-death experience. I sighed just witnessing such a scene. What a girl...

    The others coordinated, deflecting the boss''s magic attacks. In the meantime, our descent continued... Where was this platform even taking us?

    Following more of the same, what appeared to be narrow open windows ascended; through them, monsters approached.

    Everyone tensed, their attention being triggered by entirely new stimuli. Carolina decided to step back from the boss as she glanced around at the incoming monsters. Leonard also retreated; they were now back-to-back, ready to cover each other.

    "Caligo, watch out!"

    "Huh?!"

    I was distracted... a monster was jumping straight at me. In a moment of panic, I hurled my bag filled with candles at it. Simultaneously, our descent finally came to an end, and at the sudden jolt of the ground, I stumbled backward.

    "Kindle!"

    I made my bag explode. Several candles purposely crafted to attack burst into flames, scattering their effects all around. Many monsters were hit by their wax; many were slowed in response, while many others were hurt in the process, enveloped in flames.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Good plan, Caligo!" Melissa complimented, quickly glancing at me.

    Huh, well. It wasn''t really a plan, but... thanks. I was still alive, and so were the others; that was what mattered most.

    Jerald cast protective spells for everyone while they attacked. Laura also focused on the monsters, probably trying to avoid her spells to become the enemy''s once again. Carolina was enjoying herself alongside Leonard.

    There were so many things to look at I didn''t know where to direct my eyes! I wasn''t used to such action!

    Still, without ever stopping, the fight continued; members worked in perfect synchrony to ensure the monsters wouldn''t get in the way of those dealing with the boss while a smaller group carefully handled the main problem.

    Carolina, obviously... wanted to be the star, and decided it was a good plan to deal with both. Reckless to the point of seeming careless... She was beaming just as much as she was sweating. The smile that graced her face was brilliant, without a doubt, and the way she could do so much without ever intruding else''s way was far beyond my understanding. She was worthy of being considered a strong Guild Leader, indeed. My eyes were only for her, exactly as she clearly demanded them to be, but the others were doing great as well. Perhaps not as great as the star, claiming all the reflective lights she could; in fact, not once did she step out from Melissa''s radiant spell. Carolina basked in it. Melissa was aware of it. She smiled.

    Everything was going fairly smoothly, until the boss screamed. A red flash swallowed the whole area, and right above the boss, a new figure manifested. It was a puppeteer; thin threads connected it to the boss, whose armor was now red, shaking.

    Melissa let out a hollow laugh. "Second phase."

    "Not bad, not bad, girls!" Carolina quipped, her tone as enthusiastic as ever. "Just another push, alright?"

    "Don''t overwork yourself, Carolina," Leonard told her, adjusting his glasses. He was also visibly fatigued, and both were back-to-back once more.

    Carolina''s chest swelled, clearly pleased by his words. "Don''t worry, honey, don''t worry! I have lots of energy left!"

    The last push began; more enchantment spells were activated, and with the boss enraged, more healing spells were adopted. Hands of water erupted from magic spheres around the boss, accompanied by powerful jets of water that lashed out, targeting whoever dared to attack. Had the shielder''s reflexes been less than perfect, many would''ve had their chests pierced.

    With Laura on top of her broom trying to take over the enemy''s water from above, interjecting wherever she could, pushing members and enemies out of the way with her own water pillars, Carolina gently tapped her cane onto the ground. "Master Genie." Clouds wrapped around her body, making her slide away from the water as she continued her reckless fight.

    Alright. Seriously... what the heck was that spell? I had the chance to see many, but I just couldn''t understand that one! It was different each time!

    Anyway... she was notably getting exhausted; she barely dodged some of the boss attacks, and parts of her clothing were torn as a result, revealing small wounds oozing blood. Regardless... she pressed on, without a care.

    Everyone was doing their best; Carolina with her inhuman agility, the Prince with his authority, Leonard with his calm, Melissa with her wit, Dorothy with her jolts, Mereoleona with her fire, Laura and Elizabeth with their water... The fighters with their strength, the shielders with their protection, the mages with their control.

    Despite the situation, the space, the numbers, and the fatigue, everyone balanced their spells, ensuring everything went smoothly. Laura especially was holding back, definitely. Elizabeth, too, actually; she mostly used bubbles to protect the others.

    One by one, even though the members'' positions were somewhat scattered and unorganized compared to moments earlier, the puppeteer''s threads diminished. Finally, after a long fight, the last one snapped, and with a punch coming from Dorothy, the boss collapsed to the ground.

    "We did it?" Carolina''s coordinator asked, panting.

    Alas, it was not the end. The boss twitched uncontrollably, and the puppeteer above recalled its fallen corpse back to itself, along with the monsters, which turned into water and streamed after it.

    "What''s... happening now?" someone else asked.

    The puppeteer strangled the boss as water enclosed them. It trembled, it pulsed and, as if burning, it shone crimson red.

    "Something is coming!" Melissa shouted.

    With strong vibrations, it was now emitting a white light.

    "Everyone, repair!"

    "Carolina!"

    "Ceruleo, here!"

    "Dear!"

    "Melissa!"

    Voices overlapped to the point I had trouble distinguishing them one from another. And, with a final blinding flash, an explosion came. I squeezed my eyes shut, but I could hear it all: spikes flying, whistling toward the shields and the arena at full speed. The sound of the wall crumbling down around us, along with the shields slowly forming cracks; loud and clear.

    Eventually, it stopped...

    "Is... everyone alright?" Carolina''s coordinator asked.

    I slowly fluttered my eyes open. Most of the arena was destroyed, but...

    "We did it!" Mereoleona shouted.

    "We did it?" some incredulous voices followed.

    Afterward, laughter followed. Carolina released a sigh of relief, and... wobbled.

    "Carolina!" Leonard held her steady.

    "Carolina, are you alright?" her coordinator asked her.

    She nodded with a chuckle. "Yes, yes... Just tired."

    I found myself releasing a sigh as well. It was a relaxing one; one that cleansed my whole body from the tension, like blowing out a candle to let it rest, enjoying the little trail of smoke it leaves behind.

    The soft voice that came into my ear just a moment later, however, fully shattered the moment.

    "Mom...?"

    It left me shuddering.

    It''s not that I had forgotten about my teammates; I had just gotten distracted by the moment. I had lowered my guard, just like everyone else.

    I turned toward the voice.

    So did many others.

    The air caught in my throat.

    A reaction equally shared by many others.

    The damage was already done, and even if I wanted to, now I couldn''t look back. The irreparable damage was already done, too.

    Brain...

    It dripped. It was nauseating. It was beyond repair.

    The book turned to magic dust, now destined to be carried away by the wind. The voice called again, lest she fail to hear it the first time. This time, it was even softer; I almost couldn''t catch it.

    It called again; lips moved, but no sound came out, perhaps afraid of disturbing her well-earned rest.

    Her water dripped, mingling with her blood as one.

    The dungeon was concluded.

    The dungeon had been effectively cleared.

    But no one was cheering.

 Chapter 72: Bianca

    Sacrificing both my sleep and physical health, without forgetting my mental sanity as well, of course... I made it to The Forgotten City far sooner than any normal human could have managed. In fact, it took me just over three months. And that man declared it would be impossible in less than five. Such an amateur...

    Along the way, I even fed my demon another seven hearts. It was not easy, and the dark circles under my eyes and the aching in my bones spoke volumes of the toll I had placed on my body. Besides that, after a while, it became impossible to find towns, or any human being for that matter. The Forgotten City is quite isolated, apparently, and I had exhausted my supplies quite a bit earlier than I expected getting here.

    "This is... the bridge from my mother''s story?" I wondered aloud as I halted my chocobo before it while the evening sun enchanted its surface; my voice was tired and hoarse, even I could barely hear myself. My chocobo was also exhausted, and just like me, it hadn''t eaten anything for a few days now...

    Leaving the chocobo behind, I stepped closer��

    On my way here, I forced myself not to form any expectations. It was difficult; my mind kept drifting back to my mother constantly, and it even tried to wander about how this city might''ve looked like. Yet, despite the lack of expectation, perhaps�� I should''ve expected it. The ancient stone bridge that welcomed me was just as ruined as anyone would anticipate from a forgotten place; as I stepped onto it, my boots sent small bits of debris tumbling down into the Abyss below, and halfway across it, I couldn''t resist the urge to peek into the void. So, leaning cautiously over the edge, I gripped the rough, cold stone and peered down. The chasm stretched into a darkness that swallowed everything in its wake.

    "This is... the Abyss?" I murmured to myself. "The Abyss my mother talked about?"

    The sight was enough to send shivers down my entire spine. For a moment, it felt even overwhelming.

    "Where everything began..." I whispered, recalling my mother''s letter. "Do I... have to throw myself into it? To jump into it...?"

    I shook my head, trying to push the thought away. "Wait, wait... let''s not rush... My mind is not so lucid right now, I mustn''t jump to conclusions..."

    Where everything began... That could''ve also been the little park...

    "Hmm-hm..."

    Making up my mind, I drew back and continued forward. Not long after, I finally stepped onto the threshold of The Forgotten City, the remnants of stone walls and ancient towers welcoming me here as well.

    "Just how long has it been since anyone walked here?"

    The road beneath my feet was uneven and cracked by nature; tree roots had forced their way through the cobblestones, slick with moss. The silence was deep, everlasting, almost oppressive, broken only by the wind, and the occasional crunch of loose stones underfoot.

    "This feels like... the main square..."

    An ancient fountain stood before me, its basin dry and cracked, and the statues, once likely majestic, that adorned it were worn smooth by the passage of time, now barely recognizable.

    "Huh, this is..."

    Paying more attention to the fountain, a dark stain caught my eyes.

    "... Blood."

    Old, dried, but unmistakable. I rubbed my eyes; the stone was not the only thing blurred here, my whole vision was...

    I sighed. "I am just that tired, aren''t I?"

    Regarding the surroundings with more attention, I noticed that scattered among the debris were: bones, skulls, and skeletons.

    "What exactly happened here...?"

    Paying little to no heed to the destruction and death around me, I roamed the city in search of the park from my mother''s story. The amount of walking I had to do in order to reach it was not insignificant; my legs felt heavy, and I was panting. However, ultimately, I finally reached what seemed like the right spot.

    "Is that... a barrier?"

    Before me stood a white, towering dome, shimmering faintly in the light. It encased a large tree whose branches were swaying gently. Not so distant from the tree, a river wound its way through the landscape. It didn''t look natural at all. Nonetheless, the effect it gave was uncannily real.

    "Huh..."

    I stepped closer to the barrier, reaching out with my hand. The surface was cool and smooth to the touch, like glass. And, as expected, I couldn''t get past it...

    "What now...? Oh?"

    My codex...

    "A new spell?"

    The strong light emanating from my codex drew my attention. Retrieving it, I flipped through its pages. No new spell was written in it.

    "Um... Me being complicated again? Hello? Why are you glowing...?"

    I sighed, closing my eyes for a good minute, trying to clear the fog from my mind before searching for a solution. However, when I reopened them, I noticed one spell glowing brighter than the others.

    "It''s�� reacting? Do you�� want me to use you... Bianca?"

    She manifested right behind me, as usual, and went straight for the barrier. Her claws struck it, hit after hit, clash after clash, again and again, each blow resonating through the air. Until, at some point, the barrier shattered, slowly dispersing as a whole like burning paper, dissolving into ashes, and into nothingness.

    "Are you crying?"

    As the clashes subsided, the demon stood still, emitting low groans and, at the same time, an unusual whiter light, though that might have been just my eyes playing tricks on me from exhaustion. But those groans sounded like... laments. Nothing but sorrow and pain came out from such sounds.

    Alas, she vanished soon after, leaving me there. I glimpsed the base of the tree, and my eyes widened at the mere sight of what lay there. "A book?"

    Approaching it, I retrieved it from the ground. Despite its location, it only had a thin layer of dust, which I promptly brushed away. It wasn''t a codex, but a colorful book, surprisingly well-preserved.

    I flipped it open, finding a handwriting I didn''t recognize.

    ''Tomorrow my life will change completely. My mother told me to write a little diary so that when I''ll come back, we can read together about my adventures. It''s going to be just like a little journal!''

    "So it''s a diary..." I murmured to myself, flipping to the next page.

    ''Dear diary, this is my first day in this new city! Writing a diary feels a bit strange, but at the same time... I don''t mind it.

    Coming here I saw a lot of shadows, but the place doesn''t seem too bad. Right now, I feel a bit lonely, but the men in white coats said I''m going to meet many kids my age with whom I can spend my time. I wonder how it will be...

    I''m sure mom will be happy to hear about it!''

    "Shadows...? Huh... next page..."

    ''Dear diary, the food here tastes a bit... mild. I miss mom''s cuisine already. So far I haven''t met anybody aside from the men in white coats, and there is not much to do in my room. It truly feels lonely.''

    "This was brief... What''s next?"

    ''I don''t like this place...

    The men in white coats don''t answer my questions, and I had to undergo weird tests today. My arms hurt, the shadows have begun to lament, and there are purple spots where I felt the stings...

    They told me that if I behave I can go out and play in the park next week. I have to endure...

    I hope there are flying insects here.. I miss the ones at home...''

    "Hmm..."

    ''They allowed me to go out and play in the park. I tried to build sandcastles, but the wind always knocked them down.

    However, I met a lady around my age! She was a bit strange, but her white dress was really cute! She asked me why I had a rose above my head, and she burst out laughing at my answer.

    Was what I said so funny?''

    My eyes softened at that, and my lips couldn''t help but curl into a bittersweet smile. "Mom... So this is the purple lady''s diary..."

    Next page...

    ''Dear diary, I''m afraid I have to hide you very well within my little room. From what I''ve heard from the others in the park, it is prohibited to have diaries. So, I''ll come to visit you less often, but I promise won''t forget you! I suppose the first day they mistook you for a simple little book. I''m happy about that!''

    Many of the following pages were filled with small details about her daily routine; mundane, but with a sense of unease. "Oh, this seems interesting, though..."

    ''Lately, my arms really hurt, and my head too. The shadows have also increased... However, they told me it won''t be necessary to continue with the treatments anymore, and I''ll be moved to the next tier. I have no clue what that means, but apparently, I''ll undergo training to embark on dungeon expeditions. They said I''ll even get a bigger room.

    She will be coming along too! I''m so happy about this! I feel like as long as my friend is with me, I can go through all this pain. I''m really, really happy!''

    "Hmm... Alright, next..."

    ''The training is pretty hard, and I don''t even understand what my magic is about. However, she has no trouble at all. By the time I was halfway done, she had already finished and decided to assist me instead. She guided me through the steps, and she even seemed to understand my magic more than I did.''

    "A natural..." I sighed.

    ''Recently, I feel weird... whenever she''s around, I feel my heart beat so fast, and my cheeks always feel hot. Am I getting sick? Perhaps I should get myself checked.

    But what kind of sickness would manifest only when a person is around?

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Perhaps... she''s poisonous! Yes, this must be it!''

    A chuckle almost escaped me at that. Even so, I flipped to the next page...

    ''I decided to tell her about my weird symptoms, to which she just laughed.

    I don''t understand why she laughs so much, especially lately. However, after that laugh, she looked at me and said: ��Is that so? Then, perhaps I could be your personal maid and tend to you."

    What was that supposed to mean?!?!?''

    The rest of the page was filled with scribbles, gibberish, and suspiciously overwritten drawings; quite an amusing sight.

    ''Tomorrow we''re going inside the first dungeon. We went through a lot of training for this. Everyone''s ready. However, I can''t help but feel... scared. I told her about this, and she offered me a reassuring hug.

    Oh, dear diary, why do I feel so safe in her arms?''

    I had to flip to the next page to find out how it went. I was actually pretty curious about it.

    ''The dungeon was extremely hard�� Many died, and both she and I got separated from the group at some point. We had to go alone. Despite the situation, I felt�� safe. She really is strong, and she handled most of the monsters. I still feel guilty that I didn''t contribute much, and I let her know. However, she held my hands, and with a beautiful smile, she told me: "What are you saying? You''re the only reason I''m able to go forward. Standing together, we can do anything."

    I''m pretty sure I turned as red as a tomato there... and she just kept laughing at me.

    From that dungeon, only us, another girl, and two guys survived. One of the two guys wanted to retire, but they told him he couldn''t. It''s forbidden to do so... We are managing to find comfort among ourselves, at least...

    Despite everything, that dungeon helped me a lot. My magic is not well-suited for expeditions. And, to tell the truth, I am still unsure what my magic is for. She says I''m a soulweaver, but I don''t understand what I''m supposed to do with it.''

    "Huh...?" I blinked, trying to process the implications. "She''s... No, no. It''s too early to jump to conclusions. Next page..."

    Many of the following pages contained frustration, confusion, fear, and doubt. Until, at some point...

    ''The second dungeon was a little better, though still chaotic. The good news is that I made some new friends! The life in this tier is not so bad, and one of the men in white coats is actually pretty nice to me! He answers my questions. Most of them, at least. His name is Markus. Apparently, he''s dealing with most of us. I''m happy when I''m with them. But, as usual... she''s the only one that makes me feel strange... And I wonder why... when I''m in her arms, all my fears dissipate. When she holds me close, I feel like that''s everything I need. She''s like a star, an angel... My angel of life��

    I even talked with Markus about this, and he said that, deep down, I already know the answer. He also looked amused as I explained it to him, almost like she was...

    Diary... this is love, isn''t it?''

    So many pages were now filled with nothing but love. To the point that even I started having doubts.

    "This lady... clearly loved my mother," I murmured to myself. "Do I even... love Crimson?"

    I sighed at the mere thought. The way I react around Crimson is not similar at all to how she described her feelings, and I never felt that way. Well, sure, when Crimson''s around, I feel at ease, and I am somewhat similar. But... could this truly be considered love?

    "I miss you a little, though, Crimson..."

    I shook my head, pushing the doubts away, returning to the diary. More dungeons and more doubts about love filled the pages, until another caught my full attention.

    ''She loves me too! She loves me too! She loves me too!

    Oh, I feel so happy! She said yes! She loves me! And, actually, she even chided me for making her wait so long to admit it! Damn her! She always played with me until this point!

    But I''m so happy. Oh, diary... I''m so so so so happy!''

    I let out another sigh. Still, I smiled at that. "Next page..."

    ''This is a problem, dear diary... Apparently, women are not supposed to be together in this city. We must choose a man to marry, as we are fated to bear strong children, or else we''d be labeled as witches.

    But we don''t want that... We want to live together. And so, one day, we will! Oh, it feels like a love escape! I can''t stop smiling!

    Tonight I''ll meet her again! I can''t contain my happiness! I feel like I''m seriously getting sick now!''

    "Huh?!" As I flipped to the next page, what my eyes caught... left me utterly confused. "This is... my mother''s handwriting!"

    ''A diary... how cute. You really seemed the kind of girl to have one. I loved this side of you, too.

    I hope you can forgive me for being weak at such a crucial moment. To think that you''d be the strongest one when facing imminent death... You''ve always been full of surprises.

    But I''m here now. And I promise you, with the power you entrusted me, with your power in my hands, nothing like that will ever happen again. I''ll make sure of it.

    I love you, Bianca. I always have, and I always will.''

    "Huh...?"

    And then, nothing but white. White pages on and on; the diary met its end with my mother''s entry.

    "What...?"

    Nothing but confusion clouded my mind, exhausted as it already was.

    "What does it mean...?"

    I came here seeking answers, but all I found were only more questions... What was the meaning of all this? What was I supposed to understand at the end of it?

    "My mother was not a soulweaver..."

    Bianca was.

    "But then... What of it...? What conclusion am I even supposed to draw from it?"

    My mother... took Bianca''s magic? She was entrusted with it? What was my mother''s magic, then?

    "And judging by the last part... Did she take revenge...?"

    I turned around, glancing at the city around me. All the destruction, all the chaos...

    "Did she do... all of this? Reduce a whole city to... to this...?"

    Returning to my codex, I flipped it open to the page containing my latest spell.

    "I don''t understand... What decision am I supposed to make here...?"

    I swallowed.

    "I... I''m fine with casting it... I think..."

    My mother''s full name... Her first, middle, and last name. She only mentioned her middle name once to me, during a conversation about us, but I never forgot it. It''s almost a miracle she even mentioned it to me, given the amount of secrets she had.

    "Yes... Yes, I''m fine with it."

    So, I took a deep breath. I really was about to summon her. Truly one of the strongest libromancers ever? I don''t know... but surely, she was strong. No doubt about that. And Bianca, as a demon, is strong too. If this spell summons another demon... Well, only one way to find out...

    "My latest spell..."

    Her name... the one she was given when she came into this world.

    "Luna..."

    Her middle name... the one she held close because special to her.

    "... Seraphina..."

    Our last name... the one that united us by blood, and allowed me to be loved, acknowledged as her own.

    "Mariposa."

    As I pronounced her full name, a searing pain in my hand jolted me backward.

    "AH!"

    I flung the codex away. It fell on the ground while white flames consumed it.

    "My codex! It''s burning!"

    Instinctively, I stepped forward, intending to extinguish the fire. But just as I dared to, countless white and ice-cold spikes came into view, stopping just in front of me. My body was now burning just as quickly as it had begun to freeze.

    A bone-chilling wind whipped against my back as my legs buckled, sending me crashing to my knees. Though unable to sustain itself any longer, the spikes kept my body from falling completely to the ground, staining it with my own blood as they made me feel nothing but agony throughout every nerve.

    My vision blurred, yet I could see it clearly: broken wings of ice closing in, blinding what little remained in sight as they wrapped me in their cold embrace. My bones cracked under the pressure while I could feel my insides being torn apart by the jagged spikes, spilling out alongside the blood pouring through the gaping wounds.

    Following the rest of my body, my head flopped backward. And in that moment, I saw it: a faceless entity, a hollow mask with a wide grin spread across it. Its long hair floated weightlessly, and a white dress swirled around it as icy air slashed relentlessly at my skin.

    "M-" I tried to speak, but all that escaped was a wet, choking cough of blood. "Mom...?"

    Crystal hearts flashed; in the blink of an eye, all the spikes wrenched free from my body, and I collapsed helplessly to the ground as blood pooled around. The lukewarm feeling of it faintly vague, until my vision, along with what remained of my consciousness, faded away, leaving nothing but pure and cold darkness.

 Chapter 73: Sentence The Unknown

    I was about to snack on the fine rice I''d ordered when, suddenly and without warning, an eerie chill crept up my whole body, prompting me to stop completely.

    With my mouth slightly agape, I turned to the scenery on my left. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, everlasting pink hue over the trees. In my little hometown, it is said that the crimson sun brings hope for the future.

    Then why all I could feel in that moment was unease and a sense of foreboding?

    Blinking, I slowly turned towards her. She also had stopped mid-motion, her hands hovering with the stick in her hand, the fried ball never reaching her mouth.

    "Did... did you feel that too, Benedetta?" I asked her.

    Her lips twitched, before turning into a subtle, enigmatic smile. "Yes, indeed."

    "Do you think... the others felt it, too?" I stammered.

    "Hmm... most likely, they did."

    "What do you think it was, exactly?"

    "Something bad..." she concluded in a low and ominous voice. "Perhaps, Rossana was right."

    It was not unusual for her voice to sound foreboding, really; it always carried the weight of a bad omen, despite its softness and delicacy. Yet, her low tone was now more sinister than ever.

    "Muriel, would you like to have a duel with me?" she asked.

    "Huh? A duel...?"

    She nodded.

    "Um, alright. But what about the food? You''ve waited so long for this..."

    She glanced at her plate with a bittersweet smile. "I''ve lost my appetite."

    With that, we took our leave, and moved among the trees in search of a nice and suitable spot for a duel, her long and rigid skirt swinging and bouncing left and right with each elegant step.

    Dueling was not a new occurrence for us; this happened quite often, actually. She''s far more skilled than I am, whether I fight with my right or left hand. However, the way we were about to engage in a duel now felt quite different, quite new... Something noteworthy, undoubtedly...

    ... After a while, we finally found it: the perfect spot for a duel.

    She drew her sword: a long, clear-blue blade, the edge slightly curved upward. "Are you ready?"

    I unsheathed my dagger, tightly gripping the hilt with my left hand. "I''m ready."

    "Crystal Blue Engraving."

    "Of Black And White."

    With our main enchantment spells dimming around our bodies, the fight officially began. But before I could even take a step, she cast once more. "Spatial Fragmentation."

    The ground beneath us trembled violently, splitting apart as massive rocks shot into the air defying gravity. I staggered, struggling to keep my balance, while Benedetta remained eerily calm, becoming a blur as she bounced effortlessly between the floating stones.

    I braced myself. "You''re serious..."

    It was a flash; she dashed forward. Twisting her body into a pirouette, her sword came crashing down on me like a whirlwind.

    Raising my dagger, I blocked the impact. Our blades clashed with a clang, scattering sparks around us. Leaping backward, I used a rock behind me to propel myself at her with all the speed I could muster.

    She deftly sidestepped my attack, and we exchanged a flurry of blows, each strike being faster and more violent than the last.

    "You''re using your wrong hand!" she shouted at me at some point.

    As her words hit me, I gritted my teeth. "Damn it..."

    I immediately corrected my stance, but that mistake cost me dearly; I slowed down to the point I had to leap backward to create distance. She kept pressing forward, weaving her sword left and right without giving me a breather.

    This was a grave mistake on my part, and she was also the one who corrected it the first time...

    ...

    Life can be bizarre, and often in the most unusual way. The way I found out about it was just as weird. My dominant hand�� the right one; that''s what everyone had taught me since I was little, and what I was sure of, as well. But when I met her and we exchanged blows, she immediately sensed something was off.

    That day, after the fight, she treated me to a meal, which I gladly accepted. She asked me to cut different fruits for her; I didn''t mind, and obliged, though I admit I found the request quite odd. Afterward, we went to a shop; she wanted to write a letter to an old friend, and she asked me to help her in that regard. Clueless, I accepted. I never realized she was testing me until that point; when I started writing, she immediately understood.

    "Why do you write this way...?" she asked me.

    "Hm? What do you mean?" I replied, perplexed by the strange question.

    "You''re writing with your right hand, but the way you let your pen flow... is how a left-handed person would write. The way you hold and cut the food is odd as well."

    I blinked in confusion. "Huh...?"

    ...

    But old habits die hard... and even now, I struggle to get used to what I really am, and what really belongs to me.

    "Time to end this," she murmured, taking a step closer, raising her sword. Her lips moved slowly, and her movements... also were slow.

    "Huh...?"

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.I tried to blink, I couldn''t. I tried to speak, I couldn''t. I tried to move... I couldn''t.

    "This is..."

    Her movements, though slow to my eyes, were impossibly fast.

    "A Distorted Mana Zone?!"

    Panic surged through me.

    "IN THE OPEN?!"

    I was unsure of how to act. I couldn''t act even if I wanted to anyway!

    An impending calamity was approaching; I could feel it, but I was utterly powerless! I couldn''t do anything to stop her movements, nor the words coming out of her mouth!

    Mana erupted like flames around her sword, and finally, the spell completely left her mouth.

    An overwhelming burst of mana followed, enveloping everything in a blinding blue light, swallowing everything whole. In the same instant, time snapped back to its normal flow. She plunged the sword in my direction, a death ray with no chance of escape or survival, fit to bear the title ''Blade of Exoneration''.

    I screamed, thrusting my dagger forward, invoking my strongest defensive spell, hoping for salvation. A shield of light formed by seven stars layered itself before me. It took the spell head-on, but that didn''t stop the force of the impact from sending shockwaves rippling through the air.

    Trees flew away, the ground shattered, and everything behind me was utterly destroyed in the wake while my clothes and hair whipped in the wild wind as I braced myself.

    My arm trembled so much under the strain I had to seize it with my free one to keep it steady; had I wavered even a moment longer, I would''ve been swept away with everything else. Her spell was so overwhelming that cracks began to form in my barrier, the stars shattering one by one.

    Finally, the spell ceased, and just as it did, my barrier completely broke into pieces.

    I gasped, catching my breath, resting my hands on my knees for support as I let my dagger fall on the ground.

    "Hm," she murmured.

    Raising my head, I looked at her. Her gaze was distant, focused completely elsewhere, lost in thought. "What''s wrong?" I asked, swallowing hard.

    She shook her head. "It seems I still haven''t reached it..." she replied, her usual subtle smile returning as she turned toward me. "Well, never mind. This is my win!" she then quipped, clasping her hands behind her back.

    I scoffed, wiping the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand. "It definitely is. I don''t even know how you pulled that off..."

    With a little hop, she patted my head. "Shall we go eat? My appetite is back."

    Releasing a sigh, I finally stood properly. "Sure, but... what do we do, after? You know, about the feeling we had."

    "We act before it''s too late."

    - - - - - - -

    "Hm..."

    The sudden feeling that crept into the air prompted me to cease everything I was doing.

    Today, the sun felt nice, and the breeze was cool against my back. I was enjoying a nice and quiet rest on a mountain. Several minutes earlier, I had been occupying my time by killing goblins. They''re normally found around this area, but the situation worsened with a dungeon spawning nearby.

    Despite that, it was a good day. And after that feeling... I had confirmation of that.

    "This truly is a nice day..."

    I got up from the ground, dusting away any dirt my clothes might have caught, and grabbed my large backpack.

    "I suppose... it''s time for me to move."

    And so I did. While I didn''t have a clear destination, I knew where I wanted to be, and what my ultimate goal was.

    To pass the time, I chose to retrieve my little book from my backpack, now slung over my shoulder. I felt like singing. A song an old, dear friend of mine wrote... He was an aspiring musician, and left this incomplete work behind.

    Though incomplete, the joy it was able to bring to others is, to this day�� disarming. I remember. I remember it vividly. He''d run to me with a smile every time he spotted me from afar, always clutching papers in his hands. He''d ask advice, while I''d spent my free time listening to his conclusions without me saying a single word. We''d spent hours in a little tavern, drinking, singing, bringing together cliques who would watch us from their place. His song, unfinished as it was, was able to unite people; people who shared a similar past, overjoyed to tears at having met those who could they call ''peers''.

    Strangers turning to friends, brothers and sisters in a few words, happy to be alive, and to share the joy that came with it through that bond. He was able to do all that and make it look as easy as drinking a tankard of beer. It was contagious. He smiled, I smiled. He loved it.

    He loved to make people smile with just a song, whether it was inside a cozy tavern, or beneath the stars by a crackling fire, everyone would tag along. swaying from the left to right and back again, shoulder to shoulder, raising their glasses to the air with eyes full of gratitude.

    Even I, witnessing it, couldn''t hold back from following him. So, I too, sang��

    "The dawn of a new day has come at last.

    Rise and observe, the night has passed.

    Rise and observe, the sky turns white.

    Run to your friends, share the light.

    Run to your family, sing with delight.

    Step into the world, welcome it with open arms.

    Let the silver moonlight bathe your face.

    Let her bless your sleep with grace.

    Let her warmth mend your wounded heart.

    Let her turn the wheel, let her play her part.

    Have no fear, restless soul.

    Have no fear, salvation has arrived.

    Walk into the light, let your spirit be baptized.

    Your prayers have been heard, so have no fear.

    Those lost in the earth may now find rest.

    Those lost in the earth may now find rest..."

    The unfinished song met its end.

    "Hm..."

    I exhaled, sniffing as I brushed aside a stray tear.

    "Your hands were never meant to hold a sword, my friend��"

 Chapter 74: Where She Ends, She Begins

    "Sweetie, do you like fire?"

    That was an odd question, but perhaps it was my fault; I was literally dazed by the fireplace, admiring its flame moving around as it warmed my face. I barely nodded. "Hmm-hm."

    My mother sat behind me, wrapping me in her arms, warmer than the fire. "Even in front of the fire, your hands are cold."

    I let her hands squeeze mine as I kept my focus on the flame. "It''s fine. I''m not cold."

    "Why are you sitting so close to it, then?" she asked, sounding amused.

    "I simply like it�� I wonder what a bigger fire would look like. Much bigger than this. It''s comfortable�� It''s cozy."

    She chuckled. "You know? Sometimes, when I''m about to sleep, I imagine gentle little flames, like those of a candle, enveloping me. It''s a form of meditation; it''s relaxing, and extremely helpful."

    "So, you also like fire?"

    "Of course I do, sweetie. Many do, some more than others. Though it might seem the same, the shapes, the warmth, can differ. Each fire is unique in its own way."

    "Hmm?" I suddenly blinked, several times, at her sentence. "I don''t understand. Fire is just fire, no?"

    Once more, she softly chuckled, and rested her chin over my head. "Perhaps, one day you shall."

    ��

    I gasped. I gasped so hard that my lungs filled with a burning sensation.

    "W-" I choked on blood, again, spluttering it out in thick, wet coughs until I could finally breathe freely. "Huh...?"

    My body shivered. Yet, I pushed myself from the blood-stained ground, most of it now dry; all my clothes and my skin stained with it. My own blood...

    "I..."

    My mind was sluggish; nothing new. Slowly, everything began to resurface, and my eyes caught more information. The sun was high in the sky, and my body was still somewhat burning with white fire. I clutched my head, my fingers tangling in my fringe almost poking my eyes.

    "She..."

    A giggle ran free. A hysterical one. My breath quickened as I shook my head, trying in vain to push the fragmented memories away. But no matter how hard I tried, they refused to leave.

    "She killed me..."

    She killed me.

    "My mother killed me!"

    My mother''s soul killed me.

    "She killed me..."

    In the most brutal way.

    "Ah... Ha! Haha! Hahaha!"

    As tears spilled down my cheeks, mingling with the blood-soaked earth, my eyes caught a glimpse of a codex through the blur, interrupting my momentary breakdown. A faint, undulating white fire emanated from it, reaching out to the flames surrounding my body.

    "Huh... what''s this...?"

    I set my head free from my grasp, blinking through the tears to focus on the scene before me. The fire didn''t burn, nor was it consuming me. To tell the truth, it did nothing... It just stood there, around my body, like an...

    "Aura?"

    I tilted my head, wiping my eyes with the back of my hand.

    "Is this... the connection between codex and libromancer? It looks like some sort of aura..."

    I slowly pushed myself to my feet, my legs were shaking as I stood. Pain shot through my skull, and I flinched.

    "Ugh..."

    I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to steady myself, taking a deep breath, doing my best not to think about the fact that my own mother''s soul had killed me. Then, calmly, I reopened my eyes.

    "But no... this is not even my codex..."

    I slowly approached the codex on the ground, its white cover faintly familiar. With trembling fingers, I grabbed it, and taking my time, I flipped it open. The light almost blinded me.

    "Ow..."

    Fluttering my eyes open and squinting, I gradually got used to the light, which thankfully dimmed to a manageable glow itself, making it look like a flame enveloping the codex

    "Huh...? But these are... my spells..."

    My hands trembled as I continued. Written on the codex were: my first spell, then my second, my third, my fourth, my fifth, and my sixth... and seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth...

    "W-...what is this...?"

    I kept turning page after page, nothing but spells, spells and more spells on and on...

    "No�� no, no, no, no."

    Nothing but nervous giggles escaped me.

    "No�� How do I turn back? No... This is not my codex. This can''t be my codex."

    The endless barrage of spells continued to flash before my eyes. There was no end to them.

    "What is this... bullshit...?"

    I buried my face within the pages. Nothing but confusion and desperation enveloped me. Yet, clearing the fog right now... promised nothing but crushing misery.

    "This is not my codex. It can''t be��"

    A hollow laugh escaped me as I collapsed to my knees once again.

    "Felinchant."

    And as expected from the spell, my entire body became enshrouded in a shimmering aura of... dim white light. It was not even purple anymore.

    "It is..."

    Tears streamed down my face as my laughter spiraled out of control.

    "This is... wrong."

    I brought my gaze to the sky.

    "What is this bullshit?!"

    This is not what I wanted.

    "Ha! Haha... This is all wrong!"

    I made the wrong call.

    "What were you...?" I shouted. "What were your goals...?! What purpose did you even have in store for me?!"

    The white cover...

    "This was your codex, mom, wasn''t it? How?! And why?!"

    As my rage increased, so did the aura around me.

    "And this..."

    I redirected my full attention to it.

    "This aura... this is... mana, isn''t it? My own mana?! Is it even mine...?"

    So this was what Crimson saw every time around me? This aura...

    "And now I can even control it..." I murmured as I let the white codex wobble before me. "Ha-ha! This is so wrong! None of this is right!"

    I struggled to my feet.

    "I... I thought you loved me!"

    The throbbing in my head...

    "You loved me, right? Then why?!"

    The hole in my chest...

    "Or did you hate me... and kept it secret like all of this...?"

    The ringing in my ears...

    "Did I disgust you so much to the point of ending your own life and reserving me this parting gift? What have I even done... to deserve this treatment from you?"

    The knot in my stomach...

    "Why would you take away even that?!"

    The reality of the situation...

    "What was the meaning... of everything I''ve done so far?"

    Everything... unbearably suffocating...

    "Why..." I sobbed. "This is cheating... Why did you treat me this way...?"

    I sniffed, my body felt weak, my heart shattered beyond repair.

    "Nothing... has a purpose anymore..."

    And so... I closed my eyes...

    ... Why couldn''t the wind sweep me away...? Why did my exhausted body keep on living...? Just what was the point of dying, again and again...? Every time I get close to an answer, more questions emerge.

    I''m tired of it...

    It pissed me off. Yes, I recognize my deaths haven''t even been many, but I''m pretty confident most people wouldn''t get past the first one. Yet, it was all for naught...

    "Snowflake!"

    Snowflake...? There''s only a person who calls me that way...

    "Huh...?" I slowly opened my eyes, turning towards the source of the voice.

    Her figure was unmistakable, her striking red recognizable from a city away entirely. Her wide eyes were perplexed; worried, perhaps, looking at me from the distance, seemingly undecided whether to approach or not. On her back: a backpack.

    And, I could see it on her as well... an aura. Shimmering faintly, coming from her codex, connecting to her, and to her orb. A red aura. Her aura...

    "Ah... Now I''m even hallucinating!"

    "What?" she breathed, her expression becoming utterly confused as she took a cautious step closer.

    "My crazy girlfriend is here!" I exclaimed, my voice uneven while my arms flourished dramatically to clutch my hair. "Have the days without food and rest finally caught up with me? Hahaha! Has my dead mother cast another curse on me? Another one of her jokes? Or are the Deities themselves playing with me now?"

    "What? What are you saying, Snowflake? I''m here, I''m real," she said, taking another step forward, her hand reaching out towards me. "See? I''m here..."

    I glanced at her hand upon my shoulder; it was warm. A warmth I hadn''t felt in a long time. I blinked, lifting my gaze to meet hers. "You''re... here. You''re really here..."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    But this changes nothing...

    She faintly nodded, her smile gradually softening. "I''m here, Snowflake. But... you, your�� What happened to you?"

    I couldn''t respond.

    "You''re pale..." she stammered. "And stained with blood. And your clothes are... torn, full of holes... Are you alright?"

    "I''m..." not. How could I be? How could she even expect me to be?! My world shattered right before my eyes, and I could do nothing about it�� "I''m fine..."

    She faintly shook her head while her fingers brushed my cheek. "You''re not, Snowflake."

    Stop it...

    "Why are you here?" I murmured. "You shouldn''t be here..."

    Her hand cupped my cheek, and I leaned completely into its warmth. That was more than enough; with such a simple gesture my eyes threatened to spill over, defying my will.

    "I''m here for you," she softly replied.

    Don''t give me love now...

    "I don''t want you to be here, Crimson..."

    I don''t deserve any of it...

    "You''re a bad liar, Snowflake," she countered, leaning in. "You''re about to cry..."

    Step back...

    "So what? You''re a sadist, you must be enjoying it..."

    She shook her head. "N-no�� not like this, Snowflake... Not when it''s your tears, not when it''s out of sadness."

    "You''re not listening to me..." I murmured. "Go away..."

    "Why do you want me to go away, then?" she softly asked.

    I couldn''t bring myself to look in her eyes anymore, so I dropped my eyes to the ground. "Because... because nothing matters anymore..."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You can see it too, can''t you?" I pointed out, hovering my codex to my side, glancing at it. "My... aura. My... new codex."

    "It... changed color?" she murmured, admiring it.

    I nodded.

    "That''s... interesting," she said, her tone light, almost dismissive.

    "Huh...?" I blinked at that reaction. "That''s... all you have to say?"

    "Hm? What do you want me to say?"

    "What�� do you mean, Crimson? You�� you''re joking, right?"

    She gave me the answer in the form of perplexed eyes, which I returned equally.

    "Don''t... don''t you realize how wrong that is?" I remarked, my voice trembling as much as my body. "I''ve... I''ve cheated, Crimson. I''m nothing but a cheater�� My mother killed me, and- and now it''s like this."

    "Your... mother killed you?" she asked, appearing confused.

    As my codex flipped open, its blinding light radiated.

    "That''s..." Crimson shielded her eyes with her hand. Once used to the light, a grin spread across her face. "That''s beautiful!"

    "Huh...?"

    Her voice raised, her expression lit up. "Such beautiful mana, Snowflake!" she exclaimed, eagerly admiring me. "I was so right about you! Never have I seen such a unique mana!"

    "What...?" I breathed. "What... are you talking about, Crimson? Can''t you see what I''ve become? I''m... I''m nothing but a monster! A- haha! An experiment! This sounds like one of her stupid scenarios of our ''Let''s suppose'' game! My mother killed me and, and... and turned me into this! Nothing of this is mine!"

    Crimson''s smile turned slightly confused. "I''m sorry but... I don''t understand what you mean," she said, trying to sound comforting.

    "Of course you don''t understand!" I yelled at her. "You don''t have a dead mother who killed you! And why do you look so happy to see me after seeing this?! You should hate me!"

    "Why would I hate you?" she asked with wide eyes.

    I blinked. "Can''t you see?!"

    She flinched at my high volume. "Snowflake, I-"

    "Did you come here just to make my situation worse?!" I shouted once more in annoyance, cutting her off whatever she was about to say. "I''m everything you hate! I''m worse than Elizabeth! None of these spells are mine, Crimson! I''m a cheater!"

    "Don''t compare yourself to such an incompetent, Snowflake," she replied, her expression dead serious. "I''ve already told you, haven''t I? Imagine what you could do if you possessed some spells. It took me months to learn how to control my codex just as you showed me. You have talent, Snowflake! You deserve to have spells! Elizabeth is nothing compared to you. Besides��" She stepped closer, her hand reaching for my cheek. "You''re mine, Snowflake. My beautiful fianc��e, who never stops surprising me. I haven''t seen you in so long, and look at you now�� I''ve missed you so much. You''re even cuter than I remembered, and this mana... it only makes you more fascinating."

    I stared at her, feeling the ground slip away from beneath my feet. "What... are you... talking about?" I wobbled. "This can''t be real... None of this is... You must be fucking with me right now..."

    She scoffed. "I''m not. Though, the idea doesn''t seem bad, you know? It''s been a while since we spent some time together, hasn''t it?"

    Why did she have to be like this...? The more I talked to her, the more I could feel the will to continue the conversation rapidly leaving my body. "Did... did you come here just for my body...?" I murmured, trying to keep my rising anger in check. "Is that why you''re here? Does nothing else matter to you?"

    "As I said, I''ve come here for you, Snowflake," she replied softly. "For you, and nothing else. I don''t know what you mean by saying that your mother killed you, but I suppose a spell or a ritual did this to your codex. I''m here to listen if you want to."

    "And you don''t see anything wrong with that?"

    Her lips parted slightly before answering. "You mean... about the spell or ritual?"

    I nodded.

    She shook her head. "I don''t, Snowflake."

    I could do nothing but hold my head in my hands. "How can you be so blind...?" I breathed, feeling my lungs depleted of any oxygen. "Don''t you really realize what I am, Crimson? Everything I''ve ever wanted, everything I''ve aimed to achieve... has been handed to me like it''s... nothing. I didn''t earn this power. I''m nothing but a thief, an experiment. I followed her lead, her quest, I''ve gazed into the Abyss... and this is the result. She... haha! She used me!" I exclaimed, bitter giggles slipping out through the rage. "She used me! She played with me! I thought she loved me! She knew how much I admired her strength! How much I loved her! How much I wanted to be like her! And now... now she''s taken away all those possibilities. She spoiled me too much! This is not what I wanted!"

    "I''m sorry you feel this way," Crimson replied to my tantrum, letting her expression soften. "However, you may not be seeing this from the right angle."

    "What angle is there to see, Crimson?!" I hissed, clenching my fists. "What good is there in having everything handed to you on a silver platter? Where''s the fun in that? Where''s the joy?! Right now, I''m even stronger than you!" I raised my hand in exasperation. "I can see that! I have way more spells!"

    "Think of the opportunities this opens for us!"

    "What opp-?! Wh- wha-"

    My head! What the fuck is she talking about?!

    "You''re not looking hard enough at the bright side," she added.

    Breathe, Argenta, breathe! Just breathe! Don''t kill her. Don''t kill her. Stay calm.

    She was doing nothing but fueling the fire burning within me. In contrast, the months spent without her felt peaceful.

    "I''m certain now; you came here just to make my situation worse."

    "I''ve already told you; I''m here for you," she continued softly. "I''m worried for you... You''re pale, and clearly tired. Why don''t we go somewhere nice? We can talk about this later."

    "If you want to go, then go," I spat. "I''m not following you."

    "I''m not leaving you."

    I had already turned to leave when she grabbed me by the arm. I promptly pulled away from her grasp. "Leave, Crimson."

    She stepped closer, as if daring me. "I''m not following your orders," she provoked with a smirk.

    "I''m not playing your stupid games," I retorted, full of rage. "Disappear from my sight."

    "Make me, then," she pressed with the same grin.

    I regarded her like she was my worst enemy, my wrath was now dangerously boiling over. As a warning, I released mana from my codex, enveloping the area around me; it was so overwhelming the tree behind me withered and died as if an icy blizzard had passed by.

    "Can''t you see the monster I have become?" I said, my voice now shaking as my arms went out to my sides. "Does love blind you to that point?! Admit it! Look at me!" I then shouted. "And tell me... what do you see?"

    Her eyes lit up with excitement before softening, meeting my gaze with a fond smile. "All I see... is my beautiful, rightfully ridiculously powerful and sexy girlfriend."

    This girl and her stupid teasing...

    "You..." I clenched my fist so hard that they hurt, while my teeth threatened to shatter with the pressure. "You, you, you... YOU!"

    I hadn''t realized I had drawn my dagger until it was slashing towards her. She raised her arms in response.

    "Why do you have to be like this?!" I shouted, my dagger whistling through the air.

    "Why can''t you just admit it?!" I continued, the weapon slicing some more, allowing the blade to carve shallow lines across her skin.

    "Is it that hard for you to accept reality when it''s spat right in your stupid face?!" I pressed further, the blade greeting her arms once again.

    "Do you really think I''m going to act blind as you do for some cheap flattery?!" Blood splattered across my hand, staining it red.

    "Or do you get some sick joy out of this?!"

    Yet, despite my questions, I''ve received nothing but silence in response.

    "AM I TALKING TO MYSELF?!"

    "You''re not," she finally replied, lowering her arms as blood dripped, meeting my gaze. "You''re not, Snowflake."

    "Then, I am not sure I heard you correctly," I challenged, my grip tight on the dagger. "So, I''m asking you to repeat your previous statement."

    She displayed a grin. "It doesn''t matter what you do, Snowflake. My answer to your question... remains the same," she then murmured. "What I see is just my beautiful girlfriend. A little pissed, perhaps... but it''s you, regardless."

    At that point, my glare could''ve sent chills to my demon. But since it would appear that all my efforts with her had proved fruitless, I took a deep breath... "If words don''t reach you... then something else shall..."

    "Snowflake..."

    "Bianca."

 Chapter 75: The Mask Has Fallen

    I called her; my demon. Which, as usual, manifested behind me with a chilling gust of icy wind. Though, this time, the cold felt far sharper and penetrating, as if whips of ice scorched through my skin and flesh, forcing their way into my bones and down to my soul.

    It rushed past me, going towards Crimson, who promptly moved her orb in front of her, successfully shielding herself from the demon''s cold claws. In turn, a loud thud and a little shockwave echoed through the air from the impact.

    At that moment, I saw her: Bianca�� taller, larger, bigger.

    No... she was none of that. But then, what was it? That dreadful sensation... Such overwhelming mana enveloped her, like molten ice set ablaze. It was fleeting. It was a blink of an eye the way she rushed past me, and it was enough to make me shiver, pulling the breath out of my lungs as if it were my soul leaving my body. I wrapped my arms around myself as my teeth chattered from an unutterable cold, goosebumps rising on my skin like never before.

    Death. I have summoned Death.

    "Snowflake!"

    And yet, that annoying voice took priority over Death grazing me.

    "Don''t kill her, demon, but make her suffer," I commanded, regarding Crimson without the slightest attention.

    The bitch jumped backward before propelling herself onto her orb, ascending off the ground. Bianca screeched, a noise so piercing it threw me off balance for a second. She then leapt into the air, aiming for Crimson. Unfortunately, that bitch avoided the claws again by the skin of her teeth.

    "Such incredible mana!" Crimson exclaimed up above, laughing heartily. "Oh, I want you even more! I can''t get enough! You really are full of surprise!"

    "I see you can still spout nonsense... Demon, don''t miss her."

    Bianca twisted, getting in position for another attack, propelling at full speed to the sky towards Crimson, who in response opened her codex. "Matriarch''s Authority."

    As Crimson invoked that spell, a massive and blinding red sphere of fire materialized above her. The sudden force of the wind nearly knocked me off my feet as the fireball descended, igniting the ground and sending a shockwave through the air.

    Shielding my eyes, I squinted against the light. After which, I turned my gaze to the sky; Crimson had changed. Not only did her aura greatly increase; a black halo hovered above her head, bestowing her an even more haughty presence. Her hair appeared to be slightly longer, and a peculiar red dress now adorned her, empowering her already commanding aura. If that wasn''t the most blatant enchanting spell I''ve ever seen...

    "However, now you''re thinking too highly of yourself," she sneered, sounding more arrogant than ever, "Do you seek punishment so badly, you mongrel?"

    "Hah?!" I bitterly shot back.

    "Tripletta," she cast, and where I expected to see two more orbs, four were summoned instead. "Emarginferno," she then followed.

    Several small fire spheres materialized around me. "Felincloak!" I hastily cast in response.

    I leaped backward. The fire spheres collided with each other, creating a massive explosion; way more powerful than how I experienced it the first time. Luckily, my cloak protected me from the worst of it.

    Crimson clapped mockingly as Bianca made another futile attempt to strike her. Hovering so high in the air, she was frustratingly out of reach...

    "Huh...?"

    As I thought of a tactic, I noticed my white cloak occasionally flickering to a dim purple, and so did the aura coming from my codex.

    "Are... my spells still getting used to the change?" I murmured to myself.

    Crimson cast again. Snapping to attention, I darted away; avoiding explosion after explosion.

    "Distracting yourself, Snowflake?" she taunted.

    I glared up at her. She wouldn''t be laughing with that stupid grin on her face for much longer if I used the new spells in my codex. I literally had no idea what any of them would do, though...

    Do I even care...?

    I pondered for a moment before shaking my head.

    No, I don''t...

    "One of the first ones should work��" I spun the codex around me, randomly choosing a spell to bring it to life. "This seems understandable and harmless enough�� Screams Of The Hollows."

    As the words left my mouth, twinkling black lights surrounded me, scattering around the area. A flash followed, shooting up into the sky before crashing down with a deafening screech that forced me to cover my ears. And with one eye closed against the chaos, I noticed Crimson falling from the sky.

    Shivers ran through me; the spell must''ve affected me too. After taking a deep breath, I approached. Bianca didn''t go after her; she just stopped. And two minutes had definitely passed by now...

    "Looks like you''re still alive," I remarked, standing before her.

    She raised her head, propping herself on her elbow. "You''re really stupid, Snowflake," she scoffed. Though pain adorned her words, she still had nerve...

    I glared down at her. "So, are you accepting the fact that I''m a monster now?" I asked, raising my dagger. "Choose your next words wisely."

    "You''re not going to like my answer."

    I tighten my grip. "Crimson..."

    "So your mother gave you some spells and made you strong like you deserve to be!" she exclaimed in a mocking tone. "So what?"

    "So what?!"

    "Why does that matter?!" she shouted, slamming her fist against the ground. "Why is that important? Why does that make you a monster?! You can''t change what happened, Snowflake, and you can''t change my mind! Accept it! I don''t give a shit about the color of your codex! I couldn''t care less why your mother did what she did! The only thing I care about... is you," she said, her voice dropping into a lower, strained note. "It''s us! That''s why I came here! But damn it, Snowflake! It''s clear as day that something is eating at you, so just say it! If you want to talk about your mother, then do it! Do you want to talk about the new cover of your book? Do it! I''ll listen! Do you wish to kill me? ... Then do it, but you still won''t get a lie coming out of my mouth, and you''ll have to accept that, and live with it."

    My teeth gritted. Despite everything, she still had the energy to say nonsense. "You..."

    I raised my dagger to the sky, while my breath caught in my throat as rage consumed me. "You..."

    My fingers clenched the dagger so tightly that my hand ached. "I HATE YOU!"

    With a groan, I threw the dagger away. And gasping for breath, I walked away...

    None of this was what I wanted. Nothing was going my way, and all my convictions were crumbling down like little and fragile sandcastles swept away by a passing wind, completely indifferent and uncaring to the efforts that had built them.

    Nothing made sense anymore...

    And the worst thing is that... perhaps my mother gave me numerous hints all along about her true nature, and I was just a stupid little girl who couldn''t see any of them. Or perhaps I saw, and Ignored them, blinded by love and affection, by the only thing that granted me some real joy in this ugly and nasty, unfair world.

    I couldn''t understand anything about myself now, and to think I knew myself so well at the beginning...

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Ha, haha..."

    How ironic. How stupid. How imbecile.

    I couldn''t grasp my mother, myself, my spells, my codex, and even... my weapon; her dagger...

    "What even was that...?" I murmured, to no one in particular, really, as I recalled it.

    I couldn''t see it before, but even my dagger had a weird stand-alone aura, threatening to shatter it from the inside. During the fight, for a fleeting moment, it almost looked like it was absorbing my mana. It didn''t promise anything good at all.

    "Well... whatever..."

    Yet, I didn''t care.

    I couldn''t care...

    Or did I, and I was just fooling myself?

    No, I didn''t care.

    I couldn''t bring myself to care anymore...

    "How long do you plan to stay there?" Crimson''s voice broke through my thoughts.

    She was still here... I had moved far away from where we fought, climbing to the top of a tall tree to be alone and breathe in some fresh air, as it became exceedingly difficult not to suffocate down there, to breathe in oxygen to fill the lungs and keep them working, allowing the body to continue its useless, meaningless, and aimless job.

    Yet... even here, she followed me.

    Why go to such lengths? For what purpose?

    And exactly like Crimson, why would even my body do such a thing? Why does it naturally go against its bearer, such empty vessels we are? Just what strives this cold, shattered heart of mine to keep beating?

    Hateful. So noisy and intruding. What do you have to gain from going against your container? Are you perhaps beating to escape this pitiful cage you got yourself trapped in? Or are you actually the one pulling my strings, my little puppeteer? Haha, but you should watch yourself, little one; the lion gets the whip even when caged if disobedient to its master.

    Ah, I lost myself in my thoughts again�� What was it I was thinking about?

    Hm, yes, I remember now�� the bitch.

    Didn''t I tell her to go away...?

    Ah, good question... Did I?

    I have no clue...

    "I''m tired..."

    "Hmm? Did you say something, Snowflake?" she called out.

    "I want to rest..." I murmured as I looked up at the sky. The clouds looked fluffy; comfortable like a warm and inviting bed waiting only for me, ready to lull me into a deep, serene sleep... "I just want to close my eyes and not think about anything anymore..."

    "SNOWFLAKE!"

    Crimson''s arms wrapped around me, pulling me close as she fell back against the tree. She managed to catch me... and now she was holding me tight, while her back probably hurt from the impact.

    There was a hint of relief in the sigh she released. "Snowflake..."

    "I''m tired..." I lamented; not even trying to mask it, my voice cracked completely as I leaned into her.

    "I know," she whispered.

    "I''m really tired..."

    "I know, Snowflake... I know."

    "I don''t know what to do anymore..." I whined against her shoulder. "Nothing matters anymore..."

    "There''s a lot we can do together," she softly replied.

    "No... there''s nothing. It''s all meaningless. It''s not interesting anymore... I''m nothing but a..."

    I wasn''t even able to find words anymore...

    "You''re wrong, Snowflake. You''re above the kind of concerns that you''re letting weigh you down."

    "You''re not listening to me..."

    "You''re right, I''m not."

    "I hate you."

    She stood silent for a moment. "I know you don''t mean it."

    "I mean it. I hate you."

    "Is that so?" she whispered, stroking my hair, her voice sounding slightly amused. "Then, I''m also fine with that."

    "I hate you..."

    Why is she still here...?

    "I know, I know," she continued.

    "Didn''t I tell you to go away?" I asked, barely hearing my own voice.

    "I''m not leaving you," she softly replied.

    "Why��?"

    "Because I love you."

    I don''t get it��

    "But why��? After all you''ve seen, after all I''ve done...?"

    "There doesn''t need to be a reason."

    Is it only to add insult to injury? To twist the knife deeper, like the sadistic bitch she is?

    "The way you reason makes no sense..."

    She chuckled softly. "You told me that already, during our first fight."

    That brought back memories. Both pleasant and not. Back then, I lost. But now, that would probably never happen again, and not thanks to my efforts��

    So, why��? Why was she still here? I fought her... I treated her horribly. Why��?

    "I don''t understand you��"

    "Then, just understand that I want to be the reason behind your smile."

    It doesn''t make any sense...

    "You''re a sadistic, crazy bitch. You don''t like smiles."

    "Not when it comes to you," she said softly, holding me tighter. "Unless you allow me to, I''ll never hurt you."

    And why was she so damn comforting? I had to fight my weary eyes from closing completely as I nuzzled into her shoulder. "Creep��"

    "Hmm-hm, you''re right. I am a creep."

    In the end, that was the undeniable truth... She really is nothing but a crazy bitch.

    "Crimson..."

    I gave her pain, I''m giving her harsh words. Yet, she still refuses to let me go...

    "Yes, Snowflake?"

    She saw me for what I really am. She saw my demon. And yet, she was still accepting me, despite what I''ve done, despite my situation, despite the anomaly that I am... Despite everything, she chose to accept me...

    "... I love you."

 Chapter 76: Cling To It

    I... I said it?

    "... I said it!"

    It hit me.

    "I... I said it, Crimson!"

    As if I were a researcher looking for an elusive answer after a millennium of excruciating hard work, it hit me.

    "I said it!"

    I really said it. And at the realization, I giggled.

    "Did you hear it, Crimson?" I eagerly asked, pushing myself back, clutching her shoulders.

    For the first time ever, I truly said that sentence, those three words, to someone who wasn''t my mother.

    "I said it!"

    My hands moved upward to cup her face while giggles spiraled out of control at the sight of her beautiful expression. I pulled her into a kiss, feeling her warmth that now seemed to fill me from within.

    "I love you!" I giggled again, pressing another kiss to her lips. "I love you, I love you, I love you..."

    Tears streamed down my cheeks, mixing with my laughter which was gradually turning into sobs. "I said it..."

    "You said it," she followed with a tender smile, like a ray of light breaking through the clouds gently holding me close.

    I kissed her again, again and again. But as the kisses went on, so did the tears. I clung to her, clutching her back tightly as I buried my face in her shoulder. My body trembled, my tears flowed harder and uncontrollably, while giggles couldn''t help but slip between gasping sobs. "I can''t understand what I''m feeling anymore..."

    She tightened her embrace, one hand stroking the back of my head. "Let''s get away from here, Snowflake," she murmured. "You''re exhausted. You need to rest, and eat something. I have some food left in my backpack. Please, just try to eat a little."

    I weakly nodded, yet I couldn''t calm down. It took me a lot of time to gather, as much as I could, myself. The memories of my mother''s soul still haunted me, and everything that happened wouldn''t set me free. However, slowly, thanks to Crimson, I managed to steady myself.

    I forced down some food, despite not even feeling hungry, surprisingly, and with bile threatening to rise with every bite. After that, she summoned her beast. "Sit in front, I''ll hold you. We''ll go to the nearest city and rest."

    Nodding again, I followed her lead.

    Before bidding farewell to the city once and for all, I couldn''t help but make her halt on the bridge. "Is this... mana?" I asked, my eyes widening at the view.

    "You can sense it too, hm?" she murmured. "Yes... beneath this bridge, there''s an incredible amount of mana..."

    I glanced down; it was as if white flames were swirling, eager to rise from the depths. And my mother managed to fall into that, and climb her way out...?

    "Should I... throw myself into it?" I stammered.

    A hand reached my shoulder in an instant. "No, Snowflake. All you should do is rest, and entrust yourself to me. Now more than ever."

    She was right. Absurdly enough, she was the one in the right. The world must have turned upside down for this to happen��

    Still, that was the only option. What else could I have ever done, otherwise? What would I even think about? My mind would always drift to my mother, of course. It was inevitable�� I had to eliminate her from my thoughts after she carved her way inside.

    No�� That was simply not possible. I am her daughter. I am everything she made me. She''s an immovable, undeniable, everlasting invisible presence. Not so different from a shadow, my imago animi��

    Still, I had to try. Now, more than ever, I had to try. Replace her, overwrite her, with the one holding me close at this exact moment. Fully, and completely. Where she would have gone, I would have gone, and what she would have seen, I would have seen just the same. Were I not wrapped in her arms right now, I would''ve crumpled completely, and not because of her uncomfortable mount.

    Could this be it��? What my mother truly meant when she said that all someone needed in this world to be happy was a single person standing by their side? Could this be... how Bianca felt in my mother''s loving arms?

    If that''s it�� then, it doesn''t seem so bad��

    Ah, I thought about her again��

    "A-alright..." I murmured in response, faintly shaking my head. "Hey, Crimson... what do you think would happen if someone fell into it and survived the fall?"

    "Such a concentration of mana would consume everything and everyone," she replied. "Even if they survived the fall, the mana at the bottom would surely kill them."

    "Hmm..."

    With that sobering thought, we finally moved on. We even got past that weird chocobo, once mine, but there was no saving for it anymore... Rest in peace, temporary companion.

    For the entire ride, Crimson held me close, her arms around me, pressing gentle kisses to my neck every now and then. It took a long time, and weariness threatened to make me fall asleep more than once, though impossible on that beast, but ultimately, as the sun was setting, the landscape gradually shifted, and we finally reached the outskirts of a small town.

    By the time we dismounted near the town square, night had fallen, and the beast dissolved into a swirl of fire at Crimson''s command. Since my legs were weak and shaky, she guided me toward an inn at the corner of the square.

    As we entered, the smell of fresh bread tickled my nose; now I actually had a faint appetite. At the same time, the innkeeper gave us a curious glance; my appearance must''ve given off a bad impression, without a doubt. However, Crimson''s commanding glare prevented any questions. She asked for a room, dinner, and clean clothes. With a nod, the innkeeper handed over a key; we would''ve found the clothes already in the room, and food would''ve soon been brought to us.

    We headed for our room on the second floor through narrow stairs. The creaking wood beneath our feet and the rustic vibe of everything felt oddly comforting after everything I had gone through lately.

    When we finally reached the room, she unlocked the door and we went inside. The room was fairly simple, warm and comforting with a single bed covered in a thick, woolen blanket, a small fireplace crackling softly in the corner, a window overlooking the quiet town below, and various furnishings.

    "Oh..." I murmured, getting close to the fire. Exhaling, I knelt right in front of it, feeling its warmth against my skin as I wished to step inside it.

    "You should take a warm bath, Snowflake," Crimson said softly, stepping closer. "Eat, and then have a nice rest."

    I nodded. "I will."

    She rummaged through the wardrobe, searching for clothes while I undressed. My clothes were a mess, stained with blood and full of holes. I gladly got rid of them.

    "Snowflake..." Crimson murmured from behind, sounding surprised.

    "What?" I asked, glancing at her.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She was staring at me with wide, confused eyes."Your scar..."

    "What about it?"

    "It''s... it''s gone."

    "Huh...? What do you mean?"

    Approaching, she ran her hand across my back where my scar was supposed to be. Indeed, I couldn''t feel any unpleasant and uncomfortable sensations from it.

    "It''s gone," she repeated. "Your skin is... perfect. Pure, smooth and clean."

    "It''s gone..." I breathed as my eyes fell to the floor. "She... she even took this away... despite my efforts to accept it. She even made those useless..."

    Warm arms enveloped me. "It wasn''t useless," she whispered, kissing my shoulder. "We made strides thanks to that."

    Still, I could do nothing but sigh at the thought of it. "I want to take my bath now," I said, looking away, seeking to distract myself.

    "Alright. I''ll wait for the dinner to arrive, then." Intending to give me space, she stepped away with that.

    "No," I interjected, reaching out and grabbing her hand. "I... Stay with me... You also have to clean yourself."

    A soft smile graced her face. "As you wish."

    The bathroom was small but extremely comforting and warm. I turned on the water, and steam quickly rose. Combined with the warmth of the fireplace, it was almost divine, and I already knew I could''ve fallen asleep in that warm bliss as soon as the running water filled the space.

    And as soon as the water reached a good level, I stepped in, completely lowering myself into it, the water rippling around.

    "Oh..." I literally moaned at that. "It''s so waaarm..."

    Crimson chuckled, and quickly undressed. Slipping in behind me, she pulled me into her lap, and leaning against her chest, as her body supported mine, I relaxed.

    "Oh, I am definitely falling asleep in this..." I murmured.

    "You can sleep if you want," she said, barely holding back her amusement.

    "My muscles feel so good..." I said, adjusting myself better, letting my head rest between her breasts. "And you''re such a good pillow..."

    Her arms wrapped around me, but after a brief moment, she froze. "Snowflake, are you... alright?"

    "Hm? What do you mean?"

    "You''re trembling."

    "Hm? Am I?"

    She pulled me closer, a hand reaching for my head. "Snowflake you... you''re burning! You have a fever!"

    "Huh... do I?" I asked as my eyes fluttered closed, sinking into the bliss.

    "You do! We have to finish this quickly..." she said, making haste to wash me.

    "But it''s warm..."

    "We''re ending this quickly," she declared, no room for objections.

    "Killjoy..."

    Sadly, it didn''t last long... She quickly cleaned me, and we stepped out of the warm, now dirty water. Well, she forced me to...

    Drying me off with a soft towel, she then helped me into clean, comfortable and warm clothes. Perhaps, even too many clothes... I had trouble moving around.

    Not long after, dinner arrived; pretty simple, but still warm and more than welcome. She ate in bed, while I ate next to the fire, with it crackling softly in the background.

    "Hey, Crimson..." I began, my voice low as I stopped my munching. "How did you know where I was, exactly?"

    "I asked Joey, but when I reached the place he mentioned, you were nowhere to be found," she replied, taking a sip of her warm tea. "I threatened to burn down the tavern, and they gave me information."

    I stifled a laugh; were I still eating, I would have spat it out with that. Now those people surely hated me even more. "I see," I said, unable to hide a smile. "You missed that dungeon to be here with me now... Are you really sure?"

    "I am, Snowflake," she countered, offering a genuine smile.

    "But... what are we going to do now?" I asked as my eyes fell to the food.

    She was quiet for a second. "On the way back�� there''s my parents'' house," she murmured. ��Would you�� like to meet them?��

    "Meet... your parents?"

    She nodded.

    "I... yeah, why not?" I replied; it was a distraction... So, better than nothing. "Crimson''s parents... I genuinely wonder what kind of people they are."

    "You''re saying it as if we''re otherworldly," she said, rolling her eyes. "I''ll refrain from judging your parents."

    A smile did not elude me; perhaps she was right. So, I changed the topic. After the conversation, and after we finished our meal, with far fewer impeding clothes, I leaned back against the headboard. Crimson followed, and I pulled her closer to feel her warmth beside me. "Crimson..."

    "Yes, Snowflake?" she said, turning to face me.

    "... I love you?" I whispered; the words felt oddly more natural each time I said them.

    She chuckled at that. "You''re improving a lot with that."

    "... I don''t think that''s what you''re supposed to answer."

    "Oh?" she retorted, clearly challenging me. "And what am I supposed to answer, then?"

    She clearly knew the answer to that!

    I pouted. "You know it..."

    Looking at me, a little smirk spread across her face. "I love you too, Snowflake."

    "Hm. That''s right."

    She laughed again, softly. And with that, we settled down under the blankets. Her arms enveloped me, holding me close.

    It felt... good.

    It felt... comfortable.

    It felt... even peaceful.

    At last, I could get some proper rest��

 Chapter 77: The Monster Under The Bed

    Loud noises came into my ears. Left and right.

    Screeches, shrieks, echoes.

    Left.

    The volume surged and dipped.

    Right.

    Like sharp arrows shooting past my ear.

    Nothing but a vast expanse of grey around me, save for a distant voice...

    I know this voice...

    A familiar voice...

    Voices...

    Sweet and... twisted.

    Covering my ears, I clutched my head, yet the noises acted as if my hands didn''t exist.

    Stop it...

    I collapsed on my knees.

    "Sweetie..."

    My chest tightened.

    "You''re beautiful, sweetie!"

    The air was heavy as if I was trying to breathe underwater.

    "I consider it my magnum opus."

    I don''t care...

    I couldn''t breathe. I was suffocating.

    "Kill yourself."

    My heart pounded in my chest and ears, loud and uneven.

    Shut up...

    "I called it ''Purple Night''."

    Where''s the air?

    "It''s yours, sweetie."

    My mother sliced my throat.

    "This is my favorite weapon, sweetie."

    My mother killed me.

    "If you give mom a strong hug."

    She pressed a cold, sharp spike against my throat, increasing the pressure until I could feel blood trickling down.

    "This is my gift for you."

    My blood...

    Stop it...

    "Are you ready, Argenta?"

    Ready for what...?

    "That''s a secret."

    I don''t want to hear it...

    "Don''t worry, this won''t kill me. Just observe the blood."

    No...

    "Sweetie..."

    A cacophony of voices...

    "This spell is not to be taken lightly."

    "That''s a secret."

    "Sweetie..."

    "Kill yourself."

    Shut up...

    "The spell is..."

    Leave me alone...

    "Snowflake!"

    I don''t want to hear it...

    "Kill yourself."

    "Snowflake!"

    I don''t want to think about anything��

    "Snowflake!"

    I gasped. My eyes snapped open, and all I could see was red and brown; blurred, shifting, unfamiliar. I was trapped, and any attempt to escape was nothing but a futile struggle.

    "Leave me!" I shouted.

    My breath came in shallow, frantic bursts while my body trembled uncontrollably as little red filaments swayed before my sight.

    "Snowflake, calm down!" she shouted back.

    I blinked. I blinked again and again trying to clear the fog from my mind. I was seeing... hair? And... a wooden ceiling?

    "Leave��?" Now my voice was weak, and I could feel my cheeks getting wet.

    Breathe.

    "Snowflake, relax!"

    Breathe in.

    "Crimson?"

    Where''s the air?!

    "It''s me, Snowflake��"

    Count the seconds.

    "Don''t... leave��" I whispered, inhaling air, trembling.

    "I won''t, Snowflake," she whispered back.

    I clutched at her. "Crimson��"

    "I''m here," she insisted, her voice even more softer. "I''m here, Snowflake."

    She was... She was. Her arms wrapped tightly around me, holding me close.

    Not enough...

    "It was just a nightmare," she soothed. "I''m here."

    Why is it so cold?

    "Hold me..." I sobbed, burying my face in her chest, trying to cling to her warmth. "Please, don''t let me go."

    "I won''t, I''m here," she whispered again, stroking my hair. "I''m here, Snowflake. Relax. Everything is alright."

    I inhaled and exhaled. Continuously, repeatedly, without a stop, focusing only on the steady rise and fall of her chest warming my face as I breathed in her perfume. And slowly, so slowly... everything calmed down thanks to the warmth of her embrace seeping into my skin. My trembling eased, and still clinging to her, I relaxed into her arms.

    "Crimson..."

    "I''m here, Snowflake."

    I raised my head to meet her gaze. Lifting my shivering hand, I then cupped her cheek. Warm�� it was so warm...

    "Crimson... a-are you really sure? You must�� really despise me now��"

    "What?" She met me with concerned, wide eyes. "No�� Why would I?"

    "I''m such a mess..." I murmured, looking down. "I-I just made such a scene... and, there''s still a lot you don''t know about me. I''m a monster..."

    With a sigh, she lifted my chin, guiding my gaze back to hers. Her hand hovered in front of me. I blinked, confused.

    "Ow!"

    She flicked me!

    "Why did you do that?!" I angrily demanded.

    "Well, I tried convincing you with words, but since they don''t work�� I have to resort to a physical approach," she replied smugly.

    Rubbing my forehead to ease the sting, I grumbled at her. "It wouldn''t hurt you to vocalize your love once again to help me understand, you know?"

    "I''d rather show my love for you in other ways."

    "I want to hear you say it again!"

    "Would that really help you?"

    "Yes!"

    Nearly exasperated to the point of rolling her eyes, she leaned in. "Alright. Then, listen carefully, because I''m not going to repeat it again," she whispered, looking at me deeply. "Snowflake�� I love you. I love you; I don''t think you''re a monster, nor would I mind were you one. Whatever comes with loving you, I don''t mind."

    "Do you still love me, really?"

    "Really."

    "Really, really?"

    "I''ll flick you again."

    I stared at her; I didn''t want another flick. So, I tried to discern any sign of falsehood in her expression, but I couldn''t find any. And though my doubts didn''t vanish... they at least quieted. "Alright, I believe you��"

    Satisfied, she met me with a proud, all-knowing smile.

    "Listen, Crimson��" I continued. "Before going to your parents, can we stay here for a few days? I... want to tell you a bit about how... my magic, or whatever I am, works."

    She nodded. "We''re not leaving until your fever goes away. Then, whenever you''re ready."

    Crimson''s doubts were not the only things I had to clear; I had a lot for myself. I still knew nothing about my mother. What she was, what she did...

    How did she even pull out such a thing? My codex changed, and my dagger... just how?

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    While a part of me wanted to forget about everything... I also couldn''t shake the need to know.

    I sighed. "I really don''t understand much about it myself," I murmured, more to myself than her. "But that... that can wait. For now, if you truly want to show me your love just as much I want to show you mine�� please, just give me your warmth."

    Without the slightest regard, I captured her, and gave her a kiss. Two, three, four�� more and so much more, until I lost count and they became incommensurable. What began as a simple desire under the guise of conveying all the things I couldn''t put into words: my love, my gratitude for what she''d done for me, my need, turned into a pure and selfish act bordering on desperation.

    Yet, I didn''t care. I didn''t care at all. In fact, I reveled in it.

    Oh, how I had missed it! How I wanted it! My body was cold as ice, while hers burned hot like a fire! Perhaps the fever was just clouding my mind, making me fuzzy and confused; theoretically, I should''ve been the one burning up, yet the chill I felt was never-ending. I craved warmth, and I wanted to feel better, just as much as I wanted to forget...

    And she was the only way I could make it happen. Crimson��

    Crimson, Crimson, Crimson! Oh, why was she so warm?! How could her body even produce such heat?! Just like ice, I felt like melting over her. Into her! Had I the chance, I''d crawl beneath her skin just like a parasite to siphon all the warmth I could drain from her very essence. Smother myself against her, tear her open, let her boiling blood warm mine as one, let her viscera bathe my body, and��!

    "This is bad..." I murmured. Nothing had changed; in fact, things only got worse. I was still in bed, it was also still morning, and I was still somewhat trembling under the sheets, but everything was now spinning around me. "I''m still cold, Crimson. Why am I so cold?"

    "You''re sweating," she softly said, giving me a peck. "It''s a good thing."

    "But my head is spinning..."

    With nowhere else to look at, I let my eyes fall, staring at her chest.

    "My eyes are not there, you know," she teased, forcing my chin up until our eyes met.

    "I''m cold��" I simply replied. "I feel tired. I want to sleep..."

    "Then rest."

    She said that as if I never thought about it. I did! Yet, at the same time... I didn''t feel like it. Well, I did, somewhat? But even if I wanted to, my body was too cold to allow me to sleep. "What if I''m dying?"

    Almost smirking, she raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you a little dramatic?"

    "It''s really cold..."

    Silence followed. An awkward one, as she kept looking deeply into my eyes. At least, until she broke it. "Did I already tell you that I missed you?"

    "Huh��" I didn''t know how to reply to that. I didn''t even know what was going through her head to say such a thing, seemingly so out of place at such a moment. Not that I could judge; I didn''t know what was going on inside mine either��

    Nonetheless, with a fond smile, she exhaled and dragged me close, holding me tight in her arms. "Come on, you big baby�� Focus solely on the warmth of my body, and sleep."

    "Hmm..."

    "There, there�� Follow my breathing, relax��"

    Caressing me, she began whispering sweet and soothing words. It was an odd, familiar feeling. It felt as if�� my mother were cradling me to sleep��

    �� Ah, well, I did manage to fall asleep in the end, and damn did I sweat in my sleep! We had to clean ourselves all over again! And with the morning, and mid-afternoon, gone just like that, we enjoyed a pleasant late lunch at that cozy place of that quiet town, in our warm room. We simply had a good time together, and as evening fell, since I was feeling a lot better both physically and mentally, we went for a walk in the park. Finally, when darkness surrounded us... it was time.

    "Do you know... the Silver Witch?" I asked her, distancing myself and looking right into her eyes.

    Crimson nonchalantly placed her hand on her hips, shaking her head. "Doesn''t ring a bell."

    "I''m... her daughter," I filled in. "She was a powerful libromancer, full of secrets, and... as much as I despise the thought of it, I''m still trying to uncover them..."

    "That''s perfect," she quipped with a smile. "We could ask my mother. She''s knowledgeable, especially when she was in her heyday."

    "Before that, there''s something else you must know about me."

    "What is it?"

    "... Bianca."

    And as her name left my mouth, she... the demon manifested behind me, along with the abnormal chill.

    "She''s my demon," I began, clasping my hand behind my back, almost as if embarrassed. "And to unlock new spells... I have to feed seven human hearts, souls... to her."

    Why did the wind have to pick up at such a moment, making my scene even more dramatic? And I didn''t even plan any of that. Truly, I didn''t mean to create such an atmosphere; I just wanted to tell her the truth. She deserved it for all the things she''d done for me.

    Better avoid the part where I have to die. After all, my mother once said that when two people truly love each other, the other one would be sad to see the one they love succumb. So, a little omission could only do good, for both of us.

    Would she hate me now for showing her this? Would her opinion change? Who knows... but I was ready to accept it.

    Would she attack me? Maybe... even then, I was ready to kill her. Though, at this point, that would''ve probably made me sad.

    Either way, this was nothing but a test... a test to know if I could truly, and fully, trust her. No secrets in love, in true love. I wanted to know if I could use Crimson, if I could rely on her, now more than ever. I needed it. And this... was the best way to do so.

    "Feed human hearts...?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Bracing for her reaction, I nodded.

    She stood still, her eyes slightly softening, her mouth twitching, uncertain whether to speak. Slowly, her hand reached up to her hair and... she laughed. She laughed; a full, hearty laugh that completely filled the air around us, leaving me utterly confused.

    As her laugh subsided, with arms stretched wide, she grinned at me. "I was so right about you..."

    I blinked, perplexed. "What?"

    "You never cease to surprise me," she said, stepping closer, her hands cupping my cheeks. "Such a unique power... Only you could have such fascinating magic."

    "Huh... thanks?" I murmured, my voice slightly muffled by her hands, holding my face tight. I couldn''t tell if that was a compliment.

    "You look surprised," she commented with a smirk. "Were you scared of telling me this?"

    "Well... yes?"

    Giggling, she pulled me into a kiss. "I''ve told you already... I love you, Snowflake. And this... this only makes you more interesting. You really are a box full of surprises. Tasty... surprises."

    She... really accepted that? She... accepted it, just like that... She truly accepted me for what I was: an assassin; a complicated mess who had to deal with a demon, a daughter seeking to uncover who her mother was... She fully accepted me...

    "Okay..."

    She squeezed harder, surely finding my squished face amusing. "And such a cutie."

    A soft chuckle escaped me at that. "Okay..."

    "Do you feel more relieved now that you''ve told me everything?" she gently asked.

    I nodded, feeling an unexpected warmth on my cheeks. My hair got playfully ruffled in return.

    "That''s good. So, what do you want to do now?"

    "Well, first of all... Disappear, demon."

    Bianca faded away, and with the chill lifting as if it had never been there, we continued with our night. Finally, after some days, we headed to her house...

    ... The journey to Crimson''s parents'' house was fairly smooth. The road stretched on, winding through forests and fields, while the scenery shifted from the rustic colors of the town to the quiet tones of the countryside.

    During the journey, my codex underwent some more changes... its cover changed to a combination of white and purple; something never seen before. And, at the same time, from time to time... I could see them again... the demons; the shadows of the dead, the dark, transparent anthropomorphic figures that once haunted my world.

    Not only could I see them, I... could hear them, too; laments, screams, echoes... And, if I focused hard enough, I could also choose to...

    So, I drowned it all. Turning a blind eye, I ignored the elephant in the room, and decided to go on with my journey��

    Besides that, at some point, I wanted to feed my demon again. Crimson wished to witness it, and I accepted her request. One night, we met a traveler along the way, and I used him. His heart was torn away from him, leaving nothing but blood and a hollow shell behind.

    Crimson sat on her summon, smiling softly; her legs crossed, her head resting on the palm of her hand. "Fascinating..."

    I just stared at her, and reciprocated the smile. She had just watched me kill a man... she''s basically my partner in crime, my alibi... And, I don''t know why, but that... gave me a weird sense of peace, a warmth through my chest...

    She hopped off her summon, letting it fade away in flames before resting her arms on my shoulders. "Do you want to grab a bite? There''s a nice place around here."

    I nodded. "Sure."

    "Then, let''s go," she said, slapping my butt before walking ahead.

    I flinched and almost gasped at the unexpected gesture. Still, shortly after, I gave her a playful kick in return.

    She retaliated with another slap, way harder than the previous one, and ran off with a smug smile on her face, leaving behind a laugh. I chased after her to get my revenge.

    The days that followed passed in a blur, filled with conversations, murders to feed a demon, shared meals... and some more nightmares, but also comfort. Occasionally, we would stop at small inns or camp under the stars.

    Each day brought us closer to our destination, and finally, after a long time, reaching the top of a hill, we saw it: Crimson''s house. It stood at the end of a gravel path, quite isolated, illuminated by the soft light of the setting sun. It was big, with a cozy, luxurious yet welcoming look.

    "Are you ready to meet my family?" she asked, side-eyeing me.

    I nodded. "I''m ready."

    So, we made our way down the gravel path. Crimson dismounted first, her boots crunching on the gravel as she turned to help me down. She then walked towards the door. "Welcome to my home, then."

 Chapter 78: Hospitable Warm Fire

    "Welcome to my home, then."

    Crimson''s hand went ahead, reaching for the door handle, but before she could even touch it, the door swung open. A man, slightly younger than Crimson, was revealed; his spiky hair just as intense and striking as his eyes. That aside, he was... shirtless, with his shirt casually draped over his shoulder, showing off his muscular chest.

    "Oh, Crimson," he said, sounding surprised. "Welcome back."

    "Hi, Rubro," she replied nonchalantly. "Still in the shirtless phase?"

    "It''s not a phase!" he snapped, running a hand through his hair. "It''s hot! And I was just about to go train for a bit."

    It wasn''t that hot... it was barely spring.

    "Put your shirt on," Crimson scolded, resting her hand on her hip. "Are mom and dad home?"

    He exited the house, closing the door behind him before letting out a dramatic and annoyed sigh, slipping his shirt over his head. "No, mom and dad are out. They''ll be back later."

    "Hm, I see. Well, let me introduce her to you first, then," Crimson said with a proud smile, grabbing my waist with her hand, pulling me closer. "She''s Snowflake, my fianc��e."

    "My real name is Argenta," I swiftly interjected. "And... just don''t listen to her."

    "Hm, nice to meet you," he said, giving a half-hearted wave, walking past us.

    Crimson stared at him "Well? Give her a proper greeting."

    "It''s just another one of your girlfriends; she won''t last," he replied with an uninterested shrug.

    "Oh, you''re wrong," she countered, her grin wide, her voice deeper. "She''s the real deal; she could even beat you easily."

    Rubro stopped, side-eyeing back at her. "I''m not interested."

    "What''s wrong? Scared?" she provoked. "Since you have to train, why not do it in a duel with her?"

    He sighed. "Alright, I''ll be more than happy to prove you wrong." He then stepped away to the side of the house.

    I watched him go, then turned to Crimson. "Who is he, anyway?"

    "Hm? He''s my little brother," she flatly replied.

    "You didn''t tell me you had a brother."

    "Well, we only talked about our parents," she shrugged before flashing a smile. "Come on, let''s go. Show him what you''ve got."

    Not having anything better to do, and really not a reason to refuse... I complied. I headed to the side of their house; her brother was ready, looking bored and uninterested. For some reason, that irritated me a little.

    He raised his arms, getting into position. "Whenever you''re ready."

    "Are we using spells?" I asked him.

    "No," he said, shaking his head slightly. "We''re ending this quickly. Spells would only prolong your suffering."

    Aah... he wasn''t taking me seriously... Alright.

    I relaxed my body, taking a deep breath and slightly leaning my shoulders back. "I''m ready. Crimson, do the countdown."

    Crimson counted down, and at her signal, we began.

    At first glance, the outcome of the match was quite blatant. Obviously, he should win; he''s way stronger physically. However, when facing a stronger opponent, there are many ways to get the better of them. As my mother said, using their strength against them is one; leverage and techniques can do wonders, and despite my physical strength being far lower than his, my genius and agility evidently outclassed his.

    So, I calmly observed as he made his move, stepping forward, trying to reach me with his hands; he clearly aimed to grab me to put an end to the battle in a quick move.

    Unfortunately for him, I deftly dodged to the side. My arms seized his arm as my leg went for a kick at his heel, making him lose balance, and sending him to the ground.

    Far too easy.

    Crimson laughed as Rubro hit the ground, while I stared at him with superiority. "So, feel like using spells now?"

    He blinked. After which, he scoffed. Pushing himself up, a wide grin spread across his face. "Alright, girl. I''ll make you regret this."

    Rubro pulled a glove from his pockets, tugging it onto his right hand; from the aura, I could gather that was his divine weapon. And so, the second round began.

    "Felinchant."

    With my spell active, my strength definitely outclassed his as well. So, I dashed forward, ready to exchange blows. But as I did, he raised his fist. "Inferno."

    His fist ignited in flames, and I immediately dug my heels to the ground, using all my strength to leap backward. Something big was coming.

    He punched the ground, and an explosion erupted; a tornado of fire swirled to life right where he stood. I shielded my eyes from the burning heat. As soon as the vortex ceased, Rubro was there, in position, ready for more, and... shirtless.

    "Why did you remove your shirt again?!" Crimson shouted at him from the sidelines.

    "IT''S HOT!" he shouted back, completely casting aside our duel. "How am I supposed to fight with fire when it''s so damn hot?!"

    "Can''t you handle a little sweat?!"

    "Huh..." I just stared at the bizarre scene; the duel effectively ended with that, as brother and sister were now busy fighting each other...

    After the questionable and unfinished duel, Crimson and I holed up inside the house, deciding we just wanted to relax for a bit, while Rubro continued his training outside.

    The interior of the house was just as cozy and luxurious as the outside; especially the plush sofa, which I immediately sank into. I could have easily fallen asleep there if I wanted to...

    Crimson, however, unhappy to simply lounge on the sofa, went to take a bath shortly after, and even though I''d have liked to join her, my demanding stomach begged for nourishment. So, like a little and very selective thief, since she hadn''t shown me around, I wandered around her house in search of snacks to snatch in order to satisfy my hunger.

    Well, she did tell me to act as if I were in my own home once inside. But I don''t have a home, and back when I did, I sure damn knew where my mother hid chocolate biscuits! But here, no clue�� so I had to work hard to find them. I bet she did this on purpose�� Bitch.

    But, regardless, I prevailed in the end, and found biscuits. So, I snacked a little, and satisfied part of my hunger. Some time later, a noise caught both of our attention, and the door opened.

    "Oh, Crimson!" the lady exclaimed, placing a bag of groceries on the table before stepping forward with open arms.

    "Hey, mom," Crimson replied with a smug smile, ready to accept the mother''s hug.

    The man and woman who came through the door were not far different from how I imagined Crimson''s parents to be. The lady had remarkably long and flashing red hair paired with crimson fiery eyes; Crimson definitely inherited a lot from her. Behind her stood the man, with black spiky hair and dark, deep eyes.

    "Mom, dad, this is Snowflake; my fianc��e," she proudly said.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report."Oh, it''s a pleasure to meet you, I''m Pyrolina." Crimson''s mother approached me, extending her hand.

    "My real name is Argenta..." I corrected once again. "In any case, the pleasure is mine."

    I reciprocated the gesture. Pyrolina''s handshake was extremely powerful; I winced slightly at the sheer strength of her grip, and in the same instant, I could see it... that dangerous, sadistic glint, that spark in her eyes, and that subtle, pleased smile... I''d seen that on Crimson before, several times.

    "Nice to meet you, Argenta," the father said warmly from the table, offering me a cheerful nod. Thankfully, not another handshake; his would''ve probably hurt even more.

    "This is my sugar, Vincent," Pyrolina said, glancing fondly at her husband.

    A smirk eluded me; ''sugar''... Crimson once tried to call me that.

    "Nice to meet you."

    "We''re planning on staying here for a few days, mom," Crimson added, pulling the conversation back on track. "Is that alright?"

    "No problem at all, it''s nice to have you back here. And soon, Goldenovum''s tournament will open its doors; we could visit the capital together. I heard about the third place," the mother replied, looking at her daughter with proud eyes.

    "Oh yeah..." Crimson remarked with wide eyes before turning to me. "I almost forgot about it; we have to head there since the guild is now third in position."

    "Do we even still have a guild?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "We didn''t even send a letter. I... literally stopped thinking about it, after all that happened recently."

    Joey must be worried...

    Crimson shrugged. "We''ll see; I''m sure Herbaleon will accept us back, and Leonard will probably give us some punishment, but whatever."

    "Did something happen?" Pyrolina asked, tilting her head towards Crimson.

    She shook her head. "Nah, not really. We just had a long trip; Snowflake''s got some things to ask. I was hoping you could help."

    The mother warmly smiled. "Of course," she said, turning towards me. "You do look exhausted. Why don''t you take a hot bath first? I''ll make a delightful dinner; Crimson will help me, too. You can ask me afterward whatever you want."

    "Thanks. For everything, really," I said, clutching my arm, feeling a bit uneasy by the unexpected warm welcome.

    Pyrolina showed me around the house, and before I headed to the bathroom, she handed me some of Crimson''s clothes to change into.

    I took a relaxing bath, adorned by the sweet perfume of food drifting in from the kitchen. Crimson''s clothes were oversized on me; just the t-shirt was long enough to reach down my thighs. However, they were extremely comfortable, giving a sense of space I hadn''t realized I needed. I welcomed it.

    "Snowflake, I''m coming in," Crimson said from the other side of the door just as I finished changing.

    I nodded, for no particular reason, since she couldn''t see me... but I nodded. As soon as she stepped in, she froze, blinking at the sight.

    "I didn''t have any clean clothes to wear, so your mother gave me some of yours. I hope that''s fine," I said as she kept staring at me.

    She smiled, and slowly, her hand reached for her face, shaking. "Good job, mom..." she murmured under her breath.

    "Just what is wrong with you...?"

    With a chuckle, she approached closer, gently resting her arms on my shoulders. "You''re about to taste my cooking. Curious?"

    "Better for you for it to be delicious."

    "Hm? What are you going to do, otherwise?" she teased.

    "I''m blaming you for our entire absence when we report to Leonard," I countered with a smirk.

    "Like anyone would believe that." Leaning in, she gave me a tender kiss. One that I might''ve prolonged for too long. "Shall we go? Before the food gets cold and you blame me for it," she added with a grin.

    "Hmm-hm."

    Right as we made our way back to the kitchen, Crimson''s brother stood up. "I''m heading out for tonight."

    "Don''t you want to eat first, Rubro?" Pyrolina called from the kitchen.

    He shook his head. "No, I''m having dinner with Lara tonight, I''ll be back in the morning."

    "Another one of your girlfriends?" Crimson said smugly, probably trying to tease him.

    "I''ll make short work of her," he replied, finally heading out with a jacket draped over his shoulder.

    I blinked. What did that mean? "What does that mean? Is that girl about to die or something?" I asked Crimson, my voice low to ensure only she could hear.

    "Ah, I suppose he might be a little too rough; his relationships never last, and every girl leaves him after a few marks," Crimson explained shortly.

    "Is everyone in this family a fucking sadist...?" I deadpanned.

    At that, she laughed, and draped an arm around my shoulders. "And yet, here I am, the sweetest of them all. Am I or am I not a keeper, Snowflake?"

    I sighed as she kept pulling me closer. "Come on, let''s eat."

    The cuisine of a mother... and her daughter together, are more than enough to be considered a masterpiece hardly replicable by the most renowned cooks. I enjoyed that warm meal to the last bite, each one radiating comfort from the inside out; a sense of home I hadn''t felt in a long time...

    Satisfied, and with my demanding stomach full and sated, I indulged in the tea Pyrolina heartfully prepared while we all relaxed around the table.

    "What is it you wanted to ask me, Argenta?" she asked softly.

    Where to begin... "Crimson told me that you''re a very knowledgeable woman. I wondered if you knew something about... the Silver Witch."

    As the words left my mouth, the cup reaching for Pyrolina''s lips never met its goal; she froze completely. "That''s... a title I haven''t heard in a long time..."

    "So, you know who she was?" I pressed, feeling my heartbeat slightly speed up.

    Nodding, she softly smiled. "Not only do I know, I once shared a dungeon with her."

    Crimson clasped my hand. "See, mom, Snowflake want-"

    "Please tell me everything you know!" I blurted out, cutting Crimson off before she could finish whatever she was about to say.

    Pyrolina looked at me with surprise. Even so, she offered a gentle smile. "I will. Please, sit back."

    "Ah..." I realized I had exaggerated; I had risen from my seat, banging my hand on the table... So, I sat back down, trying to calm down, squeezing Crimson''s hand.

    "I don''t think you ever met her, but you also remember when I told you about her, don''t you, sugar?" Pyrolina asked her husband with a fond smile.

    He warmly returned the smile. "How could I forget? In a way, it''s thanks to her that I had the chance to meet you."

    Pyrolina''s attention returned to me, and her story began...

 Chapter 79: A Simple Girl In White

    I was with my guild, the Amalgamated Thorny Roses. At that time, I was not yet the Guild Leader.

    We were waiting outside a dungeon accompanied by a few members of a guild that no longer exists. It was quite far from the capital, nestled in a small forest.

    While the Guild Leaders discussed strategies with the coordinators, I introduced myself to the allied guild members. "Hi! Nice to meet you. I''m Pyrolina."

    The girl before me nodded with a friendly smile, the big hat atop her head swaying along with the motion. "I''m Laura. The pleasure is mine."

    I had finally concluded all the introductions when, suddenly, a feminine voice from behind caught my attention. "Are you girls joining the dungeon?"

    I turned towards the enthusiastic sound; a girl, apparently younger than me, stood there with her hands hidden behind her long, pure-white dress. Her crystal eyes as bright as the moon, and her smile serene; the specialized crafted purse holding her codex was the only contrast to her tones.

    "Huh, yes," I replied, blinking at the unexpected, out-of-place girl.

    "Can I join?" she asked.

    "Huh... well..." I blinked once more, turning to the girl beside me in search of an answer. Laura glanced at me, matching my perplexity.

    "I... think you should ask the Guild Leaders," she suggested.

    "What''s happening here?"

    Before she could even do that, Laura''s Guild Leader stepped closer.

    "I''d like to join the dungeon," the girl in white replied, her voice and smile unchanging.

    "Don''t waste our time, girl. The rewards shall be split only between the two guilds present here. Get lost."

    "I don''t care about the rewards," she countered, smiling as usual, completely unfazed and unaffected by the Guild Leader''s cold response.

    "Huh?" He was just as confused as the rest of us.

    "Then... why do you want to join?" my coordinator asked, frowning.

    "Do I need a reason to want to join?"

    "Um... well... yes?"

    "Why would you even be here, then?" another one asked.

    The girl in white, her smile never wavering, slowly shook her head. "But not all things happen for a reason, boy," she calmly said. "I may just happen to be passing by. Just as it could''ve happened that I spotted you all around this dungeon, and it may have happened that my curiosity was piqued. Or none of that could''ve happened."

    The people stared at her with perplexed expressions, exchanging looks, unsure of how to react to the girl''s uniqueness.

    "Let her join, Leader," Laura''s coordinator replied with a grin, breaking the weird silence that had fallen. "If she can help, that''s good. If she can''t, we''ll just leave her behind. In the end, there''s nothing to lose for us," he proposed before turning towards the girl. "Are you fine with this?"

    She nodded. For once, even if barely and extremely subtly, her smile changed. "Yes. Not a problem at all."

    Shortly after, we finally stepped into the dungeon. The exploration proceeded fairly smoothly. We even had time for casual chit-chat as we advanced.

    "That is really a huge hat!" the girl in white exclaimed cheerfully as she approached Laura.

    "Huh... yes," she replied, probably unsure whether that comment was a compliment or not.

    "It really suits a mage!" the girl continued.

    "Hm."

    Laura seemed to ignore the girl.

    "We should probably rest, chief," a member of my guild suggested to our Guild Leader, quickly changing the subject. "We''ve been going on for quite a long time now..."

    "I also agree," my coordinator added. "But why is the other guild so keen to keep going...?" he then murmured, his voice trailing off to a groan.

    "I''m also feeling pretty tired..." I confessed.

    "Come on, come on," our Guild Leader replied, teasing, though I could tell he was just as fatigued. "Don''t tell me you''re already worn out."

    "When I''ll be the Guild Leader," I said, jokingly, "I''ll make you work twice as hard. And I expect no objection."

    He laughed. "I hope to be retired by then."

    I sighed as I smiled. At that moment, my eyes drifted to the girl in white. "You don''t seem tired at all."

    Turning to me as she hopped, she shook her head. "When you feel tired, you should always strive to do more," she said, raising her finger. "That way, you can discover new energy within yourself you didn''t know you had."

    I scoffed. "That''s a line of thought I might just adopt."

    She chuckled softly in response.

    Through chit-chats, we advanced further into the dungeon, eventually reaching a little arena; the room had an open roof, revealing a fascinating giant moon drifting slowly across the night sky. We had just dispatched the last monster when abruptly, behind our backs, groans and screams of pain erupted.

    "What''s happening?!" I whirled around, catching intruders rapidly approaching us with weapons.

    As one of them began to cast a spell, my Guild Leader pushed me aside. "Stay back!"

    He took the blow in my stead.

    "Chief!"

    The members of the other guild had turned on us.

    "Why?!" my coordinator shouted right before getting pierced through by a spear.

    "You still don''t get it?" the Guild Leader laughed. "This was a trap all along! And this dungeon is your grave."

    I lay on the ground, witnessing the scene as the blood of my comrades splattered and painted all around. I was exhausted, the only one left, and most of my spells were in cooldown.

    Even so, I forced myself up. My hands were trembling, ready to do something. Even if sure to die there, I would''ve taken someone down with me.

    But before I could act, the laments of their coordinators reached my ears. I turned toward the sound; he collapsed to the ground, creating a pool of blood beneath him, gushing from his neck and mouth.

    "Watch out!" someone screamed, pointing his finger. "A monster!"

    I followed the pointed finger with my eyes. It was directed... at the girl in white, who had just killed another attacker, her dagger gleaming with his blood.

    "Hm? A monster?" she asked, looking puzzled, turning left and right innocently before returning her attention to the assailants. "Oh, you mean..." she then murmured, her smile turning into a wicked grin, "... me?"

    All focus shifted to her. Spells flew her way, warriors closed in, and blades clashed. Yet... she was out of everyone''s reach. Spells, blades, hands... nothing could graze her.

    She twisted, she moved aside, she side-stepped, she hopped, and she even turned, letting her dress flow around her gracefully as if she were showing off in front of a mirror.

    Her body? Swinging as a performer.

    Her dress? Swaying like a dancer.

    Her blade? Slicing like an assassin...

    While nobody could hit her, never did she miss her mark. And she did so with a bright smile accompanied by a joyful giggle. She giggled a carefree sound as blood stained her pure-white dress. Undisturbed, undeterred. I even thought about helping her, but I felt like�� I would only get in her way. And then, as the last of her enemies fell, as if performing for an audience, she bowed.

    Slowly straightening up, she returned to her composed stance with her hands behind her back, looking at me and... Laura.

    I hadn''t even realized.

    "You!" I glared at her.

    She was sitting on the ground, her face drained of color, looking shocked. "I-I didn''t know!" she blurted out, shaking her head as tears rolled down her face. "I really didn''t know! I-I''m a new member! I didn''t know they planned to do this!"

    "It''s true," the girl in white interjected, drawing my attention back to her. "She didn''t know."

    "How... do you know that?" I asked.

    "A glance was all it took," she replied, her tone sounding completely different than earlier. "But you had your suspicions, didn''t you?" she then asked Laura.

    Laura dropped her gaze to the ground. "Y-yes... I thought it was odd that our numbers were so small, and the way we moved through the dungeon..."

    "Hmm-hm," the girl in white hummed with a warm smile, stepping closer. "You are a smart girl," she offered gently. "You really shall go a long way."

    "You... also knew?" I asked her, my eyes widening.

    "Yes, I knew."

    "Why didn''t you say anything?!" I spat at her, raising my voice.

    "Would any of you have believed a stranger?" she countered, her voice as soft as ever.

    "I..." I gritted my teeth, and my eyes fell to the ground as my fingers curled into a fist.

    "W-why did you join, then?" Laura stammered, trembling. "E-even knowing it..."

    "Why, I''m interested in this dungeon, of course," she replied, tilting her head, her eyes surprised as if she couldn''t believe Laura asked such a thing.

    "Huh? But you said..."

    "I lied, naturally," she said with a big smile, bringing her fingertips together. "Acting dumb makes others lower their guard. So... I acted like one," she explained, her voice low. "Were I to show my true colors, none of you would''ve allowed me to join. And I couldn''t allow that... Well, I could''ve. But this was the easiest way."

    Laura trembled even harder. "W-what are you truly after?" she asked, clutching her staff tightly. "What do you plan to do? Do you want to kill me, too?"

    "Of course not," she chuckled. "As long as you don''t attack me, that is. I''m just interested in an item within this dungeon."

    "Huh?" I returned to the conversation. "How do you even know what this dungeon has to offer before entering it?"

    "From the engravings," she replied, raising her finger. "This is an SSS-rank dungeon. That means we''ll find three rewards at the end. The rewards for this one are: gold, a wooden ambo, and a magical item featuring wings. I''m interested in the latter."

    I blinked. I just couldn''t believe anything she was saying. Casting aside the rank, I didn''t even know you could know such details beforehand.

    "Well, shall we proceed?" she then questioned after a brief moment of silence. "Or would you rather rest a little?"

    I was stunned. I was utterly stunned. "You�� want to keep going?"

    She tilted her head. "Hm? Of course. How else are we going to get out of this dungeon, otherwise?"

    "B-but... everyone''s dead!" Laura cried. "We''re the only ones left! How are we supposed to finish this?!"

    "So, you''d rather give up?" the girl in white asked, her tone now totally neutral. "To just accept the situation as it is?"

    "I mean..." I interjected, looking down. "What else can we do...?"

    She stood silent before stepping closer to me. "Even if it seems hopeless," she said softly, "you won''t know how it''ll turn out to be until you try. It''s too soon to give up. And if you''re both so sure you''re going to die here... then why not do it while trying to survive? You might surprise yourselves," she reassured, placing a comforting hand on my shoulder, our eyes meeting. "And how are you going to become Guild Leader if you don''t make it out of here?"

    "Become Guild Leader?"

    She nodded with a warm smile. "I heard you earlier. You want to become Guild Leader, don''t you?"

    "I... I don''t think I''m ready to become a Guild Leader..."

    "That''s fine. You don''t have to be ready, you just have to feel ready. You''ll survive, and you''ll evaluate yourself. If you truly wish, when you''re content with the strength you''ve reached, you can call yourself a Guild Leader."

    "I..."

    She released my shoulder, and moved away, picking up a little backpack from the ground; my fallen comrade''s one, making it hers. "Come on, let''s go to the next room. If we make it through, we''ll rest, and with more confidence, move into the next one. One step at a time," she said with a smile, skipping toward the next area of the dungeon.

    I glanced at Laura; she was still on the ground, just unsure as much as I was. However, taking a long, deep breath, I decided to follow the girl in white...

    After a long corridor, we finally stepped into the next area; Laura followed close behind, too. The room was packed with monsters, rushing towards us the instant we entered.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "W-we''ll never be able to defeat them all alone!" Laura shouted, panicked.

    I clenched my divine weapon, and took position. "We have to try..."

    But as I was about to cast a spell...

    "Huh...?"

    I was completely unable to move.

    "What''s... happening?" I asked myself, still attempting to move my body. It just wouldn''t budge. "Everything is... frozen?"

    My eyes searched around for an answer.

    "Wait, is this... a Distorted Mana Zone?!" I realized after a long moment. "So it really exists!"

    My gaze fell on her, the girl in white.

    "Did she do it...? But she didn''t even cast a spell! Did she?"

    Despite being still, her body moved imperceptibly, her posture that of a warrior poised to strike. Her fingers wrapped around the hilt of her dagger. She inhaled long and sharp breaths while her eyes stared down, unblinking as blood seeped out from their edges.

    From the pocket of her dagger, thin trails of dark smoke wavered, extending out like threads toward each monster''s neck.

    She exhaled, her sweat splattering down on the floor.

    She inhaled once more, her chest seemingly about to explode.

    Finally, she clenched her teeth, and her arm moved.

    Never had I witnessed a cleaner motion; the blade of the dagger came out in a blinding flash seeming to slash through purple nebulae and leaving trails of shimmering violet in its wake.

    She severed the thread of black smoke, and simultaneously, as it died out, so too did the monsters; beheaded along, their blood gushing forth like fountains.

    The entire room was cleared in the blink of an eye, and time snapped back to normality.

    She exhaled, and turned toward me with a smile. "See?" she said, cheerfully, undisturbed by her own blood smearing her cheeks. "We can do it!"

    "Y-...yeah..."

    I was just too stunned to answer properly. I turned to Laura; she was next to me, whispering something.

    "I''m scared..."

    "Huh? Hey��" I called.

    "I''m scared, I''m scared, I''m scared..."

    The girl in white noticed her, and approached. "Oh, is something wrong?" she asked, leaning closer. "Did those monsters scare you?"

    She pulled Laura into an embrace, allowing her head to rest against her chest. "There, there... everything is alright," she whispered as Laura continued trembling. "Just rest for a bit. You''ll feel better afterward."

    After that experience... we took a break.

    "I can''t believe she really fell asleep," I commented, watching Laura from afar as she rested on the floor, wrapped in a sheet.

    I stepped closer to the girl in white, who was seated on the floor with her back against the wall, her arms draped over her knees, her eyes half-closed, her expression unreadable.

    "Are you alright?" I asked her, sitting beside her.

    She nodded with a soft hum, offering a tender smile. "Are you?"

    "Hmm, let''s see... pretty much my whole guild died, we might not make it out of here... Had worse mornings," I joked, earning a chuckle in response. Alas, I sighed right afterward, dropping my gaze. "Well, these things happen inside a dungeon... I knew, they knew... Still, I never thought it''d actually happen to me..."

    "You''re strong," she said, bringing my eyes back to her. "You''ll move forward, and you''ll become a strong Guild Leader."

    "How can you tell?"

    "I can," she simply replied with a nod. "You know? Divine weapons strongly mirror the soul of one''s body, and their mind as well. I''ve met many on my journey so far, but you''re the first I''ve ever seen with a whip as a divine weapon. I can tell... you''re a strong, dominant woman; suited to be a leader."

    A chuckle escaped me. "Your dagger mirrors you as well. I never saw someone move and slice as you do... You''re a great assassin."

    Her eyes fell to her dagger, smiling as she admired it. "May I give you a word of advice, miss?"

    "Hm? Sure... My name is Pyrolina, by the way."

    "Pyrolina... don''t always trust what your eyes see."

    I stared at her, blinking, unable to suppress a scoff. "You''re a strange one."

    She laughed softly at that. "Hm, you might be right on this one," she then murmured, closing her eyes, letting her head gently drop forward.

    "What''s your name, girl in white?" I asked her.

    Yet, she didn''t reply.

    "Already fell asleep..." I whispered, admiring her; her breathing had already softened, and her body was relaxed. "That was fast..."

    Not long after, I closed my eyes and drifted off as well...

    ... We all woke up around the same time. Stretching our bodies, and eating quick bites from our supplies, we then decided to push onward.

    Room after room, we faced more monsters and puzzles, each of us doing our part. The girl in white was right, we were more motivated after what she showed us the day before.

    Well, I was, at least... Laura was afraid of her, but she still tagged along.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked her.

    "Aren''t you... afraid of her?" she murmured.

    "Huh, well..." I glanced at the girl in white, fairly far ahead of us. "I''m... impressed, for sure, but I''m glad she''s our ally and not an enemy."

    Laura shook her head. "I''m scared..."

    "Hmm..."

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do much about that. So, I simply moved on. The mysterious girl handled most of the threats, and at some point... we could finally see it: the big red boss door. We decided to camp nearby to rest and gather our energy. Above our head, once again, a giant moon drifted through.

    This room was particular; little bushes dotted the space, and we could use some to create a modest and cozy campfire. We sat around it, cooking and eating. The atmosphere, however... seemed kinda off.

    Laura kept avoiding the girl, and I wanted to improve the situation, but I didn''t know how.

    What surprised me was the girl in white, who quietly started a conversation. "You know? In situations like this one, we all used to tell tales around the campfire. We would share our dreams, so that they''d outshine our fears, and hope for a better future."

    "Oh, that seems nice," I commented. "What''s your dream, Laura?" I asked, shifting my attention towards her.

    She flinched, and looked away. "I... I don''t know..."

    "Ah, well... I''ll start then," I said, clearing my voice. "I... I want to become Guild Leader... Now I''m sure of it..."

    Clapping her hands, the girl in white beamed. "That''s a wonderful dream! I''m sure you''ll succeed!"

    "What about you?" I asked with a nod.

    The girl in white, for the first time ever... seemed flustered like a normal human being. She stared at the fire, scratching her cheeks, blushing as well. "One day, I..." she stammered, and I couldn''t help but think she looked absolutely adorable with that unexpected expression. "I... I''d like to have a daughter..."

    "Oh!" both me and Laura exclaimed in tandem at the answer. "That''s a beautiful dream!" I then added.

    "Y-you think, really?" the girl murmured, blushing even more.

    "I do, absolutely!" I continued. "Do you already have a husband?"

    She shook her head. "No... I''m not interested in having a husband."

    "Huh..."

    Even Laura was perplexed. "Um..."

    The girl in white noticed our confused expressions. "Is that... strange?"

    "Well... of course it is," I chuckled.

    "How do you even plan to have a daughter...?" Laura asked her.

    "I haven''t thought about it yet," she replied, touching her chin with her fingertip. "But I don''t want a husband. I just want a daughter."

    I stared at her, blinking, until I burst out laughing.

    "Are you listening to what you''re saying?" Laura asked her, baffled, while I continued laughing. "Or are you actually planning to raise a daughter all by yourself?"

    She simply nodded. "Yes. Why?"

    "''Why?''... I mean, that''ll be tough... And a child needs both parents," Laura replied as a little incredulous smile formed on her face.

    "So you think I should find a husband?"

    "Of course you should!" she scolded.

    "Hmm... you might be right," she said, smiling softly. "I''ll think about it."

    Facepalming, Laura sighed, and I regained my composure. "You deserve to find a good man," I told her.

    The girl in white chuckled. "I should probably follow the advice of such a strong Guild Leader."

    This time, feeling a weird and unknown sensation wash over me, I was the one blushing. And after some more light-hearted chatter, we decided to call it a day...

    ... Finally, the time to defeat the boss had arrived.

    Taking our time preparing ourselves, we crossed the door. An armored human-like monster stood at the center. As soon as we stepped into the room, its eyes flared with crimson light, and grabbing its scimitar, it dashed towards us.

    I immediately reached for my weapon, but the boss was so fast I couldn''t even react. Yet, the girl in white took a step forward, faintly raising her arms as the boss dangerously closed in.

    "Watch out!" I shouted.

    Before the blade could pierce her throat, the boss froze. Both stood perfectly still, unflinching, holding their gazes. She looked unbothered, almost indifferent by the edge pressing at her neck, standing tall and staring intently as though she were looking down on a plebeian from above a grand and majestic staircase.

    Shortly after, the creature lowered its blade, and without hesitation, nor any logical explanation, directed it to its heart, thrusting it until it emerged from the back. It collapsed, the treasure room opened, and the dungeon was concluded.

    Laura trembled.

    The girl in white turned to us with a bright smile. "We did it. Come on, let''s go," she said, hopping towards the treasure room.

    Still partially shocked, with no words to offer save for the scared whimpers slipping Laura''s lips, like those of a frightened puppy, from what we had witnessed... we followed behind. The last room was indeed filled with gold, a wooden ambo, and...

    "Found it!" the girl quipped, waving a little pen with wings in her hand. She then stepped towards the room''s teleporter, and turned to us. "Well, girls, it''s been a pleasure meeting you. I truly hope your dreams come true! Bye, bye!" she said with a friendly little bow before vanishing.

    "Hm..." I just murmured, unable to think about anything else for a moment. "Ah... In the end, I don''t even know her name..."

    "I... I''ll also go," Laura followed.

    "Huh? What about all this treasure? We have to go to the capital and ask for help to retrieve it. And what about the wooden ambo? Do you want to use it?"

    She slowly shook her head. "No... you can have it all, I don''t care... I just want to go home..."

    With that, she slowly moved towards the teleporter, and disappeared as well.

    I stood alone for a while. I used the wooden ambo, and I also made my exit from the dungeon. When I stepped outside, nobody was in sight. I headed back to the capital, but the walk back was so long that I found myself drained of energy right before the gate, and collapsed.

    "Hey, are you alright?!" a guard approached me, sounding worried.

    I pushed myself off the ground. "Y-yes... I''m just tired. I have something to report..."

    "Take your time," the guard said, extending a hand to help me up. "What is your name, young miss?"

    I looked up; a young man with dark hair stood before me. "I''m Pyrolina," I replied, accepting his hand. "And what is yours, young man?"

    "My name is Vincent. Tell me, Pyrolina, what happened?"

    ...

 Chapter 80: Detachment

    "And that''s... how I met her," she concluded. "I did not realize who she was until much later, when I was able to consider myself... Guild Leader."

    Pyrolina''s story ended, and this did nothing but confirm what I already knew: my mother is a mystery... Actually, more of a mystery than I ever imagined.

    Not that I expected anything else. But this goes far beyond that. This is not simply subverting expectations. It is pure, maddening ridiculousness.

    Despite everything, knowing it made me feel... happier and relieved, somehow, somewhat. "Thank you for telling me, Pyrolina... really."

    "No need to thank me."

    "Mom, Snowflake is... her daughter," Crimson informed.

    Pyrolina''s eyes widened slightly before flashing a warm smile. "You do remind me of her... So, in the end she realized her dream. I''m truly happy about that..."

    "Pyrolina, do you know how my mother was able to do all of that? Why did she do all that, or... anything else about her? The reason why everyone was afraid of her?" I asked, hoping for more details.

    She gently shook her head. "I do not know the details; her strength alone was reason for everyone to run to shelter. Her path was stained with blood, and she mostly targeted nobles; I know this much, but the reasons behind it... I can''t say. I never saw her as an enemy; she did save my life, and inspired me to strive forward. I''d always hoped to see her again, but that chance never came," she replied, her eyes soft. "Where is she now, Argenta?"

    "She��" My lips trembled.

    Breathe.

    "She died��" I managed after a deep breath. "Ten years ago."

    Pyrolina closed her eyes, and placed a hand over her chest. "I see, I''m sorry. I''d heard rumors about it, but I couldn''t believe them. Still��" she then murmured, revealing eyes filled with earnestness, "I''m glad to know she found her happiness with you."

    Did she, really...?

    Even though likely tinted with doubtful nostalgia, I was unable to suppress a smile. "Thank you..."

    "Now it''s getting late. Do you have more questions? I''d be more than happy to answer any that remain."

    I shook my head faintly. "No... thank you again. I''d also like to rest."

    Crimson and I wished her parents goodnight, and after a while, we also directed towards our room.

    We immediately went to bed. It was a tiring day, after all. Yet, as much as I wanted to�� I couldn''t sleep. I was exhausted, but I couldn''t sleep��

    I don''t understand��

    I was my mother''s dream��

    Was I?

    I can''t understand��

    Dreams�� Typically, when someone makes their dream come true, they are extremely happy. Overjoyed, even��

    Then, what reason did my mother have to do everything she had done��?

    For many, the day their dream comes true is the happiest day of their life. In fact, I think I''ve heard some people consider it that; the day when their child first comes into the world. Or�� was that wedding day? Hmm, perhaps I am ignorant about this. But, regardless, for someone young�� many days could feel like the happiest. I once said that; I remember it.

    I sighed.

    My mother once took me to the beach. We traveled for weeks in order to get there, I remember that day well. Hot sand burned the soles of my feet whenever I walked, and I hurried to find shade that would bless my little head.

    Balance is essential in fights, and what better way to train than battling on the sand to achieve that? That was the reason for our little journey�� Even so, from time to time, I would pause to relax on the beach with her, and observe the waves along with other beachgoers. At that moment, a kid said to their parents�� ''this is the happiest day of my life''.

    I wondered what that must''ve felt like�� So, I trained harder. She was proud of me, and I was too, because I achieved the results she wanted. So, I was happy, and I said it�� ''this is the happiest day of my life''. She smiled��

    "Snowflake��?"

    My mother smiled, and her eyes softened. I also smiled, I couldn''t help it, because I loved seeing her like that. But, to tell the truth... that didn''t feel like the happiest day of my life. I liked the beach, yes, and I loved my mother, but that just felt like another day with her, and that was enough. Actually, the next day, I even felt a little silly for saying such a thing.

    "What''s wrong?"

    But if I truly was her dream, then that''s how she must''ve felt with me. She must''ve felt like that kid. That must''ve at least crossed her mind.

    Then why did you abandon me?

    "Snowflake, why are you crying?"

    If I truly meant the world to you, why did you disappear, mother? Why did your soul kill me?

    "Hey?"

    What kind of lesson is this? What are you trying to teach me? My dream... the simple desire to reach you, to prove my value and be your equal. Why did you take my dream away with you? Why did you leave me with more than I can chew? Why did you shatter everything?

    "Babe, please say something��"

    Is it because I was too stupid to understand your words? Because I acted like a selfish child and didn''t repay you enough for the love you gave me? Or is it because I failed your expectations? I can''t understand...

    "Snowflake��"

    Now, I can''t help but hate you��

    "Forgive me, Snowflake��"

    But that is a lie�� I just hate myself for loving you too much��

    "Hm?!"

    My breath was abruptly stolen from me, and I found myself pulled back to reality.

    "Crim-?!"

    She forced her way into my mouth with her tongue while she held my face. Ah�� I hated it. But no, of course, that was also a lie�� and as my heart skipped several beats, I found myself relaxing, and giving in, until she finally pulled away, allowing me to catch my breath.

    "Crimson��?"

    "So you''re still here��" she murmured with a relieved sigh, brushing stray tears from my face with her thumbs.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You were crying�� just staring at me, but you never replied. You scared me, Snowflake�� that usually happens when someone gets to know me better, but I didn''t even touch you tonight. Or is that why you were crying?"

    Even in such a moment, with my mind filled with nothing but chaos and doubt, she was capable of making me roll my eyes.

    "So, what''s wrong?" she continued.

    I sighed. "I don''t even know�� I don''t understand Crimson. If there are no secrets in true love, then why was she so full of them?"

    "You''re talking about��"

    "Mom��"

    She settled comfortably over me, relaxing her body. "Do you want to talk about it?" she offered. "Do you want me to do anything for you?"

    "I�� I don''t know," I stammered, taking a deep breath before finally finding the courage and composure to admit it. "Could you kiss me again?"

    At that, with tender eyes, she smiled. "As you wish."

    And she did not disappoint. Sweet, therapeutic, cathartic, soft kisses. Gently delivered by bitchy lips, and intoxicating tongue.

    "I hate you," I managed to say with a chuckle. "You, and your lips."

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "Hmm-hm, I can see that," she teased back. "So, are you feeling better?"

    But even now, I had no real answer to give, and I sighed. "Listen, Crimson, could we�� go for a walk? Together?"

    Though it was late, literally night, she accepted. I was grateful for that��

    �� Silence.

    That was what filled our little night stroll: silence. But while, save for the occasional nocturnal insects, everything was silent around us�� the chaos inside my mind kept screaming, and the cool night air was not calming me.

    Our steps were uncoordinated, antagonistic even. I walked faster than her, and she needed to catch up with me several times. We didn''t look like a couple at all, for I kept acting as if she didn''t exist, not even holding her hand. Yet, she was there, and I knew it. I wanted her to be there, and I appreciated it, but I couldn''t enjoy any of that...

    At some point, as my doubts kept eating at me from within, I halted and groaned. "Crimson��" I turned to her and stared deeply into her eyes. "I''m sorry but�� I need to hear it again."

    She stopped. "What is it?" she asked, unbothered by my theatrics.

    I hated it. I hated it, but I needed it. As much as I despised the thought of it, I wanted reassurance, an anchor to hold on to. True love�� So that I could stop thinking about my mother, and worry about something else. So that I could be free.

    Free�� from my mother''s shadow. Free, from the leftovers of my doubts. Free, from anything that was holding me back; from anything that was holding us back. To love, and to be loved without reservation, so that we could continue our shared journey.

    Crimson knows me, she really does. But now, new cards have been added to the pile. Though the puzzle is incomplete, new pieces are available. Was she still alright with it? Was she still ready to accept me knowing I am nothing but the daughter of... really, possibly the most powerful and absurd libromancer this world has ever witnessed? Once again, the daughter of a monster? And, by consequence, me being a monster as well?

    Not only that, but if she were okay with it... Then, I also wanted to know. I wanted to know her for who she truly was. I wanted her to show me her true colors. I wanted her to have no secrets and no restraint towards me, and between us�� Especially no secrets.

    And maybe, who knows�� succeed with her where I failed with my mother?

    Shaking my head, I started over again. "Crimson..."

    She blinked. Now, she appeared to be somewhat confused, although fairly amused. "Yes, Snowflake?"

    Damn it all�� where do I even begin?

    Again�� "Crimson."

    Her lips parted, and she managed not to laugh. "Snowflake."

    I took a deep, shaky breath. "Are you okay with it?"

    "Hm? Okay with that?"

    "You know me... you know my story. You know who my mother was... Are you still alright with me? Knowing damn well I am nothing but the daughter of... the Silver Witch? Knowing what she was capable of?"

    "Is this what you''ve been trying to say the entire time, really?"

    "Please, answer my question."

    Despite a little sigh escaping her, she smiled, and her eyes softened. Stepping closer, comforting hands were placed over my shoulders. "Nothing has changed."

    Truly, the way she treated me, with those loving eyes�� nothing but reassurance blossomed within me. I took one of the hands that was gently reassuring me, and clasped it with both of mine. "Crimson... there''s something I want you to do."

    "I''m listening, Snowflake."

    I wonder why, of all people, she had to be the one. They do say love is blind, and it''s ironic, in a way; with my mother, I definitely acted like one. But with Crimson, I didn''t want that, I didn''t want to allow that. No one is perfect, and I was ready to accept everything that came with this realization. Even so, finding the right words to express it... was hard. I never thought it would be this difficult to articulate my mind, my... love...?

    "Before meeting you, I never thought I''d really care about something like love... Not like this, at least... it always sounded like a fable," I murmured, my eyes falling to the ground before meeting hers. Leaning closer, I pressed her hand to my chest. "My mother said there are no secrets in true love, and now you know the real me... I''m Argenta... the Silver Witch''s daughter. I''m an assassin. I am an anomaly. I am... a complicated mess. And you know all of that; you accept all of that... You love me for what I am."

    She nodded reassuringly. "I do."

    "And that''s why I want to do the same for you... I want to know the real you... I want to know the side you''re so scared to show me; your sadistic side, and everything else that you''re afraid to reveal, and that you''re holding back. All of your secrets..."

    Crimson''s eyes slightly widened, and her mouth showed hesitation. "I�� Snowflake, y-you don''t really want that..."

    "I do."

    She shook her head, and retreated slightly. "You''ll run away if I do."

    "I won''t," I pressed, filling the distance she dared to create.

    "You don''t know that. You say that now, but... it might be too much. It might scare you to the point where you don''t want to have anything to do with me anymore. I could reopen that scar of you behind your back, even if it''s all in the past..."

    Now I retreated! What did that even mean?! "Has... has anyone ever died from having sex with you?"

    "What?" She burst out laughing. "What... no," she replied, still partially chuckling, waving her hand. "No, nobody died. But... you know what I mean. Nobody has ever endured, and everyone has left me. I guess I''m��" Her eyes fell to the ground as they filled with sadness. She clutched her arm, and I could barely hear her voice afterward. "Messed up in the head..."

    Well, that was reassuring enough. So, somewhat trembling, after taking a deep breath, I stepped closer.

    "You should''ve realized by now that I''m not like any other," I said softly, clasping her hands. "I''m not like them. I don''t care. I don''t mind... I want you, Crimson. I''m ready to accept you. No secrets."

    "Snowflake... w-what if you regret it? And if that happens... I don''t want you to be ''just another one of my girlfriends''..."

    I shook my head, leaning closer so our eyes reflected each other. "I promise I won''t. I don''t want to repeat the same mistakes I made with my mother. I want to know the real you."

    "You won''t like the real me."

    "How would I know if you don''t show me who you truly are?"

    "I..."

    I could see it clearly... The hidden, deep, dark part of her wanted this just as much as I did. But the fear of losing me... the fear of losing her lover made her reconsider. A fear that, to tell the truth... I welcomed. I must''ve also felt the same. And just like she did for me, now it was my turn to break through that; the same impenetrable barriers I had once erected for myself.

    So, since I had the chance to learn from the best in this regard�� it was my turn to be the bitch.

    "Don''t you want to see me like that?" I provoked, dropping my voice seductively. "I remember your words, you know? To see my cute face twisting in ecstasy and pain only you can provide, wet with tears, making me miserable�� How long have you been holding yourself back, Crimson? Don''t you want to turn that fantasy into a reality?"

    Yet, she still wavered, and had the nerve to look away.

    I stood on tiptoe, leaning dangerously closer to her lips. "Look at me in the eyes, Crimson. Hold me, and look at me."

    Slowly, swallowing hard, she complied and wrapped her arms around me. "Snowflake��"

    "You can break me however you desire," I whispered, teasing her lips. "You can do whatever you want to me. Ruin me as you see fit to your heart''s content. I want you to show me your true colors. I want you to show me your real love, your revenge for your restrained self you held back. No more holding back. No more restrain... And I know you want it, too."

    Still showing hesitation, her breathing became agitated. However, gradually... she was giving in, and her embrace tightened. "You realize you''re playing with fire, right, Snowflake?"

    "Good," I giggled at that. "You know? I''m fine with that. You can burn me however you like. I''ll gladly burn if it''s at your hands. You can even toss the ashes if you desire."

    Her eyes kept showing uncertainty. She closed them briefly. Once her lashes fluttered again, a beautiful, shimmering fire was revealed instead. Nonetheless�� a sigh escaped, and she stepped back. "T-tomorrow!" she hastily said. "You''re tired right now... I want you to rest properly, and then you can decide, after that."

    Tch�� this girl has way more self-control than I thought... But, fine. "Alright," I replied with a smirk, shrugging lightly. "As you wish. Let''s go back, then."

    In some strange way, watching her like that was just as amusing as it was reassuring. I could tell she cared about me, and was genuinely worried. But... I had already made up my mind, really. I was more than ready. I wanted to know her, and accept her, fully.

    Despite everything, in the end�� the night passed, in our shared bed, with nothing crazy or weird happening. Just us, sharing a bed, while I was still absorbing the notions about my mother. Eventually, I drifted off to sleep basking in Crimson''s softness and warmth��

 Chapter 81: The Door Is Open

    Just as I fell asleep, I woke up. My eyes fluttered open to find Crimson, looking at me while her fingers gently combed through my hair.

    "Hm. It''s been a while since you''ve been a creep," I joked.

    She chuckled. "Good morning, sleepyhead. Breakfast is definitely behind us by now, you know that?"

    "I don''t mind," I replied, half-yawning, nuzzling into the pillow as I stretched lightly.

    "Do you want to get up?"

    "I still want to be in bed for a while," I murmured, leaning closer. As I got a better look at her eyes, mine narrowed. "You seem tired."

    She ignored that.

    "Trouble sleeping?" I pressed.

    "... Yeah."

    "Crimson�� come on. Just so you know, my mind about yesterday is still the same."

    Her faint smile subtly faded and turned serious. "Are you really sure?"

    I nodded. "Not a crumb of hesitation."

    Even now, her fingers stopped, and her eyes abandoned mine.

    "I can''t understand you, you know?"

    "What can''t you understand?" she asked, looking back at me.

    "Crimson�� you literally forced your way into my life, and now that I''m opening the door, you decide not to step in?" I replied, furrowing a brow.

    "It''s not easy��"

    "I think you''re simply overthinking."

    She scoffed. "Look who''s talking��"

    I leaned closer. "Just what is holding you back?"

    Again, hesitation was all over her face. "Have you ever lost someone you hold dear because of your nature?"

    "I''ve lost my mother, Crimson."

    "It''s..." She looked away, and another sigh escaped her. "Right�� I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that."

    "And now, you''re what''s left��" I murmured. "And I''m not going to lose you, too. Whatever it takes."

    It took a little, but we were finally face to face again. "But those are just words."

    "I promise," I countered. "And to show you how serious I am��"

    Her eyes fell to my hand. "What?"

    "Pinky promise."

    She blinked, until she burst out laughing. "Pinky promise?"

    "Hmm-hm."

    "We''re not kids anymore, Snowflake�� This is serious," she said through the chuckles.

    "Pinky promises are serious. They meant everything to me and my mom!"

    She shook her head, hiding her face in her pillow. "Oh, gosh��"

    I was growing irritated. "Come on. I''m literally doing everything to make this easy for you, but you keep ignoring my attempts! Just tell me what the problem is! What else do you want me to do?"

    After a moment where she only clutched the pillow tightly, she sighed deeply and turned her focus to me. Rolling over, she gripped my shoulders, and holding herself above, she stared at me deeply. "The problem�� is you."

    "Huh?"

    "You''re perfect in every way..."

    "Well�� that doesn''t help me understand," I replied as a little chuckle ran free.

    "There isn''t a single thing I would change about you. I love everything about you. Even the way you sleep�� The way you speak, the way you reason, the way you move. The way you act when you''re around me; the way you eat and glance at me, keeping your guard high. The way you get angry when I push your buttons, and the way your body relaxes once I''m done. The way you roll your eyes at my comments��" She smirked lightly. "The way you blush, flustered, and avoid my eyes when I tell you just how much I adore you��"

    "... So out of place," I muttered.

    "Every single thing you do... You don''t even try, and I can''t help but love every side of you. But, if tonight�� you change your mind about me... I''d find myself with nothing again. And a life without the strangest, most beautiful girl in this world��" Her voice faltered, and a shaky sigh escaped. "I''m not sure it''s a life worth living."

    Although I could feel my cheeks burning slightly, I smiled at her words. "But if I don''t change my mind, wouldn''t you be happy?"

    "I would. But I can hardly see that happen, and I''ve made peace with the fact that I can have you as long as I hold myself back. And I can do that."

    "Lies," I smugly retorted. "You once bit me because you couldn''t fight the urge."

    "But that''s nothing, Snowflake. If I get too comfortable with you, I''d be worse. Just like when we first met. You hated me back then, didn''t you? Back when I still hadn''t realized how much I wanted you."

    "Ah, well��" Well, I had no counterarguments to offer here. "It''s�� it''s not that I hated you," I mumbled, nervously glancing away. "It''s just that I was going through a lot, and�� and you were a distraction. Love is a distraction. But��" I looked up, meeting her gaze again. "But I enjoyed the time I spent with you, and you''re a welcome distraction now."

    Her grip tightened, and her lips, along with her eyes, trembled. "Words�� What if you hate me again? Real hate?"

    Truthfully, I wouldn''t hate her. As much as going back to a life of relentless teasing would be challenging, I was used to it; my mother had taught and forged me well. Who knows, maybe it would even be fun with Crimson, without secrets. So, with no hesitation, I extended my hand between us once more.

    She froze at that.

    "Whatever you do to me, I promise I won''t hate you, and I won''t leave you. I''m not going anywhere. Besides, you''ll listen to me, won''t you?"

    "Well, yeah�� If I don''t lose control��"

    "Then, I have nothing to worry about. If my words can''t reach you, I''ll make sure you understand in other ways anyway," I proudly remarked, shaking my hand.

    She studied it for a little. More than a little, to tell the truth. Still, with a long, deep sigh, she relented. "Alright�� I''ll try," she murmured. "I''ll try, okay? Tonight�� I''ll show you everything."

    "Can''t wait."

    And finally, she reciprocated the pinky promise. "Cold��"

    "Hm? What is?"

    "Your hands, as usual."

    "Well, warm them up, then," I proposed with a smirk.

    She smiled back. "Later�� Now, I just want to rest a little."

    Settling over me, she rested her head on my chest with a sigh. Now, I was the one gently caressing her head, combing my fingers through her hair. Such a weird feeling, but I didn''t mind it at all.

    "You know?" I mused aloud. "I''d like to be my mother right now��"

    "Hm?"

    "She used to lull me to sleep like this�� It''s strange."

    "You don''t have to be your mother," she murmured, her voice muffled against me.

    "You''d sleep better that way."

    "You''re soft. I''ll sleep like a rock."

    "Well, my mother was softer."

    "Shut it."

    "Fine��"

    Like that, she actually fell asleep; her breathing became slow and steady. It was comforting and�� lovely. And, without even realizing, or intending to, I also had a nap. Once awake again, the rest of the day proceeded... quite smoothly. Nothing out of the ordinary, except for Crimson who looked a bit troubled. Her brother roamed around the house, shirtless, of course... while we stayed on the sofa, lounging, relaxing, just chilling.

    Then, the evening... it was finally time. We had a pleasant dinner with the family; fancy liquor was also on the table! I drank a little; it was quite strong, and I had to use my willpower and my mother''s teachings to hide my regret. After dinner, Crimson told me to wait in the kitchen while she prepared the room. I obliged, and obediently waited. After some time, she returned, and with slow steps... approached me.

    "You look nervous," I remarked, noticing her unusual... behavior. She was fidgeting with her fingers; I couldn''t help but smile.

    "No, well�� Err��"

    "Don''t be afraid, Crimson," I softly reassured. "I told you. I want this."

    She sighed before taking my hand in hers. "Come on, let''s go."

    Finally, it was happening. I was about to see her true self.

    The first impact of the room was, pretty much, nothing new... candles, colored and not, flickering calmly all around. She must love them quite a lot; I was getting used to this sight. Well, to be honest, I also like them; they are comforting, and give a more intimate look to what was about to come, too.

    What my eyes fell upon after, however, was... more unknown and unusual. Items I had never seen before; most of them, at least, and I definitely had no idea what they were meant for, though I could somewhat imagine�� Barely imagine. Still, that was not helping.

    "You can still stop, you know?" she offered with a little smile, standing by the bed, while her eyes flickered to the assortment of items on the dresser and nightstand.

    I shook my head, stepping closer. For some unknown reason, my pulse quickened. "No, no. I just... I don''t know many of these items, that''s all," I admitted as an unexpected chuckle escaped me before I could stop it.

    "Probably painful, for you," she said, gesturing towards them. "Most of them, at least. I have a vast array, from many kinds of whips to paddles. From ropes to cuffs. Nipple clamps, a-"

    "W-what clamps?!"

    She stopped. Well, I stopped her. And she chuckled as she witnessed my expression while my arms slowly hugged my chest.

    Sadistic people are... weird. Weird, weird, weird! Why would anyone even have such items?! It was like watching a weird collection of a weird collector, a world so odd...

    "Snowflake..." she murmured. "Are you really sure?"

    I swallowed hard. "Y-yes, I''m sure. I''m just surprised, that''s all. I''m finally seeing... your world, and I basically know nothing of it. I''m... curious..."

    Slowly sitting on the edge of the bed, I kicked off my shoes, and once undressed, I dragged myself more comfortably to the side, near Crimson. "I-I''m ready��?"

    "Straight to the point?"

    "Y-yeah. Do your stuff."

    She looked at me for a long moment with eyes�� somewhat compassionate? I couldn''t quite tell. But taking a long, deep breath, she then took a little, slender band of black velvet. "Alright��"

    "Oh, I know that one!" I proudly quipped. "That thing you gifted me. Mine''s at the guild."

    I earned a chuckle in response. "Not quite," she smirked. "I''ll use this one to bind your wrists."

    "Hm..."

    I outstretched my hands, and she leaned closer, resting one knee on the bed, making it squeak as she knelt. I looked deep into her eyes, while hers drifted between my hands and my eyes.

    With tied hands... I wouldn''t have been able to move. And, she was not going to kill me, or do me anything really bad, but... I would be completely defenseless...

    "Snowflake?"

    "Yes?"

    She halted, watching me closely. Then, to my surprise, she shook her head. "Let''s stop."

    "What? Why?!"

    "You''re too tense... you''re not ready."

    "No, no! I am!" I hastily said, grabbing her hand as she was about to turn. "Please, Crimson... I am. I-I want to do this..." I pressed, trying my best to convince her. "I trust you, Crimson. I''m sorry if it doesn''t seem like it. But, please, keep going..."

    She looked down at me, glancing away. "But I can see it, Snowflake... you don''t feel safe. You don''t trust me yet."

    "I do," I insisted, clasping her hand tighter as my eyes searched hers. "I really, really do..." I whispered, gently tugging her closer. "I do, Crimson... I love you, and I trust you... I''m just new at this, and so... a bit... disoriented. That''s all."

    Though her eyes still tried to avoid mine, after a moment, she finally gave me her attention, and sighed. "Perhaps it was my fault."

    I tilted my head. "What was?"

    Her hand rested on my shoulder, easing me back onto the bed as she leaned over me. "You''re one who requires a lot of love and care," she whispered. "I mustn''t rush. Not with you. I need to take it slow with you... so that you''ll crave it..."

    Her lips met mine in a tender kiss, and I understood her plan...

    ... Or, at least, I thought I did.

    As she kept on, I understood... She was just teasing me! It was just another form of torture!

    "Stop teasing me and get to the fucking point!" I demanded with a glare. I almost shouted, but refrained from doing so.

    I was sweating. I was panting. My skin was literally slick and gleaming with a sheen of sweat for how much worked up I was, but the bitch wouldn''t make me content, and I was already tied to the headboard with that stupid black velvet string!

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Clearly enjoying it, she giggled. "Hmm, seems like you''re ready to go to the next step."

    "You better," I shot back. "Now stop playing around and show me your true colors."

    "Relax, Snowflake, relax��" she cooed, bringing her fingers close to my lips, as if in invitation. "Want to taste yourself?"

    "Crimson." I glared at her. "Get... to the damn... point."

    She laughed, heartily, at my reaction, and brushed a strand of hair from my face instead. "Alright, alright�� I won''t push my luck, since we''re here. Before we continue, though, Snowflake�� as much as I-"

    "The point."

    "... Safe words. Do you require them? Do you have them?"

    Blinking, I stared at her. "What...?" I replied, almost amused. "Crimson, I''m not one of your kind, I don''t know what you''re saying."

    "Safe words," she explained. "Essentially, if you feel uncomfortable, if you don''t like something, if you feel anything wrong, if I''m overstepping your boundaries, or you can''t take it anymore�� you say the magic word, and I''ll stop. Completely, and you''ll get my full lovely attention. We could pick some together, if you''d like, depending on what you think might be too much. I�� I want you to feel safe, with me."

    Ah, now I see. At such words, I�� blinked again.

    Her explanation didn''t make much sense to me. That seemed rather excessive. Such precautions just for�� a night together?

    "Um... no?" I just wanted to move on!

    She stared at me for a damn, horrible, excruciating, heart-rending long moment before getting off the bed. "Allow me to give you just a little demonstration of the pain and misery I plan to inflict upon you..." she countered, picking up a whip from the side.

    It looked pretty rigid and rather stiff, almost unnervingly so as her fingers curled tightly around the handle. Then, she lifted it, and�� built suspense.

    "Damn it, Crims-!"

    She whipped. The bitch brought it down across my side.

    At the sharp crack of the whip, I jolted from the sudden flash of pain. I almost gasped, but I quickly managed to stop it by biting down hard on my lip and sucking in air.

    That�� was painful. That was painful, and I am fairly positive I''m able to withstand a lot of pain because of this ugly and nasty world. Yet... that was quite painful, and the sting lingered long after the whip had snapped away from my skin.

    "Do you think you can handle it?" she questioned, her tone serious, even haughty and, at the same time, almost taunting as I caught my breath, settling my head against the pillow. At that moment I could even notice far more just how sweaty I was.

    If I could handle it, though...? That was a good question. But it was not a matter of whether I could or not. I wanted this to be true and real. I wanted no secrets and no restraints between us. And, that aside, this much pain... could''ve been a good distraction from what life was offering me.

    Oh, without a doubt it would be.

    At the mere thought, giggles escaped freely, and I redirected my gaze back to her. "Stop wasting so much time with useless, worried talks and get to work," I provoked. "You sound like Elizabeth."

    Full of surprise, her eyes widened. After a thankfully brief moment of silence, she scoffed, and a wide, wicked grin stretched across her face while her grip tightened around the whip. "Oh, Snowflake�� Alright, then. As you wish. I''ll do as I please�� and get myself into the mood."

    Glancing away, she swiftly retrieved another little black velvet string and brought it toward my eyes.

    "Uh-oh��"

    Well, that was a tiny, significant detail that was making my sweat turn cold.

    "What? Afraid of the dark?"

    "No�� not at all. Do your stuff."

    She giggled. "Oh, don''t worry. I will. I''ll make sure you regret your words through blood and tears."

    With my vision plunging into darkness right after catching sight of her devilish grin, as my senses sharpened and my imagination ran wild, making my heart pound, her full and total amusement began��

    ... It hurt.

    It hurt.

    It hurt like Hell.

    But at the same time... it was also very pleasing.

    I knew her. I finally knew her for what she really was: a crazy, sadistic bitch.

    My crazy, sadistic bitch. And, at the same time, my sweet and caring girlfriend.

    "Are you alright?"

    She asked me that several times between her... sadistic, inventive, and most likely criminal, acts.

    I did indeed lose blood, just like I shed tears, and she left me with plenty of marks... They burned; she even used the candles I''d grown to love before this encounter.

    No, that''s just a joke... I still like those candles, but now I know for a fact that she likes them way more than I do. Though, she prefers their hot wax on me. According to her opinion, I look like a mesmerizing and breathtaking painting when glazed with it.

    Whenever she smiled, I couldn''t breathe. Literally. And I think I came close to passing out more than just once. Yet, at the same time... I also enjoyed that smile. Of course, I wasn''t always blindfolded. After all, she intended to savor my pained expression to its fullest, and I also aimed to admire her.

    I welcomed everything about her. Even the clamps; she made her move with them when I couldn''t see. They felt cold upon first contact, but mostly... sharp and painful, like a chilly and unexpected nip coming from my demon. She reveled in it. She loved it.

    She relished every moment of my suffering. I don''t think she ever lost control, but without a doubt, a rush took over her. Sometimes, I even considered begging for some reprieve, but I endured, and I did it exactly because I wanted to see her at her fullest. Her true self. Besides, mom raised no weakling, and I could be a little stubborn.

    Still, it was worth it. And, while it was something I could definitely not handle for several nights in a row, I could bear it unapologetically every now and then, if she truly wanted to.

    "Yes, Crimson. I''m alright," I replied.

    She caressed my cheek; we were now face to face, nestled under a comfortable and warm blanket, while she looked at me with sweet and concerned eyes. Everything had concluded.

    "Are you, really?" she continued.

    "Yes," I reassured with a smile. "I am."

    She leaned closer, planting a soft kiss on my lips. "You''ve been so good, Snowflake..."

    "Thanks."

    "I love you so much," she said, kissing me once again, watching me with fond eyes as her fingers tenderly combed through my hair.

    My mother used to watch me with the same eyes... Was she looking at me as her little creature or something?

    "I love you too," I murmured.

    "You still do, really?" she softly asked. "You''re still yourself, right? You don''t hate me? I''ve never been so rough; with anyone�� I was so overstimulated."

    A chuckle escaped me. "Yes, Crimson. I''m fine, and I''m still myself. And I told you I''m not like the others."

    "Do you still see me the same way? You truly don''t hate me?" she continued; her eyes seemed almost afraid.

    I nodded. "You''re still the same crazy bitch, yes."

    She laughed tenderly. "Okay, yes. You''re still the same Snowflake."

    "Of course I am."

    She kissed me again. "You''re so good, Snowflake..."

    "Hmm-hm."

    "I''m so proud of you. If you ever want to switch things up, all you have to do is ask."

    "Thanks, but��" I had to pause before continuing; I felt my lungs devoid of air for a moment. "Nah."

    "Are you sure? If you want something just say it, okay?"

    "Yes, I''m sure," I reassured once more. "But I do want some water... I''ll go get some."

    I slowly pushed myself from the bed; my body still ached all over. As I rose from the edge of the bed, however, my vision suddenly spun, little black dots forming from the sides crawling toward the middle.

    "Snowflake!" Crimson grabbed me, helping me sit back down. "Hold on, you rest here, I''ll get it for you."

    "A-alright..."

    She planted a little kiss on my cheek, and with a smile, headed off the room.

    Crimson looked... truly happy and satisfied. I also was, to tell the truth. So this is how people feel when there are no secrets... When love... is true?

    Sighing, I comfortably settled back against the pillow, and letting my body relax, I waited for her to return. She was taking her sweet time, though...

    But she was coming back... She surely would. She wouldn''t disappear after such a night. And she wouldn''t definitely leave someone inside a room in her parents'' house. So, she was returning. She wasn''t leaving me behind; this would also be a betrayal, and she wouldn''t do something like that. Not to me... She never lied to me. She wouldn''t lie to me�� right?

    Eventually, she did return, and with more than just water; she brought a whole tray with sweets and juices!

    "Crimson..." I chuckled.

    "You need to get some energy back," she said, placing it on the bedside table. "Snowflake�� what''s wrong?"

    "Hm?"

    She immediately cupped my face. "You''re crying." Not even the time to answer she showered me with kisses and apologies as she caressed me.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine," I replied through giggles while her thumbs took care of all my tears.

    Kisses and more kisses for me.

    "I''m sorry, I should''ve given you more attention. I shouldn''t have left you alone. Where''s my mind?" She also giggled. "Gosh, I''m so overstimulated. I''m so sorry, babe."

    More the giggles that ran free as I clung and nuzzled against her.

    "I''m fine, really. I''m fine," I reassured some time later. "I�� just was a little scared, I think."

    Thankfully, she also calmed down, and reassured, handed me the glass of water I craved so much, along with a small potion. "Take it, it will help you."

    I slowly gulped down the potion and the water, asking for some more right after. I got juice instead, but that also was fine. I missed something fruity, and my body needed it after such a night.

    While I drank, Crimson continued showering me with affection and caresses. "Gosh, you''re so beautiful, Snowflake..."

    "I heard that," I said with a sigh. "How many times are you going to repeat it tonight?"

    "I just can''t believe you''re mine," she whispered with a soft smile, leaning closer to kiss my head.

    "Well, I am. And you''re mine, too," I replied, putting the glass aside.

    "You have no idea how much you made me happy," she whispered, her voice muffled as she planted more soft kisses on my skin. "You''re such a good girl��"

    I absentmindedly clasped her arms while she kept going. "Are you happy, really?" I asked with an overly light-hearted tone.

    "Hmm-hm."

    "How happy?"

    She laughed at that, pecking my nose playfully. "Words can''t explain it."

    "The happiest day of your life?"

    "The happiest day of my life so far," she corrected with a grin. "You have no idea what door you''ve opened, Snowflake."

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel overjoyed to the point of tears. I truly did it. "I''m happy to hear that�� I truly am��"

    My mother''s eyes would never fall on me ever again, but that was fine, because Crimson''s were now on me. Eyes filled with a gentle and loving, warm fire, ready to melt me on the spot, dissipating all of my chills. Perhaps a little questionable. Even so, all the chaos that had been engraved in me shall be turned to ashes and replaced by Crimson''s affection, which I have more than welcomed.

    So, I reciprocated all the love and affection she was giving me, down to the last drop. She chuckled at my behavior.

    "Hmm, come on, eat something as well," she then said, breaking the kisses and pulling away to take something from the tray; a crumby snack. "You need to regain energy."

    "I don''t want to eat in bed... I don''t like it."

    She looked at me as if I had said something blasphemous. "Really? Who doesn''t like eating in bed?"

    "All the crumbs are going to make it messy... I don''t like it. And I''m not that hungry right now."

    "Hmm... alright then." She shrugged, putting it back on the tray before redirecting all her focus back to me.

    Happily, and in love, we cuddled in bed. I basked in her warmth as tears of joy kept threatening to spill over. I kissed her lips. I kissed her neck. I giggled. I listened to her heartbeat. I felt at peace. She showered me with pecks. She whispered tender compliments. She treated me like a precious jewel. Until, unexpectedly, both of our attention was redirected towards a red light.

    "Huh...?" she murmured, tilting her head. "My codex..."

    I blinked, pushing myself up a little. "You got a new spell?"

    She slid off the bed, taking her codex in hand. "Yes," she said, casually, as if it didn''t interest her or it didn''t involve her in any way. "A new spell..."

    I pouted at that. "That''s quite unfair..."

    "Well, what can I say? I''m just that special," she quipped proudly, giving a light shrug.

    "The Deities have favoritism."

    "Hey, now that I think about it... Not that we had many chances, but I never saw you use any of your mother''s spells. How come?"

    "I don''t want to use her spells..." I responded, leaning back into the bed. "It''s... a matter of principle. I want to use my own." And redirected my eyes to her. "Are you... fine with that? You don''t despise me for making such a choice, right?"

    She approached, cupping my face as she returned to the bed with me. "Never."

 Chapter 82: Girlfriend, Girlfriend pt 1

    I was curled up on Crimson''s plush sofa, with my knees pulled to my chest, just relaxing, while Crimson was finishing washing the dishes.

    My body still ached a bit from what my crazy girlfriend did to me, but the potion she gave me helped quite a lot.

    Once the clinking of plates and the rush of water ceased, she meticulously dried her hands. Afterward, she approached, and joined beside me.

    She partially mirrored my posture; she kicked off her shoes, and pulled a knee to her chest before resting her head on it, the fire in her eyes calmly directed at me with a warm smile, while her hair gently fell along with the motion, with a few strands grazing her cheek.

    She looked... beautiful...?

    "What''s on your mind?" she asked. "You seem to be lost in thoughts."

    "Hmm..." I murmured. "You?"

    Her eyes widened slightly. She then released a little chuckle, her cheeks faintly blushing. "Hmm, I have to make sure you keep at it, then."

    Coming closer, she planted a kiss on my cheek and carefully guided me down on the sofa. Her hands clasped mine, and she kissed me more. She kissed my cheeks, my chin, my neck.

    "You''re tickling me!" I laughed, squirming slightly. Yet, she kept going.

    She was literally showering me with smoochies!

    "Stop! Haha! Stop..."

    After just a few more kisses, she stopped, and looked at me while I did the same, catching my breath, still trapped in her clutches.

    "Yes, definitely," she said with a smug smile. "You''re a lot prettier when you laugh."

    At that comment, I looked away. As usual, she always managed to make weird, out-of-place comments. And while I did not roll my eyes at that, I could feel my cheeks burn a little. "S-shut up..."

    Letting her whole body relax over me, she gave me one last smooch on my cheek. Or so I thought.

    "The most beautiful..." she murmured, giving me a peck, "adorable," smooch, "perfect," smooch, "little pet." Smooch, smooch, smooch.

    "Hm..."

    As if surprised, she looked at me for a second. Until at some point she displayed a grin. "You didn''t even deny it this time."

    "Well, I''m trying to make you happy..."

    Chuckling, she patted me. "Hmm, good pet," she praised, planting another kiss. "And are you happy?"

    That was a tough question.

    "Well... yes?" I replied, though my eyes drifting away might''ve given the wrong impression. "I guess I''d be lying if I said my mind wasn''t troubled a little, though..."

    "What''s troubling you?" she demanded, her eyes rapidly softening. "Tell me."

    "You know... I''ve been thinking about it. That story... the one your mother told us, about my mother."

    She nodded. "What about it?"

    I sighed. "I wonder... why did my mother never tell me who she truly was... I don''t understand."

    "Hmm..." She appeared lost in thought for a moment. "Perhaps she was afraid of how her precious daughter would have reacted."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean that, maybe, she was afraid... Afraid that you wouldn''t have seen her the same way."

    I shook my head. "I would never do that. Despite everything, my mother will always be my mother. I... do have mixed feelings right now, but I would''ve listened to her back then... and that''s all."

    "But do you know what was inside her head?" she countered, proposing another insight. "Just like you were afraid of showing me your demon, or just like I was afraid of showing you my true self... She might''ve been afraid, Snowflake."

    "Hm... I doubt it''s that simple... There must be something I''m not aware of."

    I sighed. After all, my mother was a mystery...

    Not only did I sigh, I groaned. The sole thought of it... was exhausting.

    Thankfully, Crimson reclaimed my full attention, shifting slightly to be more comfortable squishing my body.

    "You know, I''ve also been thinking about it," she whispered smugly "What do you think about our mothers?"

    I tilted my head. "Hm? What do you mean?"

    "I sensed some sparkles between them in that story..." she continued, her perpetual grin never leaving her face. "Don''t you think they''d have been a great couple?"

    I was a bit... perplexed. "What are you trying to say...?"

    She giggled. "I say... us being together is fate."

    "Fate?" I raised an eyebrow. Now that was absurd. "You do realize that if my mother and yours were as close as you deem them to have been we wouldn''t even exist, right?"

    "But that didn''t happen," she proudly opposed. "And now we''re here. How do you call that?"

    "Nonsense..." I deadpanned. Even so, I couldn''t suppress a smile. "Changing topic to something more concrete... when are we going to Goldenovum?"

    She shrugged. "There''s still time for that. We can rest here for a while, and enjoy ourselves."

    "What do we do today, then?"

    "How about dinner out? I can show you around, and there''s a nice place you''d probably like," she proposed, leaning closer, soothingly lowering her voice. "And I''d really love to see you in one of my evening dresses, you know?"

    I simply nodded. "I''m fine with that."

    Smiling, she kissed me again. This time, it was a serious one. I enjoyed it thoroughly.

    This day also proceeded smoothly. Even better after our previous experience in our shared bed. However, we made a small change to the plan. In the afternoon, she showed me around the area. It was not so different from my hometown, just bigger. Perhaps a little city? Regardless, a beautiful one. We walked quite a lot to reach it, though; Crimson''s house is pretty far from the main plaza. From everything, actually.

    We returned in the evening, and together, we prepared for our dinner. The dress that Crimson provided me with was... surprisingly not as bold as I expected it to be?

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    It was probably designed to fit snugly, but on me, it was pretty loose. And, according to Crimson, it was meant to be worn with nothing underneath. I obliged; a black dress covered me, while another layer of black lace covered my chest. My back was exposed and not at the same time, in a way. It was not a problem, since my scar had disappeared. To be honest... it wouldn''t be a problem if I still had it at this point, probably.

    Crimson also gave me earrings with tiny silver crystals, she combed my hair giving me a stylish fringe while the rest cascaded elegantly down my back. Perfume, a touch more makeup, and I was ready to go.

    I looked in the mirror while Crimson got herself ready.

    "Hmm..."

    Perhaps, it was a bit bold? Captivating, in a way...

    Oh, the one Crimson chose for herself was bold, alright. Enticingly displaying her legs and thighs, along with her back��

    Had she tortured me dressed like that��

    I violently shook my head.

    "Aren''t you cold like that?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    She grinned. "Snowflake... I''m fairly confident the term you want to use is ''hot''."

    Well, I suppose that was one way to describe her. A laugh almost escaped me at her confidence. There are those who are confident in battle, like myself. People who are confident about their knowledge; their looks. And then, there''s her, who''s confident about everything. My girlfriend. Yes, she was undeniably hot, in more ways than one. "Oh, of course."

    "Come on, check yourself out," she said, inviting me to the mirror once again.

    "I already did. I look good," I replied.

    Completely ignoring my words, she grabbed my arm, turned me, and moved me towards the mirror.

    "Hmm, don''t we just look stunning, Snowflake?" she asked, resting her head over my shoulder, wrapping me in a hug.

    "Yes, I''ve already noticed that."

    "But aren''t you forgetting something?" she asked with a sly smile.

    Blinking, I stared at the mirror. "Huh..."

    What was I forgetting...? I had everything...

    Dress: check. Boots: check. Accessories: check. Makeup: check...

    There was nothing missing...

    "... No?"

    Shaking her head, she disapproved more than once. "Tsk, tsk, tsk�� Bad, bad."

    I was utterly confused...

    She began kissing my shoulders, working her way up toward my neck. Still, her little showcase of affection was not helping me...

    At some point, she stopped and glanced at me. "Still figuring it out?"

    "Yes...?" I replied, returning the glance. "A little help, maybe?"

    She leaned close to my ear. "What is my pet missing?"

    "Um..."

    That was still not helping!

    "Ah!" I exclaimed shortly after. "Ah... the... thing resembling a collar..."

    She cheerfully nodded. "Hmm-hm, correct!"

    "But the one you gifted me is at the guild..."

    "And whose fault is that?" she teased amusedly.

    I pouted at her. "I left it there so it wouldn''t get dirty... I didn''t forget it. You know it."

    "Hmm..." she murmured. "I don''t know if I truly believe that."

    I pouted angrily at her. "It''s the truth..."

    After a bit of staring, her lips curled into a bigger smile, and she chuckled. "You''re lucky I have spares."

    She detached herself from me, and rummaging in a drawer, picked another of those things. "Here''s your choker," she said, displaying it.

    This one, however... was ugly. It was pink and with a little flower on it.

    Pointing my finger at it with disgust, I protested. "This one is worse though..."

    Unfazed, she shrugged. "Turn around."

    She just didn''t care...

    Resigned, and with a sigh... I complied, letting my hand drop. I stared at the mirror, observing its reflection as she approached. With care, she put that thing on me, around my neck. She then hugged me.

    "Hmm... I say you look just adorable with it," she murmured in a husky voice.

    "It literally ruins my entire look..." I deadpanned. "It''s like it could personally punch you in the eyes."

    She shook her head, brushing her fingers lightly against my collarbone. "Oh, I couldn''t disagree more..."

    "You have weird taste..."

    "You look absolutely enchanting in my clothes, Snowflake..."

    Noticing the way she bit her lower lip as her hands moved to my chest, I glanced at her. "Crimson?"

    "I just can''t help myself..."

    "CRIMSON!"

    She rested her head over my shoulder, smiling tenderly at me while she blushed faintly. "Hmm, whoops..."

    "For fuck''s sake, Crimson!" I yelled at her. "This is the third dress! AND IT''S EVEN YOURS! Why would you tear your own dress?!"

    "Sorry..." she cooed. Her tone was not apologetic.

    "And don''t look at me with those sweet eyes! They''re not saving you frommm-"

    She pinched me.

    "Can we have some fun before our dinner?" she proposed right after with pleading eyes.

    Exasperated, I sighed. "Why are you so damn insatiable...?"

    "Pretty please?" she persisted, sounding overly affectionate, holding me tighter.

    Well, it''s not like I was against it. We still had time, and because of her and her damn antics, I was basically already naked and had to dress up again. I guess this is what I get from opening the door to a bitch. So�� realizing just what kind of situation I had put myself into, through my sole arbitrary decisions, dictated by my personal will and driven by my direct feelings... I groaned. "Fine... Have your damn way..."

 Chapter 83: Girlfriend, Girlfriend pt 2

    After indulging my unquenchable crazy girlfriend, with a new dress for me, pink and far simpler... at last, we headed to our dinner.

    The place was quite rustic, with yellowish lights all around. We settled at a fancy and round table meticulously arranged for dinner, waiting for a manservant to take our orders while we explored the options.

    Some time later, a manservant arrived. "Oh, Crimson!" he greeted with familiarity. "Fancy meeting you here. May I take your orders?"

    What the fuck...?

    "Hi, Ramon��," she replied casually, as if there was nothing out of the ordinary! "Yes, I''d like this, and some red wine."

    "Wait, wait!" I exclaimed, my hands banging on the table. "How are you here?! Weren''t you at Zafferbridge?"

    "Oh, you must''ve met my twin brother, Ramon," he replied with a friendly smile. "I''m Ramon��; pleased to make your acquaintance."

    Their names literally have the same pronunciation!

    I sighed in resignation, holding my head with the palm of my hand. "Whatever... I''d like this, thanks," I said, showing him my choice.

    He happily nodded. "Very well, I''ll bring the wine shortly."

    He walked away, and Crimson looked at me with an amused smile.

    "What?" I asked.

    She chuckled, resting her head over the palm of her hand. "Nothing. Your reaction just made me laugh."

    "It was bizarre..."

    "Hm, I suppose you could say that. It''s common for me."

    Moments later, as Crimson and I conversed, he returned with the red wine. I eyed it... I had bad memories with that...

    Surely, this time nothing bad would happen.

    However... Crimson''s eyes, initially only for me, slowly drifted away, staring at something beyond. Her expression turned... perplexed?

    "Oh, Crimson..." a female voice from behind called.

    Oh for fuck''s sake!

    I grabbed the bottle of wine and hid it under the table to prevent anything bad from happening.

    "Claudia..." Crimson murmured, directing her attention towards the source of the voice.

    Blinking, I turned behind. Two women were there: a blondie, and one with short and dark hair.

    "It seems you''re doing good," the one with dark hair remarked.

    "You know her, Claudia?" the blondie asked, resting her hand on the back of my chair.

    She nodded. "I''ve told you about her... She''s Crimson."

    "Oh, the unhinged one," she remarked with a wry smirk before glancing at me.

    "You''re her new girlfriend?" the other asked me.

    I just tilted my head, perplexed.

    "Claudia..." Crimson said, regarding her with a stare that clearly hinted to leave me alone.

    "It''d be best if you left her alone," the blondie said to me, leaning closer, resting her arm over my shoulder. "She won''t show the slightest regard for your well-being. You''re nothing but her toy. She''s just using you."

    "Huh..."

    "She''s right," Claudia also chimed in. "You can''t trust her. She''ll only leave you heartbroken, and disgusted... You''d be better off walking away from her now."

    At that moment, my eyes shifted to Crimson. For the first time ever... she genuinely looked distressed, without saying a word.

    Why...? She could literally turn these two girls two to ashes if she wished to... But, somehow, she seemed to be affected by Claudia''s words...

    "Why don''t you join us?" the blondie proposed with a friendly smile, leaning closer to my face, reclaiming my attention. "We could enjoy a nice dinner together. We''d love to have you at our table!"

    Casting momentarily Crimson''s unusual reaction... these girls were disturbing me, and ruining our evening.

    So, I reached for the knife on the table. "Um... could you leave me and my girlfriend alone?" I politely asked, directing the knife at the blondie''s throat, nudging her chin. She shrieked, turning pale as her breath caught, leaning back at the cold touch of the knife. "We''re trying to enjoy a dinner."

    The blondie chuckled nervously. "L-looks like she found another lunatic for herself."

    "Let''s go, Mary," Claudia said, dragging her from the arm. "Let''s leave these two alone and enjoy our own dinner."

    The two went away, and I redirected my attention to Crimson, who looked at me with surprise.

    "What?" I asked her, though my tone came out a bit more bitter than I had intended.

    "You... said I''m your girlfriend," she simply replied, smiling.

    "Oh..." I blinked, thinking about it. "Did I? It must''ve slipped out. They were annoying me."

    She just kept smiling.

    "Anyway..." I digressed. "We can resume our evening."

    I leaned down to retrieve the bottle of wine I''d hidden under the table, and Crimson raised a brow. Then, she burst out laughing. "W-why was it under the table?"

    "I hid it!" I hastily replied to her laughter. "I''ve got bad memories with wine, so I hid it as soon as those two girls approached."

    She laughed even harder. "Were you afraid they''d take it from you or something?" she continued, wiping at the small tears of amusement forming in the corners of her eyes. "You... you''re incredible..."

    I could feel my cheeks burn because of her. "S-shut up...! I just wanted to save myself and this dress!"

    After that, and after a big sigh on my part, Ramon�� brought us our dishes, and our evening continued. Though... I wasn''t enjoying it...

    Crimson seemed... distracted. Why? Had those two already done their irreparable damage? It''s not that Crimson looked sad, but... sometimes she smiled, while many other times she was clearly thinking about something else! Her eyes seemed lost while she stared down at her food... And now, we only had to wait for the dessert and the dinner would''ve basically ended! And this is the memory of it...?

    "Crimson, now you''re seriously making me angry."

    "Huh?"

    Okay, maybe I could''ve phrased that better... The big eyes of surprise she gave me weren''t really... welcome.

    "Sorry but I really don''t get you," I told her, still unable to give a rest to my sharp tongue. "I was looking forward to this. I want to have a good time with you, and I''m also trying my best to make you happy; both you and your insatiable thirst, along with your questionable nature. And then, what? Two random hussies come to our table, and you shut down on me the whole dinner?!��

    She looked down at her plate with a bittersweet smile. "Sorry... You''re right."

    "What''s wrong?" I urged her. "Are you disliking our dinner? Are those two girls much more interesting for you to care about it? Your mind has been elsewhere the whole time."

    She shook her head. "No, Snowflake. I really am happy that I''m having this dinner with you, I am, and I''m not thinking about them."

    "Then speak. What is it? After those girls made those comments about you, you went quiet. You could''ve turned them to ash on the spot if you wanted to. What happened? What are you thinking about?"

    "I..." she hesitated, still not looking me in the eyes. She took her time, and after a deep breath, she finally looked at me. "I was afraid. I was afraid you''d listen to them, and that you''d join them."

    "What...?"

    She slowly nodded. "I don''t care about them, Snowflake. But I care about you... and I don''t know what I would''ve done had you joined them..."

    "But I didn''t join them, and you still acted like that..."

    Still hesitating, her lips parted, and her eyes drifted back to the table once again. She pushed herself away from it, along with the chair, which scraped against the floor.

    Warmly smiling at me, she patted her thighs. "Come here."

    I blinked. "Huh, what?"

    "I''m sorry for how I''ve acted throughout our dinner, and I''ll explain myself if you sit on my lap."

    "Um..." I blinked some more, turning around to look at the place. Many people were there; the room was definitely crowded, and... her request was embarrassing. "Y-you can explain from there..."

    She shook her head, clicking her tongue. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I won''t say a word unless you come here."

    "Ugh..."

    I hated it... I wanted to know, but sitting there in such a place with so many people was a clear declaration of our relationship...

    "F-fine..." I looked down, fidgeting with the hem of my dress, gathering the courage to get up as I imagined just how I''d look sitting there with us being dressed like this...

    Eventually, I obliged. Slowly, I lowered myself onto her lap, with my body slightly turned to the side.

    "Not like this," she scolded, pushing me back with a slap to my lower back.

    "Huh��? How, then?"

    With no explanation whatsoever, she grabbed my wrist and tugged me against her. I stumbled, and practically fell over her. Grabbing my thighs, she lifted me higher and pulled me close. One hand gently held my side, while the other settled at my back holding me in place. Now I straddled her, staring at her, burning red.

    Too close! Too close for comfort!

    Meanwhile... she just continued to stare at me with that same, satisfied smirk.

    "L-like this��?"

    "Yeah," she quipped. "Is that a problem?"

    "Well�� no, I guess. As long as you speak��"

    Yet, I was met with silence, and tender eyes.

    "You can speak now..." I encouraged.

    "Oh, I will, but I never said precisely when," she teased.

    "... There are knives on the table..."

    She attempted to contain a laugh but failed miserably. "Is this how assassins always solve their problems?" she managed, snickering.

    "Want to find out?"

    "Hmm�� I just might."

    "Come on, Crimson... Why are you keeping silent now?"

    "I just love watching you blush like that."

    "..."

    Thankfully, not long after, with a soft smile, and sudden serious eyes, she exhaled. "That girl with black hair... She''s Claudia, and she was my ex-girlfriend before you. She was my longest relationship, but in the end... it turned out like all the others. She was disgusted, and it ended in the blink of an eye."

    "Is Claudia better than me?"

    She shook her head. "Claudia is nothing compared to you."

    "Then stop thinking about her," I simply and logically reasoned. "Why is she still on your mind?"

    "My mind is not on her, Snowflake. She might be a goth; a bad one, even. Still, she''s nothing when compared to you. I mean it; you don''t have to be jealous," she reassured.

    "A goth?"

    "Hmm-hm."

    "What''s a goth?"

    She looked amused now, tilting her head. "Hmm... You really are the vanilla girl, aren''t you?"

    "... What are you saying? Is that an insult?"

    She chuckled warmly at that. "No, it''s not. Don''t worry about that; it wasn''t an insult. I''m just trying to say that, no matter what, you''re more to me than she ever was."

    "I still don''t understand..." I confessed. "What''s your point with that?"

    She stood silent for a little bit. "You''ve always opened up with me about your love doubts, your mother, and things like that... But I''ve never told you about mine."

    I leaned closer. "I''m listening."

    "I''ve been looking for it for a long, long time... I had many experiences, many girlfriends before Claudia. I thought she could finally be the one, but even she turned out not to be that. So, after a long time... I came to my own conclusions."

    "Your own conclusions?"

    "Love does not exist..." she murmured, her eyes softly looking into mine. "There is no such thing... Therefore, there is no true happiness. And as a result, there is no way for me to attain it..." She then smiled at me, and her tone turned warm. "Or that''s what I thought..."

    "Hm..."

    "I truly love you, Snowflake," she continued. "And you''re right. I could turn those two girls into ashes if I wanted to. But... I have my doubts I could bring myself to do the same to you. And there... I feared you might go with them. I wouldn''t have blamed you if you did. At the same time, I didn''t want to allow that. I didn''t know how to react, and I have no idea how shattered my heart would''ve been had that happened. But it didn''t. You didn''t listen to them, and you called me your girlfriend right in front of my ex. That... gave me more joy than I thought it would; I couldn''t stop thinking about it. And during the whole dinner... I kept thinking about it. About the fact that this is happiness... that you are my joy... and I just didn''t know what to say anymore."

    I could do nothing but blush... that unexpectedly warmed my heart, and my eyes burned a little, and I didn''t know what to do, nor what to say. I internally blamed her for that. So, I just looked away, and tried to reply with what my heart suggested. "I... I also love you, Crimson..."

    "And I want to continue like this," she went on. Her voice soft, so soft... my heart couldn''t stop telling me to kiss those lips as they moved. But, at the same time... too much embarrassment. "I want to continue this journey with you. I want to keep warming up those cold hands of yours, making you laugh exactly like I did this morning, and even more, seeing you blush as you try to hide that beautiful, embarrassed smile. Tease and torment you all day long, just to wear you out and bring you to bed, to hear your cute, shy little moans before you fall asleep in my arms like a puppy. Wake up to that sleepy moon in your eyes, and do it all over again..."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "You didn''t have to go into details..." I reproached, blushing even more at her damn shameless boldness in public.

    "I wanted to."

    "Yeah, I could see that..."

    "Just like I want you to feel comfortable with everything I am, and everything I give you." She still went on...

    "I am comfortable."

    She shook her head with a smug smile. "Not enough."

    "What... do you mean?"

    Her hands slid up, gently leaning me closer. "Just how long do you plan to make your eyes go back and forth to my lips before you finally decide to get a taste of them, Snowflake?"

    Ah... "So it was noticeable..."

    "You''re hopeless," she said with a smirk. "So worked up, breathing heavily��"

    "It''s your fault. You''re embarrassing me..."

    Clearly, she was amused by my reaction. "Why are you even so embarrassed about people knowing about us?"

    "I don''t know..." I murmured as I faintly shook my head. "I guess it''s because of my mother''s story��?"

    "Oh, your mother definitely raised you to be a reserved lady. She spoiled you a lot, didn''t she? A real mama''s girl. I don''t mind one bit, Snowflake. It makes it easier for me to get under your skin, literally, since I can be the opposite."

    She was blatantly teasing me, and this was a big problem! When it came down to teasing, Crimson was not as powerful as my mother. At least, not until now, because she was holding back. But without restraint, who knows? And where was my power in this?!

    "You''re just a thirsty bitch."

    She laughed heartily at that. "Hmm. Here, Snowflake, here... Allow me to help you."

    While one of her hands remained on my side, the other went for the back of my neck. She brought me even closer, until our forehead touched. I could hear nothing but my heartbeat speeding up.

    "Crimson..."

    "Close your eyes."

    I swear, I hate this girl with all my heart...

    With a sigh, I relented. And, in the end, I managed... a little kiss.

    My eyes slowly fluttered open; I was still dangerously close to her, and she faintly shook her head. "Again."

    I exhaled deeply, and followed her lead once more. This time, the kiss was longer. After our lips parted, I felt a deep, awkward sense of emptiness. I closed the distance again. Now our kiss was deep, and I was finally able to let myself get lost in its magic.

    In the haze, I could feel my heartbeat steady even while pounding loudly. Such a weird and unique sensation�� though, I didn''t mind.

    When it was all over, I opened my eyes once more. She looked at me, happy... and satisfied. "So, do you feel better?"

    I couldn''t even understand why I chuckled at that. "Hmm-hm..."

    She smiled softly at me. "Good girl. You must learn to show your true colors without holding back."

    "It''s still embarrassing... and I don''t even know what I really am..."

    "That''s fine. It just means we''ll discover it together. But don''t hold back. Alright? I''m the only one who has to restrain herself."

    I tilted my head. "Hm? You''re holding back? Don''t tell me you''re still holding back."

    She shook her head with a grin. "What I mean is, I have to hold back from laying you out on this table and devouring you like my dessert."

    "Jeez..." If I had managed to calm down my embarrassment, it now returned stronger than before, accompanied by a merciless heat rushing to my face. Truly, I should''ve expected this when I fully opened the door to a bitch. That being said, seeing her�� free and joyful like that was, in itself, a victory on my part. "You''re shameless..."

    "I''ve got nothing to hide," she quipped, staring at me with twinkling eyes, as if challenging me. "I love you, and I love your body. I literally cannot wait to get home and tear that dress away."

    So this is the fourth...

    "C-can you just tone it down a little?" I asked; the situation was beginning to feel overwhelming, and my voice came out shaky because of that.

    She giggled, and kept on with her teasing, overly amicable tone as she squished me against her. "Now that''s a demand. Don''t blame me, Snowflake. Blame them; if they don''t hurry up, I really might just have you instead."

    "Do you have a brake somewhere?! A turn-off switch?!"

    "You know how to shut me up," she provoked, leaning closer.

    I sighed heavily, and leaned against her shoulder; just conversing with her was making me mentally exhausted. If this was what Crimson was going through when she said she felt overstimulated, I totally get what she meant now. And she was the only one to blame. "Seriously... shut up for a bit."

    A chuckle immediately escaped her. "You''re so damn adorable..."

    Just breathing against her neck, I allowed my heart to calm down while her hand affectionately stroked my hair. Thankfully, she allowed me to breathe and clear the fog inside my mind, even if just a little.

    "Can I ask you a question, Snowflake?"

    I nodded as I shifted into a more comfortable position, looking into her eyes. "What is it?"

    "Are you really okay with not asking for anything?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    She looked at me intently before giving me an answer. "I''m taking everything from you... Your smile, your tears, your body... You''re letting me do anything, but you''re asking for nothing in return. Are you truly fine with that?"

    "Oh... Well, it''s just that... there really isn''t a lot I''m... interested in. I want... I just want you to love me."

    "I love you. I do. But isn''t there something you''d like from me?"

    I shook my head. She looked a bit... troubled by the matter, though...

    Was I being a bad girlfriend...? I understood what Crimson meant; my mother also tried to lecture me on this, once. Relationships are about a constant give and take; not for nothing, a couple is formed by two people. But, just as it was with my mother... I''ve always been more than happy to receive her love and ask for nothing else... What more could I''ve ever asked for?

    "I... really am happy that you love me, Crimson," I reasoned, hoping to bring her reassurance. "All I need... is your love; that you accept me for who I am. Are you... not okay with that?"

    "I am," she quickly replied, though I could sense some doubt. "I''m just surprised, that''s all."

    "Was it different with... Claudia?"

    She gave me a reassuring smile, as if brushing it off. "It doesn''t matter how it was before, Snowflake. Do not compare yourself with her. I love you for what you are, seriously."

    "But would you love me more if I were a... goth? Whatever that is��"

    She chuckled. "Hmm, honestly... I think you''ll look much better with a different style," she said, and her expression turned thoughtful, her head tilted. "Say, Snowflake... would you allow me to pick your clothes from now on?"

    "Huh?" My surprise came out louder than expected. I closed my mouth right afterward. That was an odd request; surely something my mother would''ve done. She did, actually. Still�� "I''m... fine with that, I guess."

    Her eyes grew softer. "See? That''s also what I''m talking about. You''re fine with everything."

    "I mean... it''s just clothes... My mother also picked them for me; I don''t think that''s strange. And I''m not fine with everything."

    "Hmm..."

    A weird silence settled between us, and... an alarming realization washed over me. "You''re going to make me wear clothes, right...?"

    She almost laughed at that. "Of course. Just what was going on inside that dirty little mind of yours?"

    "You''re the one saying I have a dirty mind. Seriously?" I deadpanned. "After all the things you''ve said and done to me, you''re the one saying that..."

    "Hmm. Yes, I am."

    The urge to facepalm was strong, but I settled for a sigh, shaking my head.

    "I''m genuinely curious to know what your boundaries actually are," she murmured shortly after.

    "What are you talking about now?"

    "About us, of course."

    Her expression returned to being thoughtful, and I could only gaze at her as she kept staring at me with contemplative eyes...

    "Tell me, Snowflake..." she resumed with an overly punch-seeking expression shortly after. "I have a proposal for you. You, with all the things about your mother... you undeniably have an issue here. So tell me, how would you react if I asked you to call me... ''mommy''?"

    "In your dreams."

    "Oh, found them!" she cheerfully exclaimed with a wide grin, laughing.

    Casting aside the itching hand that desperately sought my face, I think I saw where the problem lay... in me. As usual, I was the problem; this was an oversight on my part. I believe... it wasn''t fair for me to continue like this. I''d always noticed all around me, with other people. Those who hold each other dear often resort to this: affectionate names...

    My mother called me ''sweetie'', because she loved me. Carolina calls Leonard ''honey''; though I''m not aware of the reason here. Perhaps Carolina is just weird. Then... Laura calls Elizabeth ''dear''. Selena even has two! Then, there''s me and Crimson. She calls me ''Snowflake'', but I never called her anything. And, I suppose... she desires that, because she sees me as someone special, and she also wants to feel special. She is special to me, after all...

    "I know what you are to me," I proudly countered. "And no, you''re not my mommy."

    "Oh? Let''s hear, then. What am I to you, little girl with mommy issues?" Even now, she mocked me with an amused smirk.

    I thought about it... I thought about it deeply, about what Crimson truly desired. "You''re my... sugar..."

    At that, Crimson blinked, and her smirk... gradually faded, replaced by eyes wide with surprise. "Hm..." Her lips twitched, and she looked away.

    W-what''s with that reaction?!

    "... Sugar?" I pressed.

    She blushed even more! Huh?! W-what did I do?

    "W-why are you blushing so much?" I asked her, genuinely worried.

    "S-shut it..." she replied as nervous chuckles escaped her.

    "Sugar?!"

    Chuckling even more, she buried her face into my chest and pulled me closer. "You... you''re really incredible," she whispered, her voice muffled.

    I blinked. "Huh... are you... happy I called you that?"

    She simply nodded, sniffing lightly, still hiding her face against me. And I had just realized... I''ve been relaxed for a while now, thanks to her, while she was the one truly embarrassed at this moment.

    At that sudden understanding, I gently embraced her. "You know, I think, maybe... we don''t have to keep it a secret anymore..."

    Raising her head, she looked at me, still partially flustered. "About what?"

    "About us..." I softly replied. "I mean, it''s a bit embarrassing, but... I''m comfortable with you. In most cases, at least. And... I never hid the love I had for my mother. I never did. So... I feel like I also don''t need to hide this, if nobody is going to burn us alive."

    She chuckled. "You really have mommy issues."

    "I''ll punch you. I''ll seriously punch you."

    She ignored my threat, and continued laughing. She then shifted into a more comfortable position. "Are you sure? You''re fine with us being like this even in our guild?"

    "Yeah..." I blushed just thinking about it, but... "Yeah, I''m fine with that. I''m also fine with strangers knowing, like the people here."

    She smirked. "Snowflake... I think the people here already know, even without us telling them anything, after the way we''ve been acting."

    "T-that''s not true... If someone asked, I could still tell them we''re just friends."

    "Just friends..." she repeated, raising an eyebrow, as if challenging me.

    I blinked in confusion. "Um... yes?"

    She took a deep breath, clicking her tongue. "Hmm, alright then. If someone comes here and asks, I''ll just tell them that you friendly stuck your tongue inside my mouth, and that yesterday I friendly fucked you with a-"

    "GIRLFRIEND!" Realizing my mistake, I immediately fixed it. "Girlfriend, I get it! Girlfriend! Girlfriend. You''re my girlfriend. Now can you please shut up and not say such things in public?!"

    She just looked at me with a smug smile, and wide eyes. "Hmm, louder, Snowflake. I think there are people outside that didn''t quite hear you."

    It hit me... I had indeed shouted. And now, all eyes were on us.

    "You were really eager to announce it, weren''t you?" she teased.

    "S-s-shut uuup!!!" Panicking, I grabbed the knife on the table and poked her chest with it. "This is all your fault! Just how can you say such things in public?!"

    To add insult to injury, she laughed heartily in the face of my panic.

 Glossary, sort of...

    Contains spoilers up to chapter 82

    Main Cast:

    ? Argenta Mariposa

    Appearance and details: An apparently ''docile and shy'' (according to Selena) girl with white hair and silver-ish eyes reminiscent of the moon. When she was 14, she lost her mother and had no choice but to turn to a guild. Because of that, and a betrayed trust, she erected an ice barrier to shield herself and her heart from everything and everyone, one that was eventually melted by a certain red girl thanks to her fire. Her mother considered Argenta a tiny creature, while Crimson considers her an adorable, perfect little pet. Eluding Death''s touch gives her an unparalleled thrill. Unfortunately for her, her fragile body does not share the sentiment. A twisted and ironic fate. Argenta''s dream was to reach her mother''s strength and be considered her equal. In a contorted way, she got that. To put the icing on the cake, the long-lasting lack of care and affection has left her craving love, and now, due to her past and implications, along with her present, Argenta''s mood is often unstable and she can easily go through mood swings as she struggles to grasp her feelings and emotions. With time, this might improve, or it could only get worse.

    Rank: S+

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Member)

    Divine weapon: ??? (She uses an incredibly powerful and indestructible dagger; her mother''s gift on her 10th birthday. The mother called it ''Purple Night'', and it is imbued with one of her most powerful spells)

    Book: Purple and white

    Class: Assassin; Anomaly (Libromancer)

    Magic: ???

    Spells:

    Felinchant

    Effects: Enchantment spell that greatly heightens strength, agility, speed and senses. Once cast, the entire body becomes enshrouded in a shimmering aura of dim purple light until its expiration.

    Duration: 10 minutes

    Cooldown: 15 minutes (so 5 after its effect ends)

    Bianca

    Effects: Summons Bianca. Larger and more defined unlike the standard soul. Clearly, an attack spell. Feed her, or it, seven human hearts/souls, and be rewarded upon meeting your demise.

    Duration: ??? (it was 2 minutes before Luna Seraphina Mariposa)

    Cooldown: ??? (it was 6 hours before Luna Seraphina Mariposa)

    Felincloak

    Effects: Enchantment-protective spell; it enshrouds the body in a purple hooded cloak; light, reaching just below the knees.

    Duration: 10 minutes

    Cooldown: 15 minutes (so 5 after its effect ends)

    Luxfer

    Effects: ???

    Duration: ???

    Cooldown: ???

    Luna Seraphina Mariposa

    Effects: Summons Argenta''s mother, the Silver Witch. Effects are mostly unknown.

    Screams Of The Hollows

    Effects: Invokes the screams of the hollows; deafening screeches.

    ��

    ? Joey

    Appearance and details: Never mentioned, but a picture of him is featured in the extra chapter. Considered a wimp by Argenta, a cool guy by Jerald and Ceruleo, and a great cook by many. He greatly cares about Argenta as her only childhood friend.

    Rank: None

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Collaborator)

    Divine weapon: Wand

    Book: Gray

    Class: Mage (Libromancer)

    Magic: Never mentioned

    ��

    ? Elizabeth

    Appearance and details: Never mentioned (BIG AMATEUR MISTAKE ON MY PART). However, she has a very big, large, enormous hat! Funny and comical compared to her size. She likes mages, and is considered incompetent by Crimson, while the strongest mage by a few. Despite that, she does not think highly of herself.

    Rank: SSS

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Member)

    Divine weapon: Wooden Staff

    Book: Azure

    Class: Mage (Libromancer)

    Magic: Water

    Spells:

    Lashfera

    Effects: Summons a dragon made of water.

    Absorb

    Effects: All the water around the caster quickly converges before the divine weapon.

    Lalalei

    Effects: Attack spell. A massive water ball emerges from the divine weapon.

    Lalabubble

    Effects: Defensive spell. Giant water bubbles materialize all around.

    Onde Dell''Oceano

    Effects: Attack spell. A fierce and overwhelming water current surges.

    Neptune

    Effects: Attack-protective spell. Two little shimmering droplets of water begin to move in a circle, gaining speed until they collide into a thick and solid bubble. Outside the bubble, a massive torrent of water flows both hot and cold.

    Sanguis Aqua

    Effects: From the caster''s arms, blood seeps, wrapping around the divine weapon until it morphs into a blood-forged sword.

    ��

    ? Laura

    Appearance and details: Never mentioned. Elizabeth''s mother. Considered the most powerful mage, and a great mother.

    Rank: SSS

    Guild: None (She was somewhat Abyss Reavers'' secretary/guardian)

    Divine weapon: Staff

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Mage (Libromancer)

    Magic: Water

    Spells:

    Oceanum Incantatum

    Effects: Attack spell. Summons massive waves of water

    Oceanum Orbis Terrarum

    Effects: Droplets of water manifest across the entire area until they shoot upward, transforming the whole area into a magical spectacle of water.

    Water-Wave

    Effects: Attack spell. Summons a powerful water current from the staff.

    ��

    ? Jerald

    Appearance and details: Never mentioned. Selena''s boyfriend. His bond with Joey seems to have strengthened after a near-death experience (waking up Elizabeth together). Argenta calls him ''shield boy''; they don''t get along.

    Rank: SS+

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Member)

    Divine weapon: Iron Shield

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Shielder (Libromancer)

    Magic: Defensive

    Spells:

    Trincea

    Effects: Defensive spell. Manifests a long barrier.

    Iroshield

    Effects: Defensive spell. Summons a massive iron shield above people''s heads.

    Ondashield

    Effects: Defensive spell. Invoke an arch-shaped green barrier.

    ��

    ? Leonard

    Appearance and details: Tall man with glasses; he wears his jacket on his shoulders without putting his arms in it. He always adjusts his glasses, and he''s the only one able to keep Crimson at bay, at least most of the time. Deeply respected by Laura. Carolina calls him ''honey'' for unknown reasons.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Guild Leader)

    Divine weapon: Axe

    Book: Golden

    Class: Axemen (Libromancer)

    Magic: Light

    Spells:

    Double Axent

    Effects: An axe of light manifests above the main axe, far larger and more imposing, following the movement of the main divine weapon.

    ��

    ? Selena

    Appearance and details: A noisy, energetic and cheerful blondie with golden, sparkling eyes. She loves Jerald and fangirls Elizabeth; she often smoother the latter between her breasts. Secretly loves BL and similar tropes.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Member)

    Divine weapon: A golden pen; small and rounded in the middle. It has the power to issue a command to someone by writing it over their body. The effects last for a few seconds, and its effectiveness varies from person to person. It does not affect Elizabeth.

    Book: Golden

    Class: Writer (Libromancer)

    Magic: Light; Writing; Manipulation

    Spells:

    Scissarth

    Effects: Generates a light that slices through.

    Heaven''s Scriptorium

    Effects: Angel''s wings unfurl at the caster''s back and everything stops for five seconds, allowing the world in front of the caster to be within reach of the pen.

    ��

    ? Crimson Incendiaria

    Appearance and details: A red girl in every way. Red eyes, red hair, red nails and red lips. Elizabeth does not like her, and she''s rightfully considered a sadistic, crazy bitch by Argenta, and most likely by many others. Others'' tears are her pleasure, and she loves to see people struggle with pain. Despite everything, and incredibly, Argenta loves her and can''t get enough of her lips and tongue. She loves melting snowflakes.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Coordinator)

    Divine weapon: Red Orb

    Book: Red

    Class: Sorcerer (Libromancer)

    Magic: Fire

    Spells:

    Emarginferno

    Effects: Attack spell. Manifests three small fire spheres. The fire spheres collide with each other creating a massive explosion.

    Ourobocervas

    Effects: Summoner spell. Summons a beast resembling a large deer mixed with a horse cloaked in flames.

    Infernos

    Effects: Attack spells. Manifests pillars of fire. From one to five.

    Fuoco Fatuo

    Effects: Attack spell. Invokes a swarm of blue flames; so-called will o'' the wisp.

    Fiamma Magra

    Effects: Long-range attack spell. Manifests a violent small sphere of fire that rapidly evolves into an explosion.

    Tripletta

    Effects: Supportive spell. Summons two additional orbs from the already existing one.

    Archibugio Infernale

    Effects: Attack spell. Summons a barrage of flames. At the end of the barrage, a final, wide explosion erupts.

    Waving Geyser

    Effects: Attack spell. Waves of fire erupt from the orb.

    Matriarch''s Authority

    Effects: Enchantment spell. A black halo hovers above the caster''s head, hair gets longer and the caster becomes donned with a red dress. A massive and blinding red ball of fire manifests above and all spells are critically boosted.

    ��

    ? Caligo; The Candle Maker

    Appearance and details: A skinny boy. He and Rossana, his colleague, seem to have opinions regarding the Silver Witch.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Member)

    Divine weapon: Blood-stained Bandage

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Healer (Libromancer)

    Magic: Regeneration; Manipulation

    Spells:

    Kindle

    Effects: Offensive-healing spell. A spell that can be used both to heal and to destroy.

    Lux Remedy

    Effects: Healing spell.

    Supporting Cast:

    ? Luna Seraphina Mariposa; The Silver Witch

    Appearance and details: ????????''?? ?? ????????????, ??? ???????????.

    Rank: ?????????????????????????

    Guild: ???????????... ?????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????

    Divine weapon: ?????, ???? ??????????, ??? ???????????. ??????? ???????? ????????? ???? ??????????????? ??????? ?????????

    Book: ?? ???????????? ?????????!

    Class: ??????????????

    Magic: ???????????

    Spells:

    Lame Fantasma

    Effects: ???????''?? ????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????, ????? ???????

    Replica

    Effects: ???? ???????? ?? ??????? ??????''?? ???? ???????????? ???????? ?????? ??????????????? ???????? ???????????????...

    Caduta Del Sipario

    Effects: ?????? ?????????????? ?????? ????????????. ?????? ?????? ???? ??????. ???, ???? ???? ??????? ???????? ????? ?????? ??????????? ??? ????????????? ?????? ??????????. ????? ?????? ??????, ?????? ?????????? ???? ??? ???????????? ??????? ?????? ???????????? ??? ????????????.

    ��

    ? Bianca

    Appearance and details: A girl often dressed in pristine purple dresses. She had lucid brown hair, always adorned with a striking purple rose. Depicted as a kind, jealous and stubborn woman, she loved Luna more than anyone else and dreamed of escaping the now Forgotten City to live with her. Death did not scare her, but the only thought of seeing Luna cry was enough to shatter her heart entirely. She was a soul weaver, and during her short life, Luna and Markus were her most cherished people.

    Rank: ???

    Guild: (Elites of the now Forgotten City)

    Divine weapon: ???

    Book: ???

    Class: Soul Weaver (Libromagus)

    Magic: ???

    ��

    ? The Priest

    Appearance and details: Never mentioned. A man who seems to know more than he let on. His name (Markus) seems to have fallen along with the now Forgotten City, and he''s now a popular priest in Argenta''s hometown. He knew Luna and Bianca, and seemed to care a lot about them both. Apparently, he watched over Argenta without her knowledge. Whether there are other motives behind his actions, is unknown.

    ��

    ? Abby

    Appearance and details: An apparently young, short and gracile girl. With striking and flashy pink hair, she wanders with a little rounded fluffy ball in her hands all the time. Despite keeping her eyes closed, she knows where she''s going. She rarely talks, and when she does, it is in an unusual and archaic way. She''s a follower of the Silver Witch, and considers her as her mother despite the little time spent with her.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Golden Lucenti (Member)

    Divine weapon: Hollow Rabbit

    Book: Pink

    Class: Silent and Blind Mage (Libromancer)

    Magic: Trapping

    Spells:

    Clouds Of The Celestial Vault

    Effects: Offensive-defensive spell; an array of clouds materializes, trapping enemies'' spells.

    Chains Of Forgotten Freedom

    Effects: Offensive-defensive spell. Chains erupt before the caster.

    Mystic Puddle

    Effects: Limiting spell. Creates a pool of glimmering liquid that tugs everything in the area.

    Other Characters:

    ? Pyrolina

    Appearance and details: Crimson''s mother. Long and flashing red hair paired with crimson fiery eyes. Clearly, Crimson inherited a lot from her. As usual, sadist. It definitely runs in the family.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: None (ex-Guild Leader of the Amalgamated Thorny Roses)

    Divine weapon: Whip

    Book: ???

    Class: Dominatrix (Libromancer)

    Magic: ???

    ��

    ? Rubro Incendiaria; Crimson''s brother

    Appearance and details: A man, slightly younger than Crimson. Spiky hair as intense and striking as his eyes. He loves to wander shirtless, showing off his muscular chest. In reality, he does it because he feels hot, being forced to fight with fire. Crimson scolds him about it. Just like her, he''s a sadist.

    Rank: ???

    Guild: ???

    Divine weapon: Glove

    Book: ???

    Class: Fighter (Libromancer)

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Magic: Fire

    Spells:

    Inferno

    Effects: The caster''s fist ignites until it strikes something, creating a fire tornado.

    ��

    ? The Prince

    Appearance and details: The King''s son. Nobody knows if he just likes to be addressed as Prince or if that''s his real name. He has long blue hair and seems to care deeply about Abby.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Golden Lucenti (Guild Leader)

    Divine weapon: Never mentioned

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Never mentioned

    Magic: Never mentioned

    ��

    ? Melissa

    Appearance and details: A girl with eyes as golden as the glasses atop her head. A neat ponytail keeps her long black hair tidy, ensuring it doesn''t get in her way. She cares about Abby and Mereleona.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Golden Lucenti (Coordinator)

    Divine weapon: Metallic Orb and Wrench

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Supporter; Mechanician (Libromancer)

    Magic: Vector; Artificial Light

    Spells:

    Signalis

    Effects: From the orb, a brilliant blue light shoots rapidly into the sky, breaking apart and transforming into a marvelous spectacle resembling a meteor shower. This spell seems neither offensive nor defensive.

    Vectors

    Effects: Summons blue arrows of light around entities.

    Y-axis: Inversus

    Effects: Inverts the Y-axis of reality.

    X-axis: Acceleratio

    Effects: Manipulates the X-axis of reality increasing its speed.

    Disco Aureo

    Effects: Enchantment spell. The orb spins and emits colorful cones of light, buffing everyone the light passes over.

    ��

    ? Mereoleona

    Appearance and details: A noisy girl always looking for a fight; a battle freak. Often referred to as ''Mereo'', she cares about Melissa and Abby.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Golden Lucenti (Member)

    Divine weapon: Sword

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Fighter (Libromancer)

    Magic: Fire

    Spells:

    Fire Bolt

    Effects: Attack spell. Shots a ball of fire.

    ��

    ? Carolina Spinosella

    Appearance and details: The great, magnificent, incontrovertible, mesmerizing Guild Leader of the Amalgamated Thorny Roses, as well as the most beautiful girl one could ever dream to meet. She''s a tall woman with sparkling, alluring blue eyes and long, silken pink hair cascading down her back in soft waves. Just like Leonard, she wears her jacket draped over the shoulders without using the sleeves. However, her jacket is far more elegant, trimmed with fur around the collar. Her laugh is sassy and unique as much as she is, and most of her sentences begin twice; nobody knows if that''s just a nervous tic or her personality. She and Leonard seem to have a shared past, but the details are unknown. Moreover, she and Pyrolina appear to be some kind of rivals.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Amalgamated Thorny Roses (Guild Leader)

    Divine weapon: Cane topped with a little crystal ball

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Beautiful Woman; Queen (Libromancer)

    Magic: Galaxy

    Spells:

    Nebulosa

    Effects: Attack-limiting spell. A pinkish, large bubble shoots from the cane, engulfing what meets in its wake within it. What''s inside the bubble cannot be heard from the outside.

    Ethereal Creation Of Ice Dreams

    Effects: Transforms the area forming a grand, pinkish castle.

    Nube Della Dipartita

    Effects: Summons a poisonous pink mist.

    Otherworldly Genie

    Effects: Summons armored spirits armed with swords and shields ready to fight for their master.

    Galaxy Soap

    Effects: Defensive-absorbing spell. Creates mystic waves of bubbles that absorb enemy attacks into nothingness.

    Master Genie

    Effects: Enchanting spell? Protective spell? It''s a mystery; its effects seem to change every time.

    ��

    ? Dorothy Contra

    Appearance and details: a blonde girl with short hair. Tears escape her easily.

    Rank: SSS (implied)

    Guild: Amalgamated Thorny Roses (Member)

    Divine weapon: Wrist Warmers

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Close-Ranged Fighter (Libromancer)

    Magic: Sparkles

    Spells:

    Engine: On

    Effects: Enchantment spell. Spiraling, purple sparkles are emitted from the weapon.

    Sensory Overload

    Effects: Enchantment spell. It is unclear what it does to the caster''s body, but more sparkles are manifested.

    Feel The Pain I Inflict

    Effects: First subsequent-manipulating enchantment spell. Effects are mostly unknown.

    Crave The Taste Of It

    Effects: Second subsequent-manipulating enchantment spell. Effects are mostly unknown.

    Surrender To The Bliss You Spit

    Effects: Third subsequent-manipulating enchantment spell. Effects are mostly unknown.

    ��

    ? Ceruleo

    Appearance and details: A tall man with cerulean hair. He''s been absent from the guild on a special mission. Crimson holds him in high regard.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: Abyss Reavers (Member)

    Divine weapon: Spear

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Lancer

    Magic: Never mentioned

    ��

    ? The Stalker; Reaper; Lu

    Appearance and details: A man who doesn''t look much older than Argenta, with dark eyes. He harbors a strong grudge against the Silver Witch and he''s ready to get revenge and put an end to her bloodshed, along with her bloodline.

    Rank: Never mentioned

    Guild: The Reapers (Member)

    Divine weapon: Glove

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Dark Fighter (Libromancer)

    Magic: Shadows; Darkness

    Spells:

    Penombra

    Effects: Enchantment spell. The caster''s body becomes covered by a dark aura.

    Halo Zero

    Effects: Attack-enchanting-empowering spell. The glove is surrounded by a dark mist, menacingly spinning.

    Colpo Funesto

    Effects: Attack spell. A powerful dark energy ball envelops the glove.

    Mysterious Characters:

    ? Muriel

    Appearance and details: A mysterious man, and Benedetta''s comrade. He has trouble fighting, switching from his right to his left hand.

    Rank: ???

    Guild: ???

    Divine weapon: Dagger

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Assassin (Libromancer)

    Magic: ???

    Spells:

    Of Black And White

    Effects: Enchantment spell.

    ��

    ? Benedetta

    Appearance and details: A mysterious woman. The name ''Benedetta'' has once left Crimson''s lips. If she was referring to this particular warrior, then she is composed, even in fight, her figure is slender, gentle, and she has enchanting bright cocoa eyes.

    Rank: ???

    Guild: ???

    Divine weapon: Clear-blue Sword ''Blade of Exoneration''

    Book: Never mentioned

    Class: Swordswoman (Libromancer)

    Magic: Exoneration

    Spells:

    Crystal Blue Engraving

    Effects: Enchantment spell.

    Spatial Fragmentation

    Effects: The area trembles violently and splits apart as massive rocks shoot into the air, defying gravity.

    ��

    ? ???

    Appearance and details: It is unknown whether this character is a man or a woman. The only certain thing is that they lost a dear friend, have a little book inside the backpack, and now have an ultimate goal.

    Extras:

    ? Herbaleon: Abyss Reaver''s Guild Master. Laura''s husband and Elizabeth''s father.

    ? Louise: Abyss Reaver''s member. Mika''s friend.

    ? Mika: Abyss Reaver''s member. Louise''s friend.

    ? Michael: Armonia''s member. He got angry at Selena once.

    ? Roland: Armonia''s member. He now has only an arm, and he''s Luke''s friend. Many wonder how.

    ? Luke: Armonia''s member. Roland''s friend, for some reason.

    ? Vincent: Pyrolina''s husband.

    ? Rossana: Caligo''s colleague. She seems to know something about the Silver Witch.

    ? Claudia: Crimson''s ex-girlfriend.

    ? Ramon: Manservant at Zafferbridge.

    ? Ramon��: Manservant near Crimson''s place. Got mistaken by Argenta for Ramon. She was about to lose her mind.

    Various spells:

    ? Tormenta: Once used inside a dungeon. Likely attack spell.

    ? Isolation: Once used against Argenta. It completely isolated all of her senses.

    ? Increased Healing: Once used by a healer inside the Star-Rank Dungeon.

    Guilds:

    ? Golden Lucenti

    Details: The top guild. One extremely focused on defense. Getting past their defensive spells is nothing more than a distant dream for many. The King might have influence over the guild as well.

    Position: 1

    Guild Master: Never mentioned

    Guild Leader: The Prince

    Coordinator: Melissa

    Known members: Abby; Mereoleona

    ��

    ? Amalgamated Thorny Roses

    Details: Because of Carolina, this guild is extravagant. Not only does it boast the most beautiful girl in the world, but every member is known for their bizarre spells. Pyrolina (Crimson''s mother) once preceded Carolina as guild leader.

    Position: 2

    Guild Master: Never mentioned

    Guild Leader: Carolina

    Coordinator: Carolina''s coordinator

    Known members: Dorothy Contra

    ��

    ? Abyss Reavers

    Details: The guild that allowed Argenta to follow her dream. Whether or not that was a good change of pace is now probably questioned. A guild heavily focused on offense, allied with the Armonia and enemy of the Envokers.

    Position: 3

    Guild Master: Herbaleon

    Guild Leader: Leonard

    Coordinator: Crimson; Mika

    Known members: Elizabeth; Crimson; Selena; Jerald; Argenta; Louise; Mika; Ceruleo; Caligo, The Candle Maker

    Collaborator: Joey

    ��

    ? Armonia

    Details: Abyss Reaver''s allies. This guild does not seem so bad.

    Position: 6

    Guild Master: Never mentioned

    Guild Leader: Never mentioned

    Coordinator: Never mentioned

    Known members: Michael; Luke; Paul; Roland; Lisa; Helen; Deborah; Noelle

    ��

    ? Envokers

    Details: Abyss Reaver''s enemies, and most likely Crimson''s playthings for a certain period of time. Bianca got her first meal thanks to this guild. Supposedly, the stalker was recruited by them to assassinate the culprit responsible for the member''s death.

    Position: 8

    Cities and Locations:

    ? Zafferbridge: The city that hosts the top four guilds. One of the most important cities and packed with libromancer.

    ? Silveandria: The city that fell into ruins because of a dungeon in its proximity. The King seeks to restore its glory.

    ? Goldenovum: The capital. The most important city. Here resides the King and his Royal Palace. Goldenovum is divided into many districts, and according to Caligo, an underground area where adventurers engage in illegal fights can be found here.

    ? The Forgotten City: An isolated, faraway city. Supposedly, ''where everything began''. Strength is what matters the most, and here, its cultivation was the absolute priority. Now, nothing remains but ruin.

    ? Argenta''s hometown: Where Argenta once lived, and had a place to call ''home''...

    ? Crimson''s place: A cozy place where Argenta was welcomed.

    ? Feasty Slime: A place to eat and where Elizabeth''s party was held. Selena almost fought with the owner.

    Terms and Tidbits:

    ? Dungeons: The manifestations of ancient magic and architecture. Nobody knows how they appear; the sudden appearance of these mysterious buildings defies all logic and explanation. They are categorized into ranks from E to SSS thanks to their engravings. Once cleared, the final chamber can offer treasures such as gold, magic items, and powerful tools. Despite the dangers, dungeons can often prove unrewarding. Yet, clearing them is vital, as monsters break free from their inside, invading the world outside their realm. Once cleared, dungeons persist in their location for several days before gradually dissolving. in S-rank dungeons and above, once inside, it''s impossible to get out until cleared.

    ? Libromancer: Those bestowed the codex are commonly referred to as ''libromancers'' by the commoners, a title that gained universal acceptance, being able to cast magic thanks to the magic book, although many preferred to distinguish themselves based on the type of divine weapon they were given.

    ? Libromagus: Elite libromancers that could top anyone and anything in the world. Supposedly, this was the now Forgotten City''s goal. The priest considered Argenta''s mother an outlier in this regard as well.

    ? Codex: It can go by various names; grimoire, tome, spellbook or, simply, book. Each codex features a colored cover. Within it are the libromancer''s spells. Considered the source of a libromancer''s power. A codex turns to dust the moment its caster dies.

    ? Divine weapon: The means by which libromancers can attain the codex''s magic and powers. Spell''s effects are brought forth through the divine weapon. Without it, a libromancer is utterly useless, powerless, and incapable of defending themselves; that''s a way to disarm them. Argenta, however, is able to cast spells even without one. A divine weapon dissipates the moment its wielder dies.

    ? Trials: Labyrinths that powerful cities build to keep monsters and unwanted, unworthy people away. Trials are often separate instances from reality, although they''re just as real; full of traps, puzzles and monsters. Only those who overcome them can afford the luxury of entering the city and, potentially, its guilds. Otherwise, there''s the main gate, which allows those who want to enter to escape the process, but it''s usually very hidden, and an invitation to get past the guards standing in front of it is required anyway.

    ? Checkpoints: Safe rooms in dungeons, like sanctuaries, devoid of any monsters and usually aesthetically pleasing.

    ? Dynamic Zone: A concept Argenta''s mother taught her. It is a state of absolute focus and awareness where all unnecessary thoughts and unconventional movements vanish; each sense becomes heightened and sharpened to the very peak. Her mother described it as opening a door in the depths of an abyss that made you switch places with a demon. Only a few talented people can enter this state, and even fewer can do so at their own free will.

    ? Distorted Mana Zone: It''s a phenomenon that can occur inside dungeons. According to Crimson, dungeons are naturally filled with condensed mana. When the mana coming from a powerful and large spell meets the one already present in the dungeon, they collide and have a chance to create a Distorted Mana Zone. The only libromancers who have so far been able to manifest such a phenomenon have been: Elizabeth, the Silver Witch, and Benedetta. The latter, presumably, did so in an open space.

    ? Mana: The source of all magic, and magical power itself. The moment a libromancer casts a spell, a surge of mana is generated, bringing the spell to life. Most people think the codex is the only source of a libromancer''s mana, but that is a common misconception; divine weapons contain mana, too, though it''s much fainter.

    ? Mana Resonance: Once mentioned by the Silver Witch. It''s a phenomenon that occurs when two spells collide and their mana becomes entangled, influencing each other''s properties. According to the Silver Witch, a skilled libromancer attuned to mana can do wonders with such knowledge.

    ? Rebound: ???

    ? Sapphire: A material used to craft weapons. If enchanted, it can easily cut through the sturdiest monsters as if they were butter.

    ? Sea Amethyst: A material used to craft weapons. It pulses with a gentle light, so it''s relatively easy to find. If enchanted and properly crafted, sea amethyst can be just as deadly as beautiful.

    ? Glass'' Sky: A rare, incredibly hard, and delicate material to collect. At the same time, it also is the most durable one.

    Deities:

    ? Lala; She''s regarded as one of the most beautiful and magnanimous Deities. The legend says that, mourning the death of her most beloved follower, the Goddess Lala shed tears that fell onto the lands. Her tears fused with the soil, creating beautiful crystals; so beautiful that even the dragons loved their shimmering light, and protected them. Such material is now called Glass'' Sky. She seems to have appeared in the Star-Rank Dungeon.

    Monsters:

    ? Brainworms: Once mentioned by Selena during a dungeon. She hates them. They''re small, and can quickly force their way into the skin and flesh, devouring the body from within.

    ? Greater orcs: Once mentioned by Argenta''s mother to make fun of her height.

    ? Goblins: Once mentioned by a mysterious character. Many monsters found in dungeons resemble them but have dark-blue skin.

    ? Round monster: Monsters that destroyed Silveandria.

    ? Monsters with claws: Monsters typically found in dungeons.

    ? Minotaur: Monsters typically found in dungeons, even as bosses.

    ? Guardian: Monster that guards the boss room.

 Chapter Intermezzo: Chocolate Heart

    I skipped. I skipped and hopped as I walked through the city, on my way to my room, with relaxation on my mind. That, and nothing else. But what caught my eye promised to be far more interesting and intriguing.

    "Ah!" I exclaimed as I spotted them. "Luke! Roland!"

    They were lounging outside a caf��. Roland raised his only arm as his eyes met mine. "Hey."

    Casting aside the cookies he was eating, Luke turned. "Oh, hi Selena! Come, take a seat."

    Fain to do so, I sat down at their round table and clapped my hands. "What were you guys doing? Tell me, tell me."

    "Nothing, really," Roland replied friendly. "We were just relaxing. Today everyone''s busy giving out chocolates."

    "Why are you here, rather?" Luke asked, tilting his head. "Not spending this day with Jerald?"

    "That was the plan! But one of his friends got rejected, so now they''re drinking together. He''s cheering him up."

    Luke choked a laugh. "Oof, I feel bad for that man. That mustn''t have been nice."

    "He''s speaking from personal experience," Roland said, pointing at him with a cookie.

    "Hey! It''s good that I got rejected! My heart is only for the baddie anyway."

    Roland rolled his eyes. "Aaah, here we go again�� Someone save me, please."

    "Hey everyone."

    "My prayers have been heard��?"

    I turned toward the voice. "Oh, Ceruleo! Here, sit."

    He approached, pulling the chair beside me. At that moment, Luke noticed the bag in his hand. "Whoa, that''s a lot of chocolate! Handing out so many?"

    "Hm? These are the ones I received," he replied as he settled into his seat.

    "Huh?"

    "Wow��"

    "That''s so unfair! I haven''t even gotten one!" Luke exclaimed.

    "You want some?" Ceruleo offered, already extending a box of chocolate.

    He eyed it for a bit. "You''re giving away the chocolate girls gave you? You''re heartless��"

    Ceruleo looked at him with sympathy. "I can''t eat all this chocolate. Come on, take one," he urged, shaking the box.

    "Hmm�� Well, don''t mind if I do, then��"

    A boy giving chocolate to another boy!!!

    As Luke reached for the box, Ceruleo snatched a cookie. "I''ll have this in exchange."

    He smacked the table. "You can order your own!"

    "No way, I don''t want to wait. And I never said that box was free."

    "That''s cheap��"

    He said that, but still opened the box and popped a chocolate heart into his mouth.

    "So, Ceruleo��" I chimed in, leaning closer. "Did you reciprocate any chocolate? Hmm?"

    He chuckled. "Not really. I tried giving some to Dorothy, but it was impossible," he replied, munching on the stolen cookie.

    "Impossible?" Roland raised an eyebrow.

    Ceruleo nodded. "The Amalgamated Thorny Roses'' headquarters are infested with people wanting to give Carolina chocolate. You can''t get anywhere near it; it''s impossible, and there''s a mountain of chocolate boxes piled up at the entrance."

    "... No comment," Roland said.

    "Boys��" I deadpanned.

    "Wait," Luke interjected. "Is that why the roads are blocked? We had to take detours to get here. I thought there was some kind of festival."

    "No festival. Just people trying to give chocolates to Carolina. Some even traveled for days just for this," he explained.

    "... Understandable."

    "Understandable?" Roland repeated, glancing at him awkwardly.

    "You know Carolina�� She''s just that kind of girl," Luke countered, shrugging, going for another chocolate. "With her kind of fans."

    "I can honestly see you being one of them," he replied smugly, taking his glass in hand.

    "Nah, she ain''t the baddie," he grinned right back.

    "You''re still on that?" Ceruleo asked, amusedly raising an eyebrow.

    "You haven''t seen her, Ceruleo! You can''t understand." Luke then turned to me. "Isn''t she back yet, Selena?"

    "No. Still no news from her and Crimson."

    Roland frowned. "I wonder if something happened��"

    "I''m sure they''re both fine." Luke waved it off, leaning back and crossing his arms behind his head. "You know who we''re talking about. I wonder what they''re doing, though."

    I couldn''t hold back; I even slammed my hands on the table. "I tell you! They''re definitely fucking right now!"

    "Please, Selena, don''t feed Luke''s head like this��"

    "It''s too late," Luke said, covering his eyes, leaning on the table. "My imagination is already running wild."

    "Oh, spare me��"

    "Still, I can''t help being curious," Ceruleo interjected, ignoring the theatrics. "We''re talking about Crimson�� I just can''t imagine her going after someone."

    "Ahhh��" I sighed dramatically. Just at the mere thought of it, I had to clasp my face. "The power of love��"

    "I don''t know��" Ceruleo scratched his cheek. "I know Crimson, guys. Let''s just say she''s more the type to make you follow her. Quite literally�� on a leash."

    "Like I said, Ceruleo, you haven''t seen her," Luke countered proudly. "You can''t understand."

    "You keep saying that, but you could at least describe her, you know?" he chuckled. "Just saying she''s a baddie and took down a guardian by herself doesn''t help me."

    "Well, I wanted you to see her for yourself!" He threw up his hands in the air. "But�� alright. She''s unique. You''ve never seen someone like this. Cute face, insane skills, killer body, white hair, and eyes, too, in a way. More silver than white, maybe. Or�� both! Really, she''s one of a kind! She''s beautiful! And don''t even get me started on her-"

    "Luke, I''ll smack you," I warned with a bright smile, ready for whatever words were about to come.

    "Aight, I''ll shut up��"

    "White hair��" Ceruleo murmured, a finger reaching under his nose as his eyes dropped. "And silver eyes��?"

    "See? Even imagining her is difficult!"

    "Well, you''ll see her one day," I reassured. "All their stuff is still here, after all. They''ll return."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Hmm��"

    "Anyway��" The long silence was making me uncomfortable, and I stretched my arms over the table before continuing. "What are you guys doing this evening?"

    "Hm?" Roland side-eyed Luke. "Well, we''ve got nothing planned."

    Ceruleo rested his hands back on the table. "Same."

    "Why don''t we go somewhere? Jerald has been stolen from me, and I don''t wanna spend this day alone now..."

    Luke shrugged. "Fine by me. But where do we go?"

    "There''s a new place north of the city," Ceruleo suggested. "I''ve heard good stuff about it."

    I clapped my hands. "Maybe we''ll even get a couples'' discount!"

    "You probably will," Luke interjected.

    "Hm? You could also get it."

    Raising an eyebrow, he mockingly looked around. "Oh, right! How could I have forgotten about my invisible girlfriend!"

    Laughing, I ignored that. "You know who I''m talking about!"

    "No, seriously, who?"

    I drifted my finger towards Roland.

    "Don''t think about it," he protested, raising his hand.

    "Oh, come on!"

    "No."

    "Just for the discount!"

    "Noooo."

    Alas, convincing them was impossible, and I sulked the whole way there trying to change their minds, but they just wouldn''t relent. The place was great, though! And I did get the discount thanks to Ceruleo! Even there, convincing the maidservant that those two were a couple was impossible! Ugh! She understood nothing��

    After the dinner, I returned to the headquarters with Ceruleo. He went straight to his room, while I went to the kitchen.

    "Oh, Joey!"

    "Hey, Selena."

    He looked tired, he sounded tired, with dark circles under his eyes.

    "Are you alright?" I asked him.

    Returning his attention to a teapot, he nodded. "Yes, yes. Just a little tired; the paperwork piled up after the last dungeon. I''m helping Herbaleon."

    "I see��"

    "Would you like some tea?" he offered, turning to me.

    "Huh, sure. Thanks." As my eyes wandered around, I noticed a little box of chocolates on the peninsula. "Who is that for?"

    "Hm?" Following my finger, he glanced at it. "Ah, it was for Elizabeth."

    "Elizabeth?"

    "I was hoping it would cheer her up."

    Just then I noticed the box had no seal, or any wrapping, for that matter. "But it''s already open�� Did she turn it down?"

    He grabbed it. "No, I just forgot to get the wrapping materials with everything going on lately. I haven''t even gotten the chance to give it to her," he murmured, sounding upset. "But it''s late now. I should probably just throw it away."

    "What? No, don''t throw it away." I immediately grasped his wrist. "You made it yourself, didn''t you? Let''s not waste it. I still have some tape in my purse. Let''s give it to her now, together."

    "But it''s late�� She''s probably sleeping right now."

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Believe me, Joey." I was literally dragging him. Unlike the others, he relented easily, and we both stood right outside Elizabeth''s room.

    I knocked. "Elizabeth�� could you open up?"

    No response was audible from the other side, but after a little, the door partially creaked open, revealing a partially hidden, beautiful and ill-tempered Elizabeth in a nightgown!!

    "What?" she murmured, sounding slightly annoyed. "You already gave me your chocolate��"

    "I did, but he didn''t," I said softly, glancing at Joey.

    She couldn''t see him, so she fully opened the door.

    "Hey, Elizabeth," he greeted. "It''s�� always odd seeing you without your hat."

    She looked away. "About that��" Turning, she grabbed it and extended it toward us. "Could you take it?"

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t want to see it."

    "We''re not here to take your hat, my love," I reasoned.

    "I don''t want to see it!"

    Ignoring my words, she pushed the hat against me.

    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." Joey stepped forward. "I just wanted to give you some chocolate."

    Elizabeth fidgeted and reclaimed the hat slightly, pulling it to her chest as he turned to Joey, eyes drifting to the box in his hand.

    "I''ll take your chocolate�� if you take my hat and make it disappear from my sight."

    "Elizabeth��"

    "Alright."

    "Joey?!"

    "It''s fine, Selena," he offered gently. "I''ll take it."

    Agape, I stood by and watched as Elizabeth handed him her hat. She took the box in return, cradling it in her hands.

    I sighed, bringing my focus back to what mattered. This was for Elizabeth''s happiness and nothing else. "He made those chocolates, Elizabeth," I informed.

    Her eyes widened upon hearing that. "You�� made them?"

    Scratching the back of his head, he nodded. "I hope they''re to your liking."

    Elizabeth stared at the box. Slowly, she stepped back into her room, retreating behind the door, closing it. "Thanks��" she murmured, disappearing from our sight completely.

    Joey followed suit, and retreated as well. I went after him. "What do plan to do with that hat now?"

    "I''ll keep it," he said simply, turning to me. "I''ll keep it safe."

    "Are you sure that was a good idea? I don''t think I''ve ever seen Elizabeth without it, aside from these past few times!"

    He stopped, juggling the hat in his hands. "She doesn''t want to get rid of it. She just needs time. This is her way of overcoming the situation. I�� learned this with Argenta," he murmured, smiling softly. "This is her way of accepting the past."

    "Hmm�� Alright," I sighed. "If you say so... But you better keep that hat and don''t throw it away."

    He chuckled at that. "Don''t worry about it. I promise I''ll take care of it," he replied, glancing back at the hat. "Do you think she''ll like the chocolates?"

    "I''m sure she will."

    Artist: KagamiSei

 Chapter 84: Comfy, Sappy Assassin

    Reasonably speaking, there is no logical explanation as to why I felt so at ease spending my time with Crimson. But regardless, that''s exactly how more days passed by; days comfortably spent with my girlfriend in her cozy home.

    After that dinner, after that night, for some unknown reason, I felt�� so weirdly at peace. I felt even more�� attached to her. Yes, attached. That is the right word. Inexplicably.

    I hate this girl�� Being in a relationship really is exhausting! How does she have the same power my mother had over me, and I find myself having none instead? The mere thought of it made me furious! And, of course, at the same time, it was more than enough to make me sigh.

    Well, nonetheless�� I enjoyed it. I enjoyed it thoroughly just like the egoistic, spoiled little girl I once was, basking in my mother''s comfort; now, instead, in Crimson''s comfort and warmth�� and questionable, affectionate love acts.

    Perhaps she was right; I''m fine with pretty much everything as long as it gives me what I desire, and that is probably why I found myself with nothing to counterattack. I just like basking in comfort.

    I truly am nothing but a slave to comfort!

    Just like that, the day to get up with the intention of heading to Goldenovum finally came! I woke up surrounded by the now familiar warmth Crimson gave me, the warmth of which I had become fond.

    "Hey, sleepyhead."

    So damn comfortable�� "Crimson��"

    In the end, I simply settled on calling her by her name, as ''sugar'' seemed too powerful. Which, to tell the truth, might''ve worked in my favor, but not if she got used to it, and I wasn''t about to let her. So, better to save it for special occasions.

    "Are you ready for the trip?" she softly asked me; her voice was just as warm as the comfort blanket I was loath to leave.

    "Hmm�� no."

    "No?"

    I shook my head against the pillow. "No��"

    "Why not?"

    "It''s warm here. Why can''t Goldenovum come here instead?"

    The slight curve of her lips did not escape me. "Goldenovum is warmer, you know?"

    "I don''t care��"

    "Mmm..." she hummed. "I''ll give you a few more minutes before I force you out of it."

    With that, she slid out of bed, and I had to stay there a few more seconds to mentally prepare myself to abandon that warm shelter. Meanwhile, the heat of her body had already said goodbye to mine, leaving me mercilessly cold. Crimson, instead, was calmly getting dressed, completely undisturbed by the evil betrayal she had just committed. Without a doubt, a sadistic bitch.

    Alas, I forced myself to get out of bed, and got ready. I''d already gotten used to this part of my routine; Crimson proposed to choose my outfit, like my mother used to. I did accept that, reluctantly. And today, she handed me something new. Though��

    "I don''t get it��"

    The clothes she chose were�� strangely plain? I blinked in the mirror several times, inspecting them.

    "What about them?" she nonchalantly asked.

    It''s not that there was something wrong with them, per se�� But it was all black!

    She''d given me a simple black shirt, to pair with equally simple black shorts, and black boots�� Too simple�� to the point of looking suspicious. And all black! Now, I know I shouldn''t be the one talking since white is my first choice, but had they run out of dye or something?

    "I mean�� they''re simple�� They''re not bold. It''s even basic. Besides, all the same color?"

    "Want to change again?" she proposed, lounging on the bed, furrowing a brow as she smirked. "I''m not against it."

    "No, no�� I''m fine with this, I guess��"

    Not wasting any more time feeling cold.

    I turned to the mirror, just to see Crimson rising gracefully from the bed and retrieving an accessory from her dresser. "Here, wear this too."

    On her palm: a little white pearl.

    "An earring?" I asked, confused.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "Alright." I took the earring and carefully affixed it to my left ear. "What about the other?"

    "There isn''t. Just one," she said with a smile.

    "... Just an earring?"

    "Just an earring."

    "... Okay��"

    Yeah, I''ll never understand her taste�� I''ll never understand her in general, for that matter��

    But, anyway, I was finally dressed up! I checked myself out for the last time in the mirror, and Crimson joined as well; her hands were gently rested on my shoulders, only to forcefully spin me around to meet her eyes.

    "You''d look good even wearing trash," she softly murmured, earning a chuckle on my part. Slowly, her hands slid down to my side, pulling me closer, and they stood there for a while�� until she decided to dig her nails into it.

    "Ow��"

    I wasn''t the only one who''d grown comfortable lately; Crimson had as well. She no longer had any problem showing me her true colors. For starters, I came to understand that she loves to bite. A lot. Maybe I taste good; I wouldn''t know. Either way, it''s a peculiar and curious way to show affection, no doubt about that. Sometimes it''s cute, even pleasant; I do enjoy it, most of the time. But, casting that aside, I also learned that she likes to pinch, and graze my skin with her nails. It''s always a surprise with that; will she just caress me soothingly, or will she suddenly pinch me with those damn piercing nails just to see me squirm? Who knows��

    Despite all that and her antics, I still loved and welcomed every bit of her, without a single complaint. Her teasing was relentless, surely, but in a way�� my mother far surpassed her in that; though she was getting stronger. Still, on my own, I was content.

    "Don''t look at me with those eyes, Snowflake," she said softly.

    "What eyes?"

    "Those endearing eyes of yours that only beg me to torment you more."

    "I''m not begging you to do anything."

    A sudden knock on the door made us both flinch. "Crimson, are you two getting ready?" the voice called from the other side.

    Crimson sighed, rolling her eyes with a smirk. "Yes, mom, we are," she replied, raising her voice just enough to be heard. Footsteps could be heard moving further away from the door, and she returned her full attention to me, her hands now on my back. "So�� where were we?"

    "Please, don''t tear this outfit off as well��"

    She at least attempted to contain her laugh, but ultimately failed spectacularly, and hid her face against my shoulder as her genuine sound pervaded the room. "Hm�� alright, alright. I''ll behave, Snowflake," she said once she regained her aplomb. "So, are you ready to go?"

    I shook my head. "Give me a kiss first."

    "Mmm��" She stared down at me, and I could clearly discern some sly intention in the glint of her eyes. Something was telling me I had to earn the kiss I was demanding. "Fine."

    Huh, to my surprise�� she simply decided to please me. So, I rose on tiptoe to take what was rightfully mine: her lips, and her kisses. The more time passed, the more I grew accustomed to them and all that accompanied them: their little, delicate sounds, the symphony that echoed around the room, their faint smacks, their muah, and above all, the warm sensation they left me with. I had grown addicted to them long ago.

    "This is way more than a kiss," she reproached playfully. "What do you say we go now?"

    I was satisfied with that, so I merely hummed in response. "Hmm-hm."

    Finally, with a backpack containing the essentials, Crimson and I headed to the kitchen for a propitious breakfast. After which, along with her family, we stepped outside.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "Hm? Where''s the wagon?" I asked, looking around.

    "Oh, we won''t use it," Crimson said proudly. "My mother is a highly versatile summoner."

    "Huh��"

    Pyrolina hummed; in her hand: a whip. "Ourobofeluenta," she intoned, cracking her divine weapon against the ground. A circle of fire took shape, spiraling upward, and from its flames, a massive creature with equally large, majestic wings emerged. It screeched.

    "A�� a gryphon?!"

    Pyrolina winked. "Don''t tell anyone, but this is the spell I learned thanks to your mother."

    They hopped on it, while I stood there admiring it for a while.

    "Come on, Snowflake," Crimson incited, extending her hand with a smile. "Let''s go."

    Still somewhat dazed, with a gulp, I took her hand and hopped on with her help. I was about to fly over a gryphon��!

    Pyrolina whipped it, and standing on its hind legs, it jumped, effectively lifting from the ground�� and we were flying.

    "Wow��"

    This was way higher than Elizabeth''s spell. I clutched the creature tightly while Crimson held my sides. "Do you like it?" she asked with a smirk.

    Oh, not only did I like it�� it was breathtaking. If I had a spell that allowed me to fly like this, I''d probably abuse it. The gust, the clouds, the view underneath! Hills, fields, such lively colors! Oh, I felt like I could''ve fainted from amazement. "Y-yeah��"

    Pyrolina chuckled. "Hold on tight!"

    The speed increased further, my hair was a mess, and I turned; Crimson was suffering because of it as well. It took her a bit, but in the end, she decided to rest her head over my shoulder, cheek to cheek. A laugh burst out of me at the scene; she stared at me with a tender smile.

    By the time we descended into the city, my entire skin felt tingling, both fresh and, somehow, hot. I shivered. Crimson, witnessing that, briskly rubbed her hands on my arms. Even so, we were finally at Goldenovum! And in all this I managed not to lose the earring.

    It was evening; turns out there''s a big difference in speed and time between flying and galloping to a place. We even avoided the guards; not that they would''ve been a problem, since I''m with the Incendiaria, but the act of flying really is outside of any scheme.

    The bustling streets seemed far livelier than the last time. Surely, the tournament was the reason behind that.

    "Halt!" someone shouted, running towards us. "State your business! Who are you?!"

    Ah, the guards did notice us in the end��

    "John, relax," replied Pyrolina''s husband.

    "Is that you, Vincent?" the guard regarded, squinting as Pyrolina let her summon disappear in a small whirlwind of fire. "Vincent!"

    The two men greeted each other with a joyful hug and shared laughter. A moment later, Pyrolina also approached him.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, miss," the now-friendly guard said, bowing slightly to gracefully clasp Pyrolina''s hand and give it a little kiss out of respect.

    "Hi, John," she returned fondly. "No need to be alarmed. We''re here for the tournament; we''ve already planned to stay overnight in an inn for a few days."

    "I see, but you arrive a bit late!" he exclaimed, rubbing his beard. "The tournament opened today; the Abyss Reavers already faced off against the Amalgamated Thorny Roses. Tomorrow, it''s the latter against the Golden Lucenti. Then the adventurers will follow."

    "Oh, so Carolina won," Pyrolina mused aloud, her eyes slightly widening.

    The guard nodded. "Anyway, with all due respect, my friends; even sleeping in the most expensive and fancy inn would be unfit for you! Why not stay with us instead? My wife would be thrilled to see you again! We''ve got plenty of room."

    "Are you sure, John?" Vincent asked him, glancing at the rest of us. "We even have a guest with us, we''re five in total."

    "Of course!" he said with a hearty shrug. "If your Lady is fine with that, that is."

    Vincent turned to Pyrolina, and he didn''t even need to ask to receive her answer, which came with a nod. "Not a problem at all, sugar. But you go ahead, I''ll catch up with you later."

    "Up to something?" Crimson asked her, probably glimpsing something along the lines. "Since Carolina''s been mentioned��"

    Pyrolina gave away a little, wicked grin. "Mayhaps."

    With that, she stepped away, and John gestured for us to follow him.

    "Are you fine with this?" Crimson whispered to me along the way, holding my hand.

    I tilted my head at her. "With what?"

    "We can go elsewhere if you feel uncomfortable sleeping in a stranger''s house."

    "No, it''s fine, really. But we should probably look for Leonard tomorrow. I don''t think he''ll be happy if he spots us first."

    She chuckled at that. "Sure, we''ll search for him, tomorrow."

    Walk concluded, we were welcomed into a warm and inviting home, worthy of its overly inviting owners; John''s wife''s arms were fully open as soon as her eyes landed on Vincent. A strong hug and various kisses on his cheek later, Crimson, Rubro and I were also greeted in turn.

    My introductions were brief, almost curt. Crimson took care of that, and I thought this would be the moment she''d put me on the pedestal as her fianc��e, but that didn''t happen. Instead, she simply said that I was ''with her'', which could have meant anything and nothing at the same time. I didn''t mind.

    After the introductions, since we basically entered her house with little regard, we offered to help with dinner. The men enjoyed themselves in a conversation at the table, while Crimson and I helped John''s wife in the kitchen, with Crimson casually engaging in little chit-chat from time to time with her as we worked.

    Some time later, Pyrolina returned, her presence preceded by playful knocks on the door. As soon as John''s wife opened the door, she basically jumped from excitement, throwing herself to the figure before her for another warm embrace. Pyrolina even took the trouble to bring a little souvenir to apologize for the intrusion.

    While I felt somewhat out of place around all those people who clearly shared a history, I quite enjoyed the warmth that came from them, especially from Crimson, who kept me aware of her presence all the time, giving me generous constant attention and tenderly caressing my thighs throughout the whole dinner. After which, we ventured together into a guest room; our guest room.

    "You know, I was wondering something��" I began.

    "What is it?" she incited, laying on the bed, stretching languidly.

    "I''ve noticed the mana of many in the city. It was faint�� surrounding their bodies. If spells are made of mana, why can everyone see those, but not the one surrounding one''s body? I couldn''t see it until��" I couldn''t continue the sentence; the nasty memory of my mother''s soul killing me resurfaced, silencing me completely.

    "I''ve told you already," she explained with an all-knowing smirk. "Not all mana is the same. Think of it like gas and water. We can''t see gas; not normally, at least. But we can see and touch water, especially when it''s solid, like ice. Mana is the same. It comes in many forms, and it can take many shapes. Density, quantity, volume�� You get the idea."

    "Hmm, I see," I murmured, my eyes going upward as my finger touched my chin. I then experimented with my mana, increasing its density to make my codex hover before me. Indeed, in a way, it could appear like a book floating thanks to a lot of air enveloping it, cradled in a magic white fire, or even floating atop of gentle water.

    Well, substantially, it was like gas indeed; imperceptible, yet undeniably there. Dense, and thick.

    "Does this have anything to do with how you managed to immobilize me back then? Both in Silveandria and at the guild?" I asked, glancing at her.

    Her smirk grew wider, her arms folded behind her head, cradling it as she lay back. "Hmm, sort of. Since you can''t fully grasp it yet, I''ll keep that information for myself."

    That was a blatant ''yes''��

    I stared at her, blinking. Then, puffing up my cheeks, I clambered onto the bed, and on top of her, straddling her with my legs. "Is this a secret?"

    She let out a soft chuckle. "No, not at all. One day, you''ll eventually find out, and I''ll lend you my hand. But, for now, as much as I adore you��" Her smirk turned into a grin as her fingers threaded through my hair, until they tangled and she pulled to the point of making me hiss in pain. "I''m not too fond of the idea of my pet getting bold and trying to command me."